Actions

Work Header

Rating:
Archive Warning:
Category:
Fandoms:
Relationships:
Additional Tags:
Language:
English
Stats:
Published:
2024-01-01
Completed:
2024-02-13
Words:
157,326
Chapters:
36/36
Comments:
27
Kudos:
27
Bookmarks:
4
Hits:
878

Reason

Summary:

HAPPY NEW YEAR!! 🥳✨✨
I hope all my moots/readers are all happy and healthy 🖤🫶🖤

After Aaron discovers he is wanted by Supernatural beings, a new world is revealed, including people from his past as well as new friends.

(I HATE SUMMARIES)

This story took me 6 months to write...😮💨😮💨 I hope everyone enjoys!!

Notes:

(See the end of the work for notes.)

Chapter Text

The sky outside was dark, the scent of rain was clinging to the air. The wind was strong, blowing his dark brown hair in all directions, the subway station wasn't far, hopefully he’d make it before the rain finally decided it was time. He sighed heavily as he walked down the stairs towards the station, it wasn’t busy so thankfully he managed to get a seat on the train. It wouldn’t take long for him to return to his apartment. 

 

He froze and looked to the side, the familiar chill ran up his spine when he saw the shadowed figures. Over time, he’d learnt to ignore them but recently the figures were becoming more bolder. Actively following him and sometimes coming close enough to try and take a swipe at him. 

 

Aaron knew he was special. 

 

He’d learnt the hard way that other people couldn’t see the shadows. He’d even considered seeing a professional about it, but knew that mentally he wasn’t sick. Whatever the shadows were they were real, and for some reason they had chosen him as a target. 

 

Aaron was alone, he had no family. He’d moved from America to his parents' apartment in Korea. He wanted to feel closer to his family even though they were no longer with him. 

 

It was hard, but Aaron was nothing if not determined. He bit his bottom lip and clenched his fist around the black feather necklace he had around his neck. He didn’t remember the origin of the necklace but knew it was important, it made him feel safe, like he was back with his parents. 

 

Aaron sighed and shook his head, he didn’t need to think of negative thoughts right now. He looked back over and could see that the shadowed figures were all around. The figures never had faces, just like black smog in the shapes of small people. It had frightened Aaron at first, but now it just felt like a sense of normality. 

 

The train announced his stop and he quickly stood up, pulling his bag onto his shoulder. Since graduating from university he’d been working menial jobs in order to maintain his parents home. Thankfully it was owned by him so he didn’t have to worry about monthly rent, but he still had bills and needed money for food. He currently worked in an office building as an accountant, it was boring and unfulfilling. But Aaron wasn’t sure what he wanted to do in the future, he had no motivation. 

 

“Think positive thoughts…” he grumbled to himself as he walked out of the train and into the station. He saw more shadows around, they were practically following him at this point. 

 

Aaron ignored them, like he always did, and walked towards his apartment complex. He made his way inside, he noticed that the shadows were only ever outside or in the stations, they didn’t bother him at work and didn’t come inside the apartment complex. It was strange but Aaron was thankful for it. He struggled to sleep anyway, he didn’t need shadowed figures loitering in his home. 

 

He unlocked his apartment and quickly re-locked it again, an old habit he’d always had. The apartment wasn't large but it was enough, it was the place his parents had lived before they moved to America to raise Aaron. It had a kitchenette area in the main room and a bathroom and bedroom in the other two rooms. It was enough for Aaron. 

 

Deciding he was feeling hungry, Aaron pulled out a ramen cup and began to prepare the noodles. He knew it wasn't healthy to live off noodles and rice but he was too exhausted to cook. The kettle whistled and he took some chopsticks from the cupboard before he sat on the sofa. He switched on his tv and began to eat, it was a newscast about the weather. It seemed like the weather was only going to get worse, more rain and storms on the way. 

 

Aaron sighed before he finished his food, he yawned heavily and couldn’t help but wonder if this was how he truly wanted his life to be. Lounging, eating cup ramen… he shook his head at his negative thoughts.

 

He turned the television off and headed towards the bathroom, showering the day away. He stared at his feet as the water poured down over him and into the plug. Aaron ran a hand through his wet hair and shook his head before he washed as quickly as he could. He just wanted to sleep. 

 

He climbed out the shower before he wiped the mirror of condensation. Staring at the mirror, Aaron could see the eye bags and how exhausted he looked. He knew he needed to have some time off work and some time for himself. 

 

Aaron shook his head, he sighed heavily before he made his way back to his bedroom and changed into some comfortable clothes. He had a day off tomorrow and knew he had to do something to distract himself from how boring his life had become. 

 

He chuckled at his own thoughts, Aaron needed to be more positive and he knew it. At some point his life would unexpectedly turn and he’d miss the life he had now. 

 

Aaron climbed into bed and set an alarm on his phone. Maybe he’d feel better after a good night's sleep. 

 

Aaron was suddenly hit with an overwhelming feeling that something was wrong, it pulled him from his sleep. He sat up and rubbed his eyes before he checked the clock on his bedside table. 03:03.  He yawned before he made a move to get out of bed. He didn’t understand why he’d woken up but headed out of his bedroom and into the kitchen for a glass of water. 

 

He frowned however when he heard a commotion outside. It sounded like people were crashing into things, Aaron sighed and shook his head. He only hoped it wasn't drunk people that would make it difficult for him to sleep again. The commotion continued, Aaron rolled his eyes before he headed towards the window, it had a good view of the alleyway. He grabbed his phone from his nightstand just in case. 

 

Aaron’s eyes widened as he saw a man standing in the alleyway, he was posed like he was in a fight. Aaron was surprised to see the shadowed figures were down in the alleyway. The man could clearly see them too. Aaron gasped as he saw that the shadowed figures suddenly began to get larger and had more features than the ones Aaron usually saw. He frowned as he saw the man suddenly pull out a sword. Aaron couldn’t help but glance around, was someone making a movie? It was the only explanation. 

 

Aaron continued to watch with confusion, the man was fast as the shadow creatures jumped at him. He was quick to slice them; enough so that they blew up into dust. Aaron was amazed by the man’s agility but panicked when he saw the shadow creatures become larger, taller than the man now and they also had long claws and large jaws. 

 

The man was forced back as he was outnumbered. Aaron knew he wouldn’t be of any help but he had to do something, he couldn’t just stand by and watch. He quickly grabbed a hoodie and pulled on his shoes before he made his way down the apartment complex. He had a thought to call the police but at the same time he didn’t really understand what was going on. 

 

He made his way towards the apartment complex entrance, he ran around the complex and to the alleyway. Aaron’s eyes widened as he could now see the man up close, he had soft dark brown hair, he had a black mask over his mouth and nose so Aaron could only see his eyes. The man had fox-like eyes that were focused on the creatures in front of him. But suddenly the man looked behind at where Aaron was standing, his eyes widened as he saw Aaron. 

 

The man was distracted and it gave a chance for the creatures to attack. Aaron watched as the man fell to the floor, one of the shadow creatures on top of him as he used his sword to protect himself. He could see three other creatures approaching the man. 

 

“Hey!” Aaron called out. Immediately the shadow creatures turned to him. Aaron took a step back in panic, the creatures were petrifying up close. They had no eyes, only a large mouth with huge fangs and long claws. “Shit…” Aaron grumbled before he watched the creatures move towards him. The man’s eyes were looking at him worriedly but all Aaron thought was to run. He turned and headed down the alleyway, only to come to a halt when he saw one of the shadow creatures at the entrance, crouched down not standing like the others. Aaron couldn’t get out. “Shit.” He repeated as he stared at the creature. 

 

It growled at him, before it suddenly began to charge at him, Aaron’s eyes widened he had nothing to defend himself with. All he could do was prepare himself for impact, he closed his eyes but nothing came. He frowned and opened his eyes only to see the creature on the floor, struggling with an arrow in its chest. Not a second later it blew up into dust. 

 

Aaron took a cautious step back before he carefully turned around. The mysterious man was walking towards him, a bow in his hand and his sword in the other. Aaron swallowed heavily, the man looked determined as he was walking towards him. Aaron couldn’t help but take steps back as the man approached. Thankfully, the man placed the bow back onto his back, and the sword back in its holder on his waist. Aaron could see his arm was bleeding, his shirt was ripped where one of the creatures had attacked him. 

 

Aaron knew that the man was still a potential threat but he felt the need to ask. “A-are you alright?” 

 

The man stopped and pulled down his face mask. “Why did you leave your apartment?” He asked. 

 

Aaron’s eyes widened at the man’s visuals. He was almost ethereal. He could feel himself blush, he’d never seen a man so beautiful. “Huh? What?” There was something about the man that almost seemed familiar but Aaron couldn’t put his finger on what it was. He kept a close eye on the weapons that the man possessed. Although the man had saved him, it didn’t mean he wasn’t a threat. 

 

The man sighed heavily. “You were safe there,” he answered swiftly. 

 

“What..?” Aaron frowned before he looked over the other man cautiously. “What’s going on? Who are you?” He demanded. 

 

The man sighed again before he looked at Aaron with serious eyes. “Sometimes you should think about your own safety.” 

 

“Huh?” Aaron frowned at the almost familiarity the other man spoke to him. “What are you talking about? Who the hell are you? And what happened to the shadows?” He asked with confusion as he looked at the piles of dust. 

 

The man looked to the dust too before he looked back at Aaron with serious eyes. “The ones you saw before were weaker, these ones are being influenced.”

 

“Influenced— wait,” Aaron paused as he realised what the man had just said. “How did you know I could see them?”

 

The man’s eyes widened slightly, he clearly hadn’t realised he’d revealed something important. “I know more about you than you do.” He said softly. 

 

Aaron took a step back. “What the hell does that mean? Who are you?” 

 

The man took a deep breath before he suddenly bowed to Aaron. “My name is Minhyun.” 

 

Aaron blinked in confusion. “Minhyun…” he said the man’s name and bit his lip. “Why can you see those things?” 

 

The other man paused. “There’s a lot you need to know.” 

 

Aaron frowned. “What do you mean?”

 

Suddenly the sound of growling made them both look to the entrance of the alleyway again. There were more shadow creatures that looked posed ready to attack. Minhyun’s eyes widened and he quickly unsheathed his sword again. He turned to look at Aaron. “Trust me.” He suddenly said. 

 

Aaron was taken back. “What?”

 

“Run!” Minhyun bellowed. 

 

Aaron’s eyes widened as Minhyun suddenly pushed him. He immediately began to run, he didn’t know where but he knew he didn’t want to go back towards his apartment and potentially put others in danger. He glanced back and frowned as he realised that no one was behind him. He was confused, had he finally broken down and gone mad? Seeing shadows and a beautiful mysterious man? 

 

Just as he was about to turn back and head back to question his sanity, Minhyun suddenly appeared before him. Aaron didn’t know where the man even came from. “W-what? How?”

 

“Come with me if you want to live,” Minhyun suddenly said, his tone and expression serious. 

 

Aaron’s eyes widened at the implication in his words. Live ? “Huh?!”

 

Minhyun held his hand out to Aaron. “Now!”

 

Aaron nodded, he felt Minhyun take his hand before they began to run again. The streets were wet from the rain that had come down earlier in the night. Aaron chanced a look behind them but thankfully nothing was chasing them. He frowned when Minhyun slowed down, the taller man was breathing deeply. 

 

Aaron’s eyes widened as Minhyun suddenly stumbled. “Hey, are you alright?” He asked worriedly. 

 

The taller man groaned, “we need to take shelter.” 

 

Aaron nodded before he glanced around, there were only convenience stores open at this time of night. He bit his lip before he noticed a motel. He nodded to himself before he leaned down beside Minhyun. “We can go to that motel,” he suggested. 

 

Minhyun looked at him with soft eyes before he nodded. Aaron held the other man’s arm and pulled him to his feet. “Be careful,” Aaron said carefully. Minhyun smiled at him, it felt almost weirdly familiar. 

 

They carefully made their way towards the motel entrance before Aaron looked at Minhyun’s attire, he looked almost like a strange cosplaying assassin. He knew Minhyun’s appearance would cause questions. “Wait here, I’ll get us a room,” Aaron suggested. 

 

Minhyun raised a brow but nodded solemnly.

 

Aaron made sure Minhyun was carefully rested against the side of the motel before he made his way inside. 

 

There was an elderly woman behind the desk, she was reading a magazine but stopped and looked up as Aaron approached. “Good evening, can I help you?” She asked, looking at her watch as she did. 

 

“Is there a room available?” Aaron asked. 

 

She raised a brow. “I have some, yes,” she responded before she gave him a serious look. “But it’s almost 4am, if it’s one night you’ll be paying till 11am tomorrow, is that okay?” 

 

Aaron was thankful that she’d told him. “Yes, that’s fine.”

 

“Okay,” she tapped on her computer and reached for a key. “That’ll be ₩28,000.” She said. 

 

Aaron used his phone to pay. “Thank you.” He bowed to the elderly woman before he headed back out, key in hand. He could see Minhyun was still leaning against the wall, he was looking around worriedly. “Minhyun-ssi, let’s go,” Aaron called to him. 

 

The taller man nodded with a smile. 

 

Aaron automatically moved toward Minhyun and helped him to stand, the taller man was smiling softly in thanks. 

 

They headed towards the room, Aaron opened the door and kicked it with his foot before he stepped inside making sure Minhyun got inside too. The taller man gasped as Aaron carefully pulled him towards the bed and made him sit on it. 

 

“Shall I go to the convenience store and get something for the pain?” Aaron suggested before he made a move to go. 

 

Minhyun quickly reached out and grabbed his wrist to stop him. “No.” He said swiftly with a shake of his head. 

 

Aaron frowned at him. “But you’re hurt.” 

 

The taller man just offered him a gentle smile. “I’ll be okay,” he reassured. Aaron’s eyes widened and he felt his cheeks flush as Minhyun suddenly pulled his shirt off over his head. He was well sculpted, with soft abs and a strong chest. Aaron cleared his throat awkwardly, Minhyun didn’t seem fazed that he’d just pulled off his shirt. 

 

Aaron could see there was a deep gash in Minhyun’s side as well as the scratch on his arm. He was about to stand up and help Minhyun clean the wounds when he saw what was happening. Aaron watched with wide confused eyes as Minhyun’s injury began to close up. He gasped and took a step away in panic. “What is going on…?”

 

Minhyun looked to the side before he gazed at Aaron with sparkling eyes. “All you need to know now is that I will never hurt you,” he reassured. 

 

Aaron shook his head in irritation. “I don’t even know you!” He bellowed, he could see a defeated expression cross Minhyun’s face as he spoke. “I heard the commotion outside my apartment and instinctively went to see what was happening! I didn’t expect to see a sword wielding man attacking shadow things!” 

 

“Aaron-ssi, I know you’re confused,” Minhyun said calmly. “But I’m not the right person to tell you.” 

 

That only made Aaron more confused. “What? Then who the hell is?”

 

Minhyun paused before he searched for the right words to say. “Just know that people are after you, and we need to protect you from them.”

 

Aaron sighed and ran a hand through his hair. He sat with his head in his hands for a moment before looking back at Minhyun. “Why me?”

 

Minhyun looked like he was trying to find the right words to say. “Because you’re special—“

 

“I don’t want to be special…” Aaron growled back in agitation. 

 

Minhyun’s eyes widened and he carefully nodded. “I know, I’m sorry,” he replied. 

 

Aaron sighed heavily, he looked over at Minhyun again and could see that his wounds were practically healed. “What are you?” He asked. Minhyun looked back at him with confusion. “There’s shadows that can morph into those creatures, you can heal extremely fast,” he said pointedly. “You’re not human.” 

 

Minhyun shook his head. “I'm not human, no.” 

 

Aaron felt his heartbeat increase, nothing felt real; superhuman people? Dark shadow creatures? Aaron just couldn’t wrap his head around it all. He gave Minhyun a serious look. “Then how can I trust you?”

 

“I would never hurt you.” Minhyun said gently, his eyes were almost sparkling at Aaron. 

 

Aaron didn’t know what to say, he wanted to know what was going on but he knew Minhyun wasn’t going to say anything. It was hard, he didn’t want this to happen. 

 

“Maybe you should try and sleep, it’ll be easier for us to move when the sun is up.” Minhyun suddenly suggested. 

 

Aaron scoffed. “Why? The shadows always follow me during the day too.”

 

Minhyun sighed. “Please try and rest.” 

 

Aaron bit his bottom lip, he sighed and nodded. He knew he probably wouldn’t be able to sleep anyway but maybe if he just closed his eyes he’d wake up in his apartment and not a nasty motel room. 

 

Minhyun moved towards the window and sat down on the chair that was beside it. Aaron was still acutely aware that the mysterious man was shirtless. 

 

Aaron was surprised that he actually managed to fall asleep, he felt exhausted. 

 

He sat up in bed as soon as he woke up and looked around. He couldn’t help but clench his fists in the bedsheets when he realised it wasn't a dream and he was still in the motel room. He looked over at the side table where he’d placed his phone and sighed when he saw the time. 10:05. He frowned when he realised he was alone in the room. Surely he hadn’t dreamed of Minhyun… 

 

Almost immediately, the motel door opened and Minhyun stepped in. He was wearing all black still, but this time he had a white jacket on. He smiled at Aaron when their eyes met. “Good morning.” 

 

“Where did you go?” Aaron demanded. 

 

Minhyun blinked at him before he sighed softly, his eyes looking sad. “I went to get some food, and some clothes,” he replied. 

 

Aaron noticed the bags in his hand, he realised how harshly he’d spoken to Minhyun and clenched his jaw. He could see Minhyun’s weapons sitting on the small table near the door. The taller man had left them in the room, leaving Aaron alone with them. Aaron bit his lip, Minhyun trusted him. 

 

He nodded softly before he stood from the bed. “I’m going to wash up,” he announced. Minhyun nodded before he moved and handed Aaron one of the bags. Aaron raised a brow. 

 

“Some fresh clothes,” Minhyun responded with a soft smile. 

 

Aaron nodded and took the offered bag. Minhyun was still smiling at him as he headed into the bathroom. He still didn’t know how to react to everything that had happened but he could see the sincerity in Minhyun’s eyes. The taller man truly did want to protect him. 

 

Aaron quickly washed up and pulled on the new clothes that Minhyun had got him. He was surprised by how well they fit, it was a pair of jeans with a T-shirt and a hoodie. 

 

He opened the bathroom door and could see Minhyun had set up two bowls and some food on the small table. He now had his weapons back on his person. 

 

Aaron moved across the room and sat opposite the mysterious man. 

 

“Please eat,” Minhyun suggested. 

 

Aaron raised a brow as he looked at the offered food, it was obviously convenience store food but Aaron hadn’t expected anything more. 

 

Minhyun was watching him almost cautiously as he ate, Aaron just nodded his head to reassure him that it was enough. The silence was almost killing Aaron, he didn’t even know if they had a plan, he also didn’t know what they were running from. 

 

He looked up at Minhyun with a raised brow. “Where are we going…?” Aaron asked. 

 

Minhyun looked at him briefly before he glanced out the window. “Somewhere safe.” He answered. 

 

Aaron raised a brow at the vague answer. “Why, is my apartment no longer safe?” He asked. 

 

Minhyun looked back at him seriously. “The shadows know where you live, so do the people we need to avoid.” He responded. 

 

Aaron blinked in confusion. “Who are they? I’ve never done anything to invoke people to come after me…” he trailed off worriedly, he just hoped that he hadn’t put anyone else in danger. 

 

Minhyun reached over and placed a hand over Aaron’s own. “It’s not your fault, hyung.” He said gently. 

 

Aaron’s eyes widened. “Hyung?”

 

Minhyun quickly pulled his hand back and turned away, his cheeks slightly flushed. “Ah, I’m sorry…”

 

“It’s okay,” Aaron reassured, it felt weirdly comforting when Minhyun used familiarity with him. “You just surprised me, that's all.” 

 

Minhyun still looked worried. “If it makes you uncomfortable I won’t—“

 

“I said it’s okay,” Aaron cut him off with a reassuring smile. Minhyun nodded back at him with a pretty smile of his own. 

 

“We should head out soon,” Minhyun announced. 

 

Aaron nodded before he reached for the motel room key. “I’ll go check out,” Aaron suggested getting a nod back from Minhyun. They both made their way out of the motel room. Aaron couldn’t help but wonder what Minhyun was going to do with his weapons on show, surely people would point it out. 

 

He thanked the younger man that was on the reception and made his way back outside. Aaron frowned when he realised he couldn’t see Minhyun. He bit his lip as he was suddenly hit with a worried thought again, what if he’d dreamed it all—

 

“Aaron-hyung?”

 

Aaron turned and smiled as he saw Minhyun walking towards him. The taller man had a confused expression on his face. “Minhyun-ah,”  Aaron sighed in relief. He didn’t know if he really was thankful that he hadn’t dreamt everything. 

 

Minhyun smiled softly at him, Aaron didn’t really care much for Korean honorifics but the taller man seemed to appreciate the familiarity Aaron called him with. “Let’s go.”

 

As they walked down the bustling streets of Seoul, Aaron couldn’t help but notice that no one seemed to look at Minhyun’s weapons. The taller man had a bow and arrow on his back and a sword on his waist, he stuck out like a sore thumb. “Why isn’t anyone saying anything about your weapons?” He asked. 

 

Minhyun looked at him briefly but continued to walk. “They can’t see them…”

 

Aaron raised a brow at his answer. “What do you mean?”

 

“Only certain humans can see them,” Minhyun responded. 

 

Aaron paused, walking slower behind Minhyun. “Certain humans? What do you mean by that?” He asked. 

 

Minhyun turned and sighed softly. “We need to head towards Daehwa station.” He said distractedly. 

 

Aaron reached for Minhyun as the taller man turned to walk away, Aaron grabbed his wrist to stop him. “Minhyun-ah, don’t ignore my question.”

 

“Hyung, please let me get you to safety,” Minhyun replied with gentle eyes. “Then I can answer your questions.” He added in reassurance. 

 

Aaron just glared at him, he felt completely in the dark about everything still. He sighed heavily before he released Minhyun’s wrist. “Daehwa station…” he repeated. Minhyun smiled and nodded at him. “Do we need to head so far out of Seoul?” 

 

“Yes.” Minhyun responded before he began to walk again. 

 

Aaron was beside him, it was getting busier as they walked towards the station. “Is there a specific place we’re heading to?” Aaron asked. 

 

Minhyun nodded in response. “Yes, there’s others that will help us.” 

 

Aaron frowned at that, he didn’t know what he’d got himself involved with but now there were more people that were going to help him? Why would they? Aaron couldn’t understand why. 

 

They made their way into the closest station, Aaron could see Minhyun pause before the taller man looked at the train map with a tilt of his head. Aaron couldn’t help but chuckle. Minhyun looked back at him with confused blinking eyes. 

 

“Daehwa station? Maybe you should follow me, Minhyun-ah.” Aaron suggested making Minhyun nod his head softly. Aaron pulled out his phone and quickly found the quickest route on his Kakao maps. 

 

Aaron led the way through the station, he looked at Minhyun curiously as they approached the gates. Did the taller man even have a way to get onto the platform? Aaron used his phone to pay the toll, he frowned as Minhyun just walked through, the gates didn’t even close on him. Aaron was confused but decided it wasn’t as important as the other questions he had for Minhyun to answer. 

 

They were in a busier station in the centre of Seoul, so the platform was full of people. Aaron couldn’t help but notice a group of high school girls looking at Minhyun and giggling. Aaron narrowed his eyes on them, Minhyun was oblivious as he just looked at Aaron curiously. “Hyung?”

 

“How do you not draw attention wherever you go?” Aaron asked him with a sigh. 

 

Minhyun tilted his head in confusion. “What do you mean?”

 

Aaron gestured to where the high schoolers were. “Those girls may as well take pictures of you,” he grumbled with a roll of his eyes. Aaron didn’t know why it irritated him so much. 

 

Minhyun bit his bottom lip and looked at Aaron with careful eyes. “Hyung…”

 

Aaron just shook his head and ran a hand through his hair. “The trains here, come on.” 

 

Aaron knew he was acting almost childish about it but he was irritated. The train was busy as they stepped on, Aaron bit his lip and he and Minhyun had to stand up. The high school girls were still glancing over at Minhyun and giggling. Aaron sighed heavily before he instinctively moved closer to Minhyun. The taller man was still looking at him and smiling, he looked unbothered by the attention he was receiving from the girls. He seemed more attentive to Aaron. 

 

Aaron grumbled at his thoughts, Minhyun was only attentive to him because he was protecting him. But why is he protecting me? Aaron’s thoughts provided. He had so much he wanted to ask Minhyun, but he knew the other man wouldn’t answer until they were safe. 

 

The train jolted as it stopped at one of the stations, Aaron accidentally stumbled but felt Minhyun’s hand on his waist, holding him carefully. “Hyung, are you alright?” 

 

Aaron realised that the girls were now frowning at them and some of the others on the train were looking at them curiously. He quickly pulled away from Minhyun and nodded. 

 

Aaron looked at his feet and felt like a fool, Minhyun was still looking at him with his pretty eyes. Aaron wanted them to be off the train, or at least wanted the train to be less busy. It seemed like at every station, no one got off but more people squeezed on. Aaron and Minhyun were standing so close together, Aaron could practically feel the younger man’s warmth. 

 

Aaron quickly glanced at the map and tried to keep his thoughts on the route they were going. “We have to transfer here, Minhyun-ah,” he announced to the taller man. 

 

Minhyun smiled and nodded. “Okay, hyung.” 

 

Thankfully, because they were further out of Seoul, it wasn't as busy in the station. They headed to the next train and Aaron breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that the car was practically empty. Aaron and Minhyun sat down next to each other, they were at the back of the train with only a few other people sitting. 

 

Aaron sighed as he sat back, glad that they finally had a seat. It wouldn’t take too long for them to get to the station, but now Aaron was suddenly hit with the realisation that he’d practically just left his life behind. He couldn’t go to work if he was hiding away from people that potentially wanted him dead. Just the thought made him shiver. 

 

“Hyung?” Minhyun asked cautiously, noticing Aaron’s discomfort. 

 

Aaron smiled reassuringly at him. “Sorry…”

 

“I know it’s hard, hyung, but everything will make sense soon,” Minhyun reassured, he looked almost guilty that he hadn’t told Aaron anything. 

 

Aaron smiled at him reassuringly and nodded. He placed a comforting hand on Minhyun’s thigh too, just so he knew that Aaron had no ill feelings towards him. 

 

Minhyun’s head suddenly fell to his shoulder. Aaron’s eyes widened as he saw the relaxed expression on Minhyun’s pretty features. The mysterious man looked worn out, Aaron only hoped that Minhyun had rested after the fight he’d had with the shadow creatures.

 

The few people that were in the car with them began to leave one by one, soon enough it was only Aaron and Minhyun. It wouldn’t be long till they arrived at the right station. 

 

Aaron raised a brow slightly as a man entered the car, he had a large hood up so Aaron couldn’t see his face. But Aaron was even more concerned when the man didn’t sit down but instead stood at the other end of the car. 

 

Minhyun shuffled beside him, almost like he could sense Aaron’s worry. “Hyung?” He said softly. 

 

“Something’s not right,” Aaron said as he kept his eyes on the man. 

 

Minhyun frowned before he looked over at where Aaron was looking. Minhyun quickly stood up and drew his sword. “Hyung get behind me,” he ordered. 

 

Aaron frowned but did as Minhyun said. He watched as the man in front of them raised his head, he could see the man smirk playfully. Aaron watched in horror as the hooded man pulled out a sword of his own. 

 

Aaron felt Minhyun push him before he watched as Minhyun charged at the other man. Their swords clashed. 

 

Aaron was worried that someone else would see, would come onto the train and be caught up in their fight too. But when the train came to another stop, the doors didn’t open. Aaron realised that it also meant they were trapped. 

 

Minhyun was suddenly forced into the wall by the other man. “Minhyun!” Aaron called to him and helped the younger man to his feet. Minhyun growled at the man before them. 

 

Aaron looked over and watched the man take his hood down. He looked younger than Aaron, he had black hair which fell into his large alluring eyes. Aaron noticed a large black tattoo on the side of the man’s neck, it was of a lotus flower. He was also dressed in black, and he was built bigger than Minhyun. 

 

“Give it up, Minhyun,” the man suddenly said. 

 

“Youngjo.” Minhyun growled the man’s name. 

 

Aaron didn’t understand who the man was and what he wanted. 

 

The man, Youngjo, shook his head at them. His eyes were glancing between them. “You know you can’t stop this,” Youngjo warned. 

 

“Watch me.” Minhyun growled darkly before he suddenly charged at Youngjo. Again their swords clashed, only now Aaron watched as Minhyun’s sword glowed blue and a burst of energy forced the other man back. Aaron was amazed at Minhyun’s abilities. 

 

The train was coming to another station, Aaron could see Minhyun was walking over to him with determined eyes, he handed Aaron a piece of paper, inside was a note and a key. Aaron frowned as he looked down at it. “Minhyun-ah?”

 

Youngjo growled as he stood from where he was crouched on the floor, gripping his sword tightly in his hand. 

 

Minhyun could see Youngjo was preparing for another attack. He looked back at Aaron quickly. “Go to this address,” he instructed. 

 

Aaron frowned. “What? But—“

 

Minhyun’s eyes widened and he quickly blocked Youngjo’s attack before he looked back at Aaron with serious eyes. “Hyung now!” 

 

Aaron saw the train doors open, he quickly made his way off the train. He looked back into the car and could see Minhyun was holding Youngjo back. Aaron watched in panic as the train doors closed and the two continued to fight. Aaron could only hope Minhyun would be okay, the younger man was a good fighter but it seemed as though whoever Youngjo was he was just as good a fighter. 

 

Aaron held the piece of paper in his fist and made his way towards the exit to the station. There were still a few stops till he would reach Daehwa station but now he had to find an alternative route. 

 

He couldn’t help but worry about Minhyun as he walked through the station. The younger man was already exhausted after fighting the shadow creatures. 

 

Aaron was hit with a wave of guilt, he’d just stood there as Minhyun was protecting him. He felt useless and powerless. Aaron clenched his jaw, he knew Minhyun would be okay. 

 

To make sure he stayed off people's radars, Aaron decided the safest option was to get a taxi. He gave the driver the piece of paper and they began to drive. Aaron hadn’t ever been this far out of Seoul, everything was unfamiliar and now he was alone. The taxi ride wasn’t long, but they were driving into more rural areas, gone were the convenience stores and the train stations. Only a road and a few scattered homes. Soon they were pulling up to a small house. Aaron frowned slightly, it looked like a family home. 

 

“You sure this is the place?” The taxi driver asked. 

 

Aaron nodded. “Thank you.” He paid on his phone and climbed out the cab. He couldn’t help but frown in confusion as he opened the small gate and walked down towards the front door. Everything just seemed so out of place. He held the small key Minhyun had given him in his hand as he approached the front door. 

 

He bit his lip before he carefully unlocked the door. The door creaked open, and Aaron stepped inside. The house was dark, only the sunlight from outside was lighting it up. He took cautious steps before he pulled out his phone and turned on the torch. He raised a brow as he walked through the house, it was dusty like it’d been inhabited for a while. Aaron couldn’t understand why Minhyun had sent him here. 

 

He swallowed nervously as he walked further into the house, he saw a light switch and attempted to turn on the lights but it did nothing. 

 

Aaron kept his phone torch on, but knew his battery was running low. He headed into one of the rooms and frowned slightly when he saw all the furniture had sheets over them. He made his way towards one of the cupboards and could see a photo frame sitting on it. Aaron picked it up, his eyes widened when he realised it was a picture of a family, Minhyun’s family. 

 

Aaron froze. 

 

He dropped his phone when he felt something at the back of his head before he heard the distinct sound of a gun clicking. 

 

“Who are you?” 

 

Chapter Text

Minhyun growled as Youngjo forced him against the wall. He fell to the ground, Youngjo moved away from him and glared darkly. 

 

“Where did you send him?” Youngjo demanded. 

 

Minhyun wiped some blood from his mouth before he scoffed at the other man. “Like I’d—tell you,” Minhyun responded with a growl. 

 

Youngjo sighed heavily and shook his head, his eyes were dark. “You’re making things more difficult,” he growled in irritation. 

 

Minhyun held his sword in his hand steady and glared at the other man. “You’ll never get him.” 

 

Youngjo narrowed his eyes before he pulled his sword out again, he roared as he charged at Minhyun again. Minhyun quickly raised his sword to block the attack but was forced back again. Minhyun was unable to stop Youngjo’s attacks, he quickly jumped out of the way and stumbled to the floor. He was also trying to focus on keeping the train doors closed so that humans didn’t unintentionally get involved. 

 

Youngjo’s eyes narrowed, “end this now and tell me where he is!” He bellowed. 

 

Minhyun shook his head, he used his sword to help him stand before he looked at Youngjo with dark eyes. He shook his head, he’d never let the other man know where Aaron was. He knew Youngjo was stronger than him right now, Minhyun had used his energy to fend off the shadow creatures before. Minhyun’s eyes widened as he saw Youngjo walking towards him, the other man looked agitated. He could see the lotus flower tattoo on Youngjo’s neck was turning darker. “Youngjo—“

 

“Tell me where he is.” Youngjo growled out as he lifted his sword. 

 

Minhyun’s eyes widened, he prepared for the blow but instead heard Youngjo yelp in pain. He opened his eyes and could see an arrow pointing out of the other man’s shoulder. Youngjo was holding his wound, growling as he looked at the now open door of the train. 

 

Minhyun looked back at the door and smiled in relief when he saw a familiar face. “Dongho!” He called to the man. 

 

“Back off,” Dongho growled as he pulled back his bow and arrow and aimed it at Youngjo again. He was dressed all in black, his brown hair falling in his eyes as he focused his aim on Youngjo.  

 

The injured man growled as Dongho walked further into the train, standing in front of Minhyun protectively. Dongho narrowed his eyes before he released another arrow. Youngjo clenched his jaw before he was engulfed into black smoke, disappearing from the train and making the arrow crash into the side of the train. 

 

Dongho growled as he looked at the smoke where Youngjo had stood. “Coward.” He grit out angrily. 

 

“Dongho-yah…”

 

Dongho’s eyes widened before he turned to his fallen comrade. “Minhyun-ah, can you stand?” He asked as he crouched beside the other man, he placed an arm around Minhyun’s waist and helped him stand. “What were you doing?” He asked in confusion, Minhyun usually stayed away from conflict. 

 

Minhyun turned to look at him with serious eyes. “I found him.”

 

Dongho’s eyes widened at what Minhyun was implying. “What..?”

 

“We have to go…” Minhyun gasped before he fell to the floor again. 

 

“Minhyun!” Dongho quickly moved beside the other man. “Shit.” Dongho growled as he saw the state of the train, he bit his bottom lip, his fangs catching on the skin. He didn’t have time, he had to get Minhyun to safety. They were coming to another train station. Dongho held Minhyun close before they were engulfed in black smoke and disappeared. 




🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸




“Who are you?” The voice was deep, dark. 

 

Aaron swallowed heavily. He held his hands up, he didn’t want the person to think he was a threat. His hands were trembling as he explained. “M-minhyun sent me here.”

 

There was a pause, Aaron could feel the gun being moved away from his head. “Minhyun-hyung?” The man said, he sounded almost confused. 

 

It was silent for a while before Aaron heard the man’s footsteps. Aaron yelped as the lights suddenly came on, the sudden light made him squint. Aaron turned around and could see a man standing there. 

 

He was watching Aaron carefully, he had his black hair styled off his face. His eyes were dark and were almost fox-like, he looked a bit like Minhyun. Aaron could see the man had placed his gun away, he had two guns on each thigh. Black jeans and a black wife-beater.

 

“You’re him.” The man raised a brow before he crossed his arms over his chest. 

 

Aaron frowned at the man’s words. “Him?” He repeated with confusion. 

 

The man nodded. “The one they’re after.” 

 

Aaron bit his lip, clenching his fists at his sides before he looked at the man with a glare. “You seem to know who I am, who are you?”

 

“I’m Geonhak,” the man introduced himself. “Minhyun-hyung is my cousin.” He added. 

 

Aaron’s eyes widened. “Cousin…” he looked the man, Geonhak, up and down. “So you’re not human…” he commented. 

 

“Huh?” Geonhak raised a brow before he sighed heavily. “Didn’t Minhyun-hyung tell you?” He inquired. 

 

Aaron shook his head. “He didn’t tell me anything.”

 

Geonhak rolled his eyes. “Of course he didn’t…” he sighed heavily and shook his head in despair before he looked back at Aaron and nodded at him. “Follow me.”

 

Aaron nodded, Geonhak began to walk back through the house before he headed towards a bookshelf. “What is this place…?” Aaron asked. 

 

“A safe house.” Geonhak responded swiftly. 

 

Aaron raised a brow. “There were pictures of Minhyun.” He commented. 

 

Geonhak sighed before he turned to look at Aaron with careful eyes. “It’s an old family house.” He said before he turned to fully face Aaron, he crossed his arms over his chest. “Where is Minhyun-hyung? He said you were together.” 

 

Aaron wondered when Minhyun had contacted Geonhak, he suddenly was hit with the realisation that Minhyun was probably still fighting Youngjo. “Someone attacked us on the train,” he explained. 

 

Geonhak sighed heavily and ran a hand through his hair. “Shit…”

 

Aaron looked at the younger man with worried eyes. “Will he be okay?” He asked cautiously. Aaron already felt terrible for leaving Minhyun to fight alone. 

 

“Depends what attacked you.” Geonhak answered with a careful expression. 

 

Aaron bit his bottom lip as he remembered the hooded man. “A man, Minhyun called him Youngjo.”

 

Geonhak's eyes widened. “Shit.” He growled in response. 

 

Aaron didn’t like the way Geonhak suddenly looked worried. “Will he be okay? If Minhyun gets hurt it’ll be all my fault and I—“

 

“Hey, have some faith in him,” Geonhak smiled reassuringly at Aaron. 

 

Aaron frowned at him. “I do…” he responded. He’d seen how determined Minhyun was when he’d fought the shadow creatures and how he’d kept Youngjo away from him. 

 

“Good,” Geonhak smiled, he turned around and looked at the bookshelf. “The problem now is that they know you’re on the move,” he commented. 

 

Aaron was trying to look at Geonhak’s expression but the younger man was too busy looking through the bookshelves. “Who is after me?” Aaron asked carefully. 

 

Geonhak sighed before he suddenly pulled out one of the books. Like something from a sci-fi movie, the bookcase opened and revealed a small room. “Get in,” Geonhak instructed. 

 

Aaron climbed in and noticed that the small room was an elevator. Geonhak typed in a pin code on the side of the elevator and it began to move down. 

 

It opened again and Geonhak stepped out, Aaron close behind him. It looked like a hideout, there were some computers to one side and some wardrobes at the other. There was also a fridge and a small kitchenette. There were two other doors which Aaron presumed was a bathroom and a bedroom. Aaron could see a large pinboard with news clippings and pictures on it. “This is crazy…” Aaron said carefully. 

 

Geonhak scoffed. “This ain’t even the crazy part…” 

 

Aaron sighed heavily before he looked at Geonhak with confused eyes. “Geonhak-ssi, what’s going on?” He needed to know what the hell he was involved in and Geonhak didn’t seem the sort to hide things. 

 

Geonhak took a deep breath before he gestured for Aaron to sit down. “First of all, I want to clarify to you that I am human.” He suddenly announced. 

 

Aaron frowned. “But how? Minhyun isn't…” 

 

“My umma fell in love with a human,” Geonhak explained with a smile. “So I’m a rare half breed,” he continued with a nonchalant expression. 

 

Aaron bit his lip. “What species is your umma…?” Whatever Geonhak answered would also tell him what species Minhyun was. 

 

“My umma is a Valkyrie.” Geonhak replied. 

 

Aaron blinked. Confusion laced in his expression. “A Valkyrie?” He repeated. He didn’t even know what to expect, he’d never even heard of it before. 

 

Geonhak nodded. “Basically an advanced vampire.” He explained. 

 

Aaron’s eyes widened. “Minhyun is a vampire…?”

 

“Yeah,” Geonhak responded. 

 

Aaron ran a hand through his hair as he remembered the way Minhyun’s wounds had healed so quickly and how fast he was when he was fighting the shadow creatures and Youngjo. “That’s why he healed so fast…” 

 

“There’s supernatural beings out there, living amongst humans.” Geonhak explained, he ran a hand through his hair as he leaned against the table. “Most of them stay hidden from humans and want nothing to do with them, others want a war.” 

 

Aaron gasped. “A war?”

 

Geonhak nodded. “Unfortunately yeah,” he replied. 

 

Aaron shook his head. “Shit…” he sighed heavily before he looked over at the other man again. “Why do you have guns?” He asked. 

 

Geonhak scoffed. “Cos I’m not an idiot.”

 

“Minhyun has a sword and arrows,” Aaron responded with a raised brow. 

 

Geonhak shrugged his shoulders. “I find guns more effective.” He answered. 

 

Aaron sighed before he looked around the hideout. He couldn’t help but wonder how long it’d been under the home and how long people had been after him. “How do I fit into all this?” He asked cautiously. 

 

Geonhak looked at him seriously before he took a deep breath. “Your blood is what they’re after.” He responded. 

 

Aaron frowned. “My blood?”

 

“You’re what they call a ‘pure-soul,’” Geonhak explained. 

 

Aaron shook his head in disbelief. “Pure-soul..?” He repeated with a more confused expression. 

 

Geonhak was watching him carefully as he continued. “Some people have blood so pure that it has immortal properties.” 

 

“I-immortal?” Aaron repeated, he didn’t understand any of this but now it was getting almost unbelievable. 

 

Geonhak scoffed. “Yeah, sounds like shit to me,” he commented before he shrugged. “But if they’ve started coming after you there must be some truth behind it all.” He added cautiously. 

 

Aaron just shook his head at the younger man. “But to say I can make people immortal…” he was giving Geonhak an expression of disbelief. 

 

Geonhak nodded. “I wouldn’t believe it but with some of the things I’ve seen…” he trailed off and shrugged his shoulders. 

 

“Shit…” Aaron growled. He growled slightly at Geonhak’s implication. “Then why is Minhyun helping me? If my blood can potentially make someone immortal then why isn’t he… trying to kill me?” 

 

“Ask him.” Geonhak gestured to a screen. 

 

“Huh?” Aaron’s eyes widened as he saw two figures walking down towards the small family house. “Minhyun…”

 

Geonhak nodded before he took one of his guns out of his holder, Aaron frowned at him as he watched the other man walk towards the elevator door. Geonhak held the gun up and aimed it at the door. 

 

Aaron’s eyes widened in panic. “What are you doing?” He asked. 

 

Geonhak narrowed his eyes, he looked determined. “A precaution.” 

 

The sound of the elevator going up made Aaron suddenly feel nervous. There were two people that they’d seen on the camera, which meant that Minhyun was with someone. 

 

Geonhak cocked the gun as the elevator approached the hideout. Aaron was standing back, he hoped that nothing bad would happen. 

 

The door opened and an unfamiliar man grabbed the barrel of the gun and turned it away. “Put that shit down,” he growled. 

 

Geonhak scoffed. “Good to see you too, Dongho-hyung.”

 

The unfamiliar man, Dongho, was holding Minhyun up. Minhyun looked injured. “Help me with Minhyun,” Dongho asked as he gestured for Geonhak to come closer. 

 

Geonhak looked at his cousin with worried eyes. “Hyung…” he moved to Minhyun’s other side and put his arm over his shoulder. 

 

Minhyun looked up and smiled when he saw Geonhak’s familiar face. “Geonhak-ah, is Aaron—“

 

“He’s fine.” Geonhak reassured quickly with a roll of his eyes. 

 

Aaron bit his lip, even when Minhyun was in pain and weak he still worried about Aaron first. “Minhyun-ah,” Aaron stepped closer and looked at the Valkyrie with worried eyes. 

 

Minhyun’s eyes were practically sparkling as he looked at Aaron. “Hyung…”

 

They moved past Aaron and towards one of the other doors. Geonhak kicked it open and inside was a small bedroom. They both carefully put Minhyun down. 

 

“Lay down, you need to rest,” Geonhak instructed as he forced Minhyun to lay on the small bed. The Valkyrie struggled for a moment before he relaxed. 

 

“I-I can heal,” Minhyun argued, making Geonhak scoff at his cousin. 

 

“Not without blood you can’t.” Dongho announced. 

 

Aaron’s eyes widened at his words, he watched as the unfamiliar man walked towards the small fridge, he walked back with a blood bag and handed it to Minhyun.  

 

Minhyun began to drink from the bag carefully, he refused to look in Aaron’s direction as he did. Geonhak sighed heavily as he noticed how awkward Minhyun was. “Rest,” he instructed before he moved towards where Aaron was standing, “you’re making him uncomfortable.” Geonhak commented, grabbing Aaron’s arm and pulling him from the room. 

 

Aaron bit his lip, he was still trying to work everything out. He sat down back in the main room and watched as Dongho moved into it after them. 

 

The man walked up to him with a friendly smile. “We’ve not been introduced, I’m Dongho,” he said as he held his hand out for Aaron to take. 

 

Aaron smiled and took the offered handshake. “Aaron.” He responded. 

 

Dongho was looking at him closely, Aaron couldn’t help but feel slightly awkward under the handsome man’s eyes. Dongho scoffed suddenly. “I’m a vampire,” he suddenly said. 

 

Aaron frowned. “H-huh?”

 

“I could see in your eyes your curiosity.” Dongho responded nonchalantly with a grin.  

 

Aaron chuckled awkwardly, scratching the back of his neck. “I’m sorry—“

 

“No, don’t apologise, I get this is all confusing for you.” Dongho reassured with a nod. 

 

Aaron nodded in response. He looked back over at the room where Minhyun was recovering. He wanted to know why these people were helping him. He looked back at where Geonhak was standing near the pinboard with pictures of people. Including the man that had attacked them on the train. “Why are you all helping me?”

 

“Because you deserve to live.” Minhyun’s voice came from the doorway. The Valkyrie was leaning against the doorframe. 

 

Dongho sighed and shook his head at Minhyun. 

 

“Minhyun-ah…” Aaron smiled at him softly. 

 

Minhyun stood straight and carefully made his way over to where Geonhak was, the younger man looking at his cousin with worried eyes. 

 

Minhyun gestured for Aaron to come closer. Aaron made his way towards the table and the pinboard. Minhyun smiled at him softly before he gestured to the board. Aaron could see there were four pictures of people including Youngjo. Three of them were in a line with one of the pictures on top, like a hierarchy. 

 

“These are the ones that are out to hurt you,” Minhyun explained. Aaron swallowed heavily. “Kim Youngjo, incubus,” Minhyun announced. Aaron looked at the man’s picture and couldn’t help but shiver. 

 

“Jeon Soyeon, vampire,” Aaron looked at the only female on the board. 

 

“Choi Seungcheol, werewolf.” The man looked determined in the picture. 

 

“And the one that controls them, the one that wants to find you. Jung Jihoon, known as Rain.” Minhyun finished. 

 

Aaron looked over the four pictures and bit his lip, all his life he’d had people trying to find him to kill him. He frowned slightly. “What species is Rain?” Aaron asked as he looked at the picture of the man, he looked like someone Aaron wouldn’t want to see. 

 

Geonhak and Minhyun looked at each other carefully. Minhyun smiled at Aaron carefully. “He’s a warlock,” he replied. 

 

Aaron tilted his head with a puzzled expression. “Warlock? Like a wizard?”

 

“Exactly, he’s the most dangerous and has the other three under his control.” Geonhak answered with a sigh. 

 

“All of them are now aware that you are with us,” Dongho announced with a growl. “No doubt Youngjo would’ve told the others.” 

 

Aaron’s eyes widened at the implication. “But that means you’re all in danger!” He said worriedly. 

 

“It’s a price we’re willing to take,” Geonhak shrugged nonchalantly. 

 

“But why?” Aaron had to ask, he didn’t want people to help him if it meant they were targeted. “You don’t know me…” 

 

Dongho and Geonhak frowned at each other before they both looked over at Minhyun. Dongho narrowed his eyes. “Minhyun?” He urged. 

 

Aaron could see they were all still hiding something from him. “What is it?” He asked, looking pointedly at Minhyun. 

 

The Valkyrie smiled softly at him, his eyes were always sparkling whenever he looked at Aaron. “Just know that we will protect you.” 

 

Aaron shook his head as he looked between them all. “I can’t ask you all to do this…”

 

Dongho scoffed. “You don’t really have a choice.” He responded carefully. “If you go back to your old life, you’ll put all your friends and colleagues in danger.”

 

Aaron’s eyes widened at that. He truly had left his life behind unknowingly. 

 

Minhyun walked towards him and looked at him with gentle eyes. “They won’t stop until they find you and kill you.” He warned. 

 

Aaron’s eyes widened. He felt a lump in his throat, he wasn't prepared for any of what they were saying. “Shit…” 

 

Minhyun could see the distress on Aaron’s handsome face and reached out for him. “Hyung—“

 

“I need a minute.” Aaron announced before he made his way into the small bedroom. He sat on the bed and put his head in his hands. He could see the blood bag on the bedside table, it was empty. All of this was because of his supposed ‘pure-soul’. Aaron still didn’t understand it all but he knew he had to be strong. He had to try and protect himself from the people that were going to come after him. He didn’t want to see Minhyun and the others hurt again. 

 

There was a soft knock on the door, Aaron looked up and saw Minhyun standing there with worried eyes. 

 

“Hyung?” Minhyun called softly. 

 

Aaron smiled reassuringly at him before he stood up. “Okay, what’s the plan?” 





🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸





There was a commotion going on, so much so that the roads were blocked. The motorcycle came to a halt and he carefully climbed off the bike. Pulling his helmet off and shaking his dark hair to unflatten it. He frowned and made his way towards the police barricade. 

 

“Police scene, please move along!” The officer that was in charge of the barricade called to the crowd. Attempting to disperse them in hopes that it wouldn’t draw more attention.

 

“What happened here?” He asked the officer. 

 

“I’m sorry but it’s police business—“ he held his badge for the officer. The man raised a brow as he looked it over. “Okay, officer Kang.” 

 

Daniel nodded his head and made his way under the police tape. He walked towards the station entrance and made his way down underground. He raised a brow as he saw the confused expressions on the officers faces. They were clearly confused as to what had happened. Daniel could see the end train car had smashed windows as well as the remnants of a fight. 

 

“I didn’t see anything? The cctv has nothing too, it’s just a black screen—“

 

Daniel scoffed as he walked into the car, he raised a brow as he saw the smashed interior as well as the blood on the floor. 

 

He looked around the whole car, before his eyes were drawn to something sticking out of the side of the car. An arrow. 

 

“What is going on..?” Daniel asked himself, there’d been an increase in supernatural activity and he didn’t understand what had got them so agitated. He’d been a Shadowhunter for almost five years and he’d never seen so many incidents. 

 

He sighed before he walked out of the car, he carefully placed the arrow into his jacket. The officers were pretty mediocre and probably wouldn’t even notice if he took it. Daniel headed straight out of the station and back towards his motorcycle. He narrowed his eyes as he looked out over the crowd, he could see some shadow creatures were loitering around too. 

 

Daniel pulled on his helmet and started his motorcycle. He’d have to investigate. 







Chapter Text

Youngjo stumbled as he appeared before the large building. His shoulder was still bleeding, he hadn’t taken the arrow out yet. He knew he’d be able to heal but he also knew he’d be extremely weak if his body attempted to heal itself. 

 

He moved swiftly past the shadow creatures that were outside the building and into the main lobby. He growled darkly before he made his way towards where he knew the other man would be. It was up the large staircase, he ignored all the followers that were in the house. 

 

Youngjo pushed open the large double doors at the top of the stairs and stumbled slightly. 

 

There was a large chair the warlock was sitting on, there were some women that were always surrounding him. Youngjo growled as he carefully walked further into the room. 

 

“You’re back.” Rain said he looked over Youngjo. 

 

Youngjo bowed his head to the warlock and growled as he felt the tattoo on his neck throb. “I found him…” he said carefully. 

 

The room fell silent as Rain stood from the chair with large eyes. “The pure-soul?”

 

Youngjo nodded. 

 

Rain chuckled darkly before he walked towards the window that was behind his chair. It looked out over Seoul. “He’s finally come out of hiding,” Rain said with a dark grin. 

 

Youngjo coughed, more blood dripped down his chest as he did. 

 

Rain paused and looked back at him with dark eyes. “You’re getting blood everywhere. Go heal yourself.” He grit out angrily. 

 

Youngjo clenched his jaw before he moved out of the room. He walked down the stairs till he came to his own room. He growled as he sat on his bed. He was exhausted. The warlock kept them on a short leash, Youngjo had his orders and he had to accomplish his tasks. He reached for a towel and bit into it as he yanked the arrow from his shoulder. His fangs flexed at the pain but he could immediately see his body beginning to heal itself. 

 

He held the arrow in his hand with a growl, Minhyun and Dongho had good teamwork and they’d managed to take him off guard. Youngjo clenched his fists and snapped the arrow in his hand, he knew that Minhyun had other allies that were all likely going to help him keep the pure-soul safe and protected. 

 

Youngjo shook his head in irritation and stood from his bed. He walked towards the small cupboard he had in his room. He had some bandages and quickly wrapped the wound. It might take a few hours for his wound to fully heal and he didn’t want it to get infected. Youngjo looked down at the small fridge and opened it, he growled in irritation as he saw he only had three blood bags left. 

 

Youngjo knew why Rain did it, so that he’d go out looking for blood elsewhere. So that he’d attack humans. 

 

Although he was an incubus, Youngjo was able to use blood as a substitute to sex. If he wanted his strength to increase he needed to find a human to satisfy his sexual desires. Youngjo didn’t have time or the freedom to do so. 

 

Youngjo had known for a while that Minhyun had been trying to find the pure-soul but he’d seen the way the Valkyrie acted around him. Almost like there was something between them. 

 

Youngjo shook his head. He didn’t need to think about that now, he had to focus on staying alive and completing his tasks. 





🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸





Aaron walked back into the room with Minhyun. Dongho and Geonhak were waiting patiently in the room for them. Aaron glanced between them all. “You do have a plan, right?” He asked cautiously. 

 

Dongho chuckled softly and ran a hand through his hair. “Honestly, we didn’t know we’d find you so soon.” He admitted. 

 

Aaron’s eyes widened slightly at that. “So… what now?” He asked instead. 

 

Geonhak sighed heavily as he crossed his arms over his chest. “We have to make sure they don’t find us.”

 

“I lived so long without them knowing about my location, so why would they find me now?” Aaron asked. He’d never had any problems with anyone as he'd gone about his business like usual. Even the shadows were just that, shadows and not the creatures he’d seen. 

 

Minhyun bit his lip. “Warlocks are extremely dangerous, Rain will be able to find you.” He said cautiously, he looked extremely worried. 

 

Dongho nodded. “We had another warlock cast a spell on you.” He suddenly revealed. 

 

Aaron frowned at his words. “What?” He asked in confusion. He didn’t understand when any of this had happened, he always knew something was happening because of the shadows but to think he’d had a warlock spell on him all this time… 

 

Geonhak nodded. “The necklace—“

 

“Geonhak.” Minhyun quickly cut him off with a dark glare and a growl. 

 

Geonhak sighed, shaking his head at his elder cousin. “What? He wants to know,” he shot back in irritation. 

 

“Be quiet.” Minhyun growled. Geonhak rolled his eyes and crossed his arms over his chest. 

 

Aaron’s eyes widened before he quickly pulled the necklace from under his shirt, it was a black feather, the necklace was special to him but he didn’t know where it’d come from. He’d always thought it was a gift from his parents. “The necklace…” he said softly as he looked at the pendant in his hand. 

 

“It’s my feather.” Minhyun suddenly announced. 

 

Aaron stood frozen for a moment as he looked down at the pendant in his palm. He gazed back at Minhyun and realised what the words he’d said implied. “What? You have… wings..?” He asked. 

 

Minhyun smiled and nodded. “I do.” 

 

Aaron didn’t think Minhyun could be anymore beautiful but knowing he had wings too… he shook his head of his thoughts before looking at the pendant again and what it meant. “When did you give me this?” He asked Minhyun with careful eyes. 

 

“It was a while ago,” Minhyun said softly. 

 

Aaron bit his lip, he felt like he should remember but he just didn’t. “Then why won’t it still work?” He asked instead. 

 

Dongho shook his head. “We’ve come too far away from your home.” He answered. 

 

Aaron felt a slight leap in his chest. “So if I go back—“

 

“Hyung, you can’t go back,” Minhyun quickly cut off his thought. He gazed at Aaron with gentle eyes. “I’m sorry.” 

 

Aaron sighed and nodded, it was worth a shot. “So what now?” He asked instead as he looked at them all. “Where is the warlock now?” He added. 

 

Dongho raised a brow slightly before he looked at Minhyun pointedly. “Going to find him would be a good idea…” he suggested. 

 

Geonhak sighed before he moved from the wall he’d been leaning against. He smiled playfully at Aaron as he approached him. “First, we need to make sure Aaron-hyung can protect himself,” he announced. 

 

Minhyun tilted his head. “Geonhak-ah?” 

 

Geonhak looked at Aaron pointedly. “Have you ever shot a gun before?” He asked nonchalantly. 

 

Aaron’s eyes widened at the question and the way Geonhak had asked it so calmly. “What? No…” he replied with a frown. 

 

Geonhak smirked and shrugged his shoulders. “Well, let’s go.” 

 

“Huh?” Aaron frowned as Geonhak gestured for him to follow him. 

 

“You need some form of protection, unless you’d rather have a sword?” Geonhak said pointedly. 

 

Aaron looked back at where Minhyun and Dongho were standing with their swords and bow and arrows. He looked at Geonhak's weapons again. “A gun…” he replied cautiously. 

 

Geonhak nodded. “C’mon.” He grabbed Aaron’s arm and pulled him. 

 

Aaron’s eyes widened. “Wait—! Geonhak—!”

 

Minhyun smiled as he saw the nervous expression on Aaron’s face as Geonhak pulled him towards the elevator. 

 

Dongho placed a hand on Minhyun’s shoulder. “Let's go,” he gestured to the elevator too. 

 

They all stood in the elevator. Aaron bit his lip as he nervously glanced at them all, he couldn’t help it. Minhyun was looking at him with his pretty sparkling eyes again, and Aaron had to look away. There was something about the taller man that made Aaron want to keep him safe. He knew he had to train himself and prepare for what he was going to have to face out there. 

 

The elevator stopped back inside the family home. Aaron followed Geonhak as the younger man walked towards the back of the house. Aaron was surprised to see there were targets lined up in the backyard. 

 

Dongho and Minhyun stayed in the house as Aaron and Geonhak walked outside. The younger man turned to him with a look of determination. “Okay, first we need to work on your aim,” Geonhak instructed. 

 

Aaron bit his lip before he nodded. He looked at Geonhak as the younger man pulled out one of his guns and held it out for Aaron to take. “I don’t know about this—“

 

“Hyung, you’ll be okay,” Geonhak reassured with a smile. 

 

Aaron smiled at the familiarity Geonhak called him. He took the offered weapon and took a deep breath before he stood ready to aim at the targets. 

 

“You cock the gun like this,” Geonhak explained as he carefully showed Aaron what to do. “Aim, and pull the trigger.” 

 

Aaron nodded and carefully took aim, he was surprised that when he fired it he actually managed to hit the target. 

 

Geonhak chuckled beside him. “Not bad.” 

 

Aaron sighed in relief before he did it again, he was determined to actually be able to protect himself in case he was in a situation where he needed it. 

 

Dongho crossed his arms over his chest as he watched Aaron and Geonhak, he smiled. “He’s good,” he commented. 

 

Minhyun bit his bottom lip. “I’m worried,” he admitted. 

 

Dongho raised a brow at him with confusion. “Huh?”

 

“They’ll find where we are, we can’t stay here for long.” Minhyun said worriedly, he had his arms wrapped around himself. 

 

Dongho sighed, he knew how much the pure-soul meant to his best friend. “At least let Aaron get more accustomed to what’s going on,” he said carefully. “He’s had a lot to take in.”

 

Minhyun nodded. “I know…” 

 

Dongho was watching Minhyun’s expressions closely. “Why didn’t you tell him about the necklace?” He asked. “You’ve been protecting him for years and—“

 

“It’s because of me that he had to leave his home.” Minhyun responded with a growl. He looked almost angry at himself. 

 

Dongho scoffed at that. “Did you ask him to help you?”

 

Minhyun frowned. “Well, no—“

 

“Exactly.” Dongho cut him off. “It’s just in his nature to want to help people,” he said with a smile, glancing back at where Aaron was shooting. “Stop blaming yourself, it’ll only make you feel worse.” 

 

Minhyun’s shoulders relaxed as he released a deep sigh. “I know.”

 

“How do we find Donghyun?” Dongho suddenly questioned. They needed to find the warlock and get his help. “I haven’t spoken to him for years…”

 

Minhyun sighed, he also hadn’t spoken to the warlock in a while. He felt terrible for not maintaining the contact when he knew they’d eventually need Donghyun’s help. “I’m not sure, but maybe he’s still in his old hideout?” He replied hopefully. 

 

“It’s worth a shot…” Dongho responded with a shrug of his shoulders. He looked back at where Geonhak was explaining something to Aaron. “But let’s stay here for a few days, at least until Aaron feels more comfortable with everything.”

 

Minhyun was watching them too, he couldn’t help but feel worried and paranoid. He nodded solemnly. “Yeah…”

 

Dongho placed a comforting hand on Minhyun’s shoulder. “Minhyun-ah, we’ll keep him safe,” he reassured. 

 

Minhyun smiled back at the vampire. “I trust you all, of course I do,” he replied. “But Rain has gotten so much stronger…”

 

“I know,” Dongho growled. “We just have to try and stay off his radar,” he added with a smile. 

 

Minhyun was silent as he gazed at Aaron, he didn’t want him to ever lose his smile. “For how long…” he said softly. 

 

Dongho looked at him. “Minhyun-ah?”

 

“Aaron-hyung deserves to live a life without having to run,” Minhyun said as he clenched his fists. 

 

“I know,” Dongho agreed before he offered Minhyun a careful expression. “But sometimes we have to adapt to what’s thrown at us,” he said cautiously. He knew that Aaron would be able to handle it, the human seemed extremely strong. 

 

Minhyun growled softly. “He shouldn’t have to live like that.”

 

“Minhyun-ah,” Dongho sighed heavily before he shook his head. He gave Minhyun a gentle pat on the back before he turned to walk further into the house. “Is there some food in?” He asked. 

 

Minhyun was still watching Aaron. The human was smiling awkwardly at Geonhak as the younger man shook his head at him. Minhyun smiled, he didn’t want Aaron to lose hope, he didn’t want Aaron to lose his smile. 

 

“Minhyun!” Dongho’s voice called from inside the house. 

 

Minhyun blinked before he turned to look into the house. “What?” He replied. 

 

Dongho sighed. “I asked you if there was any food in?”

 

Minhyun nodded in response. “Yeah, Geonhakkie went to get some.” 

 

“Stop with your negative thoughts and help me make some food.” Dongho shot back. 

 

Minhyun nodded. He took one last glance at the backyard before he moved towards the kitchen with Dongho. 

 

Aaron ran a hand through his hair and smiled triumphantly, he was surprised by himself at how well he’d managed to actually hit the targets. 

 

Geonhak clapped him on the back with a grin. “You’re doing good, hyung,” he commented. 

 

“Thanks,” Aaron responded with a shy smile. He sighed heavily before he looked back over at the house. “Can I ask you something, Geonhak-ah?”

 

Geonhak raised a brow slightly. “Sure.”

 

“Is there any way that they got it wrong? And I’m not a pure-soul?” Aaron asked cautiously. He didn’t wish it on anyone else but he also didn’t know what to do. 

 

Geonhak bit his bottom lip. “Hyung…”

 

“I just don’t understand how it can be me?” Aaron responded. 

 

Geonhak shrugged his shoulders. “Pure-souls come around once every fifty or so years, it’s just something you are born to be, I guess…” he explained. 

 

Aaron shook his head as he still tried to understand what being a pure-soul actually meant. “If they kill me they become immortal?” 

 

Geonhak paused and looked at Aaron with careful eyes. “That’s what the scripture tells them,” he responded cautiously. 

 

“Have you ever seen Rain?” Aaron asked him, if he knew who his main threat was, Aaron would be able to maybe work out the best way to protect himself. 

 

“No,” Geonhak shook his head. “I haven’t seen any of the four on that billboard downstairs,” he added, crossing his arms over his chest. 

 

Aaron was confused about his words, Geonhak seemed extremely educated about what was happening. “Why not?” He asked. 

 

Geonhak sighed. “Minhyunnie-hyung is my only family here in Korea, he wanted to keep me safe while he looked out for you,” he explained. “So, I lived out of Seoul and trained myself, I only came back here when he told me you’d been discovered.”

 

Aaron nodded in understanding before he tilted his head slightly. “How long has Minhyun been protecting me..?” He asked cautiously, Geonhak had said it like it’d been a long time. 

 

“A while.” Geonhak responded quickly. He placed a comforting hand on Aaron’s shoulder before he gave the older man a smile. “Hyung, supernatural beings are very loyal,” he explained. 

 

Aaron frowned. “What do you mean?”

 

Geonhak took a deep breath before he placed a hand on Aaron’s shoulder. “Minhyun-hyung would die for you.” 

 

Aaron’s eyes widened at his words. “No, I don’t want that—“ 

 

“You’d never change his mind, he’ll protect you till the end.” Geonhak said matter of factly, looking at Aaron with stern eyes. Almost like he himself had tried to talk Minhyun out of it. Geonhak smiled at Aaron with confidence. “And so will we,” he added. 

 

Aaron bit his lip. “How do we stop them?”

 

Geonhak blinked at him. “Huh? Who?”

 

“Rain and his followers,” Aaron replied. 

 

Geonhak ran a hand through his hair and looked at Aaron seriously. “Rain is the strongest warlock in Asia, he’s practically unbeatable.”

 

“Everyone has a weakness.” Aaron said. 

 

Geonhak smiled at that. “What’s yours, hyung?” He asked with an almost knowing smile. 

 

Aaron bit his bottom lip. “Seeing people hurt.” He admitted. 

 

Geonhak nodded his head, he could see that Aaron was the pure-soul, he always wanted to help people. “Let’s head inside,” Geonhak suggested. Aaron nodded in response, they made their way towards the house. 

 

Aaron smiled as he smelled food being cooked in the house. He and Geonhak closed the door behind them as they saw Minhyun and Dongho in the kitchen area. 

 

“So..?” Dongho grinned as he turned to them. 

 

Aaron could see Minhyun looking at him with sparkling eyes again, the Valkyrie looked almost proud of him. 

 

Geonhak raised a brow at the vampire. “What?”

 

“How’s Aaron-hyung doing?” Dongho asked as he grinned at them both. 

 

Aaron’s eyes widened and he felt extremely nervous under their stares. “We don’t need to talk about—“ 

 

“For someone that’s never shot a gun, it’s impressive.” Geonhak responded with a chuckle. 

 

Aaron laughed softly and bowed his head to the younger man. “Thanks…”

 

Minhyun sighed heavily as he looked at Aaron with worried eyes. “Hopefully, you’ll never have to use it,” he commented. 

 

Geonhak sighed loudly and shook his head at Minhyun with an unimpressed expression. “Minhyun-hyung, let’s be realistic,” he grumbled with a roll of his eyes. 

 

“No,” Minhyun shot back. “It’s safer if Aaron-hyung doesn’t have to use it.” 

 

Geonhak sighed heavily again and shook his head. Aaron looked between the cousins and knew that Geonhak was right, sooner or later Aaron would have to face supernatural forces that wanted him dead. 

 

Dongho cleared his throat, breaking the awkward silence. “We’re going to stay here for a few days before we go and find Donghyun.”

 

Aaron frowned at the new name. “Who’s Donghyun?”

 

“The warlock.” Minhyun replied. 

 

Aaron nodded. “So we’re gonna be able to find him?” He asked. 

 

Dongho grinned at him. “Hopefully.”

 

“Thank god.” Geonhak said before he looked at the pot of food they were making. “What are we going to do about sleeping arrangements?” He suddenly asked. “There’s only one bed down in the hideout.” 

 

Dongho began to spoon out the food into four bowls. Aaron wondered why Dongho and Minhyun really needed to eat human food, so he made a mental note to ask them another time. Aaron looked over at where there was a sofa in the main house. “I can sleep in the main house—“

 

“No hyung, you need to be downstairs,” Minhyun quickly responded. “It’ll be harder for them to find you.” He said. 

 

“Oh okay,” Aaron scratched the back of his head awkwardly. “What about you?”

 

Minhyun smiled at Aaron. “Me and Dongho-yah don’t need to sleep,” he replied before he looked over at his cousin. “Geonhakkie, are you okay in the main house?” He asked. 

 

Geonhak was helping Dongho place the bowls on the table for them to eat. “I can take the sofa downstairs, then Aaron-hyung won’t feel as lonely.” He suggested. 

 

“Okay,” Minhyun nodded in agreement.  

 

They stayed in the main house for a few more hours before the sky turned dark. The four of them headed down in the elevator to the hideout. 

 

Dongho smiled at Aaron and handed him a bag, “clothes and towels,” he said with a grin. 

 

Aaron nodded and offered his thanks, he could see Dongho’s fangs everytime the vampire smiled at him. It felt like a constant reminder that he was now going to be surrounded by supernatural beings. He did wonder why Minhyun didn’t have fangs all the time, Geonhak did say that Minhyun was a form of vampire. 

 

He could hear the sound of keyboard tapping and frowned before he looked over and saw Geonhak on the computers. All the cctv was up and running. 

 

“No one’s getting on the property without us knowing,” Geonhak grinned. 

 

Minhyun chuckled at him. “Since when did you get so good with technology?”

 

“Yah, I had to do something,” Geonhak shot back with a playful smile. 

 

“I’m going to wash up and get some sleep,” Aaron announced. The three of them all turned and smiled at him, bidding him goodnight. 

 

Aaron made his way into the bathroom and showered quickly, he changed into the T-shirt and joggers he’d been given and moved back out the room.

 

Geonhak was laying out some sheets and a pillow on the sofa, Minhyun was helping him. Dongho was sitting looking at the computer screens. 

 

Aaron smiled, he knew he could trust them all, he just didn’t want any of them to get hurt. 

 

Minhyun glanced over, he smiled prettily at Aaron. 

 

Aaron nodded his head to the Valkyrie before he made his way into the bedroom, he carefully closed the door behind him. He was determined to keep himself safe so that no harm came to the others. 




🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸




The shadow creature blew up, the dust falling to the floor. Daniel sighed heavily as he pulled his gun back, he’d never seen so many. They all looked almost agitated as they came out of hiding, he couldn’t understand why there were so many of them. 

 

He revved up his motorcycle and headed towards the Shadowhunter headquarters. He’d been called back to the headquarters and wanted to know what the hell was going on. 

 

Daniel carefully parked his motorcycle and pulled off his helmet before he climbed from the vehicle. He made his way towards the main doors and raised a brow slightly as he felt a shift in the air. 

 

Automatically he reached for one of his guns as he swiped his ID to gain access to the building. He carefully walked into the headquarters. It was empty in the lobby, no one was there. Daniel instantly knew there was something wrong and carefully made his way towards the side of the room to give himself more protection. He jumped when he saw some of his fellow hunters. They looked frozen in place, their eyes were glazed over. He swallowed heavily before he shook his head and narrowed his eyes. Someone had called all the hunters back in order to do this to them. 

 

Whoever was doing it was powerful and dangerous. 

 

Daniel’s breathing was heavy as he walked carefully through the empty hallways. He automatically walked towards where his unit was based and carefully opened the door, his eyes widened when he saw the room empty. His unit also consisted of one of Daniel’s childhood friends. He was only slightly thankful that the room was empty, meaning that his friends hadn’t been caught up in whatever had happened. 

 

Daniel clenched his jaw, he shook his head and held his gun tighter, whoever was doing this was going to pay. He decided the best way to find out what had happened would be to head towards the head hunters office. It was located on the top floor. Daniel quickly headed up the fire escape stairs, not wanting to draw attention by going up in the elevator. 

 

As he approached the head office he began to hear voices. Daniel grit his teeth before he silently made his way closer to the door. It was slightly open so Daniel could see inside. 

 

There were four unrecognisable people in the room, the head hunter was nowhere to be seen. Daniel could see three men and one woman. 

 

“The hunters association is now under control, they won’t interfere any longer.” The large man spoke, he held himself with authority. 

 

One of the other men bowed his head to the first man. “Sajangnim, we may have a location of the pure-soul.” He said carefully. 

 

Daniel’s eyes widened at the man’s words. He’d heard of pure-souls before through his hunter training but never thought that it was possible. 

 

“Good,” the leader grinned darkly. “Make sure this place burns.” He instructed. 

 

“Yes sir.” The female replied. 

 

Daniel’s eyes widened at the man’s words, they were going to blow the hunter headquarters up, with all the hunters inside. He could hear the familiar sound of a supernatural being transporting away and looked back to see the leader had disappeared. 

 

He carefully looked around the door and could see the two men setting up a small box, which Daniel presumed was the bomb. 

The woman stood watching them with her arms crossed. She was dressed in a black tank top and black shorts and had blond hair, she had two long daggers that were tied to the garters on her thighs. Daniel could tell by her weaponry that she was supernatural. The other two had guns and were dressed in armor, Daniel knew immediately that the men were probably humans. Daniel couldn’t understand why they were working for a supernatural being if they were human. At the same time, he was thankful they were human so it’d be easier to take them out. He just had to worry about the woman. 

 

Almost like she could sense him, Daniel could see her suddenly reach for one of her weapons. Daniel growled before he burst through the door. “Put down your weapons!” 

 

The two men looked at him with shocked faces as they were still doing something with the bomb. 

 

The woman smirked darkly at Daniel as she pulled out her daggers. “Looks like we forgot one.” She flashed her fangs and Daniel immediately knew she was a vampire. 

 

One of the men stood to help her. “Soyeon-nim—“

 

“Make sure this place goes up in flames, I’ll take care of him,” she instructed. The man nodded before he moved back toward the bomb. 

 

Daniel’s eyes widened as she suddenly lunged for him. He managed to dive out of her way and quickly aimed his gun at her. Daniel shot at her but she was fast, he growled as he felt a punch in the side. He quickly moved away again as she came towards him with her blades. 

 

Soyeon growled as the human hunter managed to dodge all the attacks she shot at him. 

 

Daniel narrowed his eyes before he suddenly began to shoot at the small chandelier that was hanging on the roof. Soyeon frowned at him but didn’t manage to get out of the way in time as the large frame fell on her. 

 

It wouldn’t keep her down for long so Daniel quickly moved towards the two men. His eyes widened as he saw they’d moved out of the room with the box. “Shit,” Daniel growled. He cocked his gun and headed out the room, he could hear Soyeon standing up again.

 

Daniel could see the two men up ahead, only this time they didn’t have the box. Meaning they’d planted the bomb somewhere. Daniel dodged to the side as they began to shoot at him, he was thankful that none of the inanimate hunters were in the corridor. 

 

He grit his teeth when he saw Soyeon walking towards him. The two men had stopped shooting now, Daniel narrowed his eyes on the woman before she suddenly began to run towards him. 

 

Daniel used his gun to stop the blades as they crashed into his weapon. He held her back and could see her eyes flash red dangerously. 

 

“Give up, human,” she spat. 

 

Daniel quickly kicked the vampire in the stomach and sent her back, she stumbled slightly before standing with her weapons ready again. 

 

“Soyeon-nim! There’s not much time!” One of the men called. 

 

Soyeon didn’t seem bothered as she moved towards Daniel again. Daniel could hear the two men running in the opposite direction, clearly they wanted to get far enough away from the building before the explosion. 

 

Daniel growled as he felt Soyeon cut his arm slightly as he made a move to dodge. She grinned with all fangs as she’d clearly smelt Daniel’s blood. 

 

“You can be my next meal!” She shouted before running towards him with her fangs ready. 

 

Daniel’s eyes widened and he quickly managed to move out of her way. In the process he dropped one of his guns and fell into another room. He groaned as he stood up again only to see the bomb ticking on one of the desks. Daniel quickly headed towards it, he could hear Soyeon approaching too. 

 

Soyeon’s eyes widened as she saw the bomb, she was about to disappear into black smoke before Daniel managed to shoot her. Right in the leg. She cried out as she fell to the floor. 

 

Daniel quickly turned his attention back to the bomb, his eyes widened when he saw there was only a few seconds left. Without thinking of anything else, he grabbed the box and opened the window. Daniel used all of his strength to throw the box out, he knew that if he threw it high enough only the aftershocks would get the headquarters. 

 

He quickly moved towards the desk in the room and forced himself under it just as he heard the sound of the explosion. There was silence before Daniel could hear parts of the headquarters building beginning to groan. Parts of the building were collapsing. 

 

“Fuck!” 

 

Chapter Text

Aaron yawned as he began to awaken, he could hear the sound of soft voices. He stretched as he woke up, running a hand through his hair before he glanced at his phone on the side table. 11:47. His eyes widened as he saw how late it was and wondered why the others hadn’t come to wake him up. 

 

His attention was suddenly drawn to all the messages and missed calls he had from his co-workers. He wanted to contact them but didn’t want to put any of them in danger. Instead, Aaron decided the best thing to do was to send an email, saying that he was returning to America and he could no longer work there anymore. 

 

He finished the email but hesitated before he pressed send. He ran a hand through his hair and knew he had to send it in order to keep them safe. 

 

Aaron sighed as he sent the message. 

 

He climbed out of the bed and quickly grabbed his clothes, dressing for the day before he moved towards the door. He paused as he held the doorknob, taking a deep breath. Over the past few days he’d been with Geonhak, practicing not just gun shooting but also hand to hand combat. Geonhak was a good teacher and he was extremely skilled. Aaron was thankful that he had the others with him. 

 

Aaron opened the door and smiled when he saw the three of them standing near the computer screens. “Hey,” he called to them. 

 

They all turned and smiled at him. Minhyun was gazing at him, a pretty smile on his face. “Hyung, did you sleep well?” He asked. 

 

Aaron couldn’t help but feel embarrassed around the beautiful man. He nodded awkwardly. “Yeah, thank you.” He moved closer to them all and raised a brow as he saw three different things on each of the three screens. One had the cctv, another had news and the other was a map. It was the map screen that they were all looking at. “What are you all looking at?” He asked. 

 

Geonhak was the one that was sitting at the computer. “We’re trying to find the best route to Donghyun’s home.” The youngest answered. 

 

Dongho’s attention was suddenly on another computer screen. “What the hell…”

 

“What is it?” Minhyun asked. 

 

They all looked at the news screen, Dongho frowned. “Looks like there was an explosion at the hunter association,” he answered. 

 

Geonhak’s eyes widened. “Shit…”

 

“Hunter association?” Aaron asked with confusion. 

 

Dongho was watching intently, the news was a view from above, like there was a helicopter flying overhead. “I’ll go check it out.” Dongho suddenly announced. He moved away from the screen and towards where his weapons were against the wall. 

 

Minhyun looked at the vampire. “Be careful,” he said softly. 

 

“I’ll be back soon.” Dongho winked playfully. 

 

Aaron’s eyes widened as he saw the vampire begin to be engulfed in black smoke before he disappeared. It still amazed him that they were able to transport, he made a mental note to remember it. He looked back at Geonhak and Minhyun. “What is the hunters association?” 

 

“Hunters are humans that can also see shadows.” Minhyun explained. “They are the ones that keep the supernatural under control,” he added cautiously. 

 

Aaron’s eyes widened slightly at the revelation. “So normal humans can see shadows too?” He wanted to clarify, so there were others out there that could see shadows as well as him. 

 

“Yes,” Minhyun nodded, he was watching Aaron’s expression closely. The human looked almost relieved. “Some are approached by the association to become hunters.”

 

“They’re trained and educated on all things supernatural.” Geonhak inputted. 

 

Aaron suddenly wondered if that was why Geonhak was so skilled in combat. He looked at the younger man. “Were you trained by them?” 

 

“No,” Geonhak responded swiftly. “Because I’m a halfbreed, I’m considered a supernatural.” He explained. 

 

Aaron frowned. “What? So you couldn’t be a hunter?”

 

“No.” Geonhak replied before he shrugged his shoulders, “I wouldn’t want to be one anyway, they have a bad view of supernaturals.” 

 

Minhyun sighed. “Because of the education they get from the association.” He added. 

 

Aaron nodded in understanding. “So there is discrimination against supernaturals?”

 

“Yeah, that’s probably why Rain has so many followers.” Geonhak said cautiously as he glanced at Minhyun briefly. 

 

The Valkyrie glared at him. “Geonhak.”

 

“Well it’s true,” Geonhak grumbled. “Some hunters would shoot before asking.” He announced with a shrug of his shoulders. 

 

Aaron blinked before he thought about it. “So there are laws that need to be followed in the supernatural world too,” he pondered. 

 

“Of course,” Geonhak replied. “They’re more strict than human laws.” 

 

Aaron’s head tilted in interest. “Really?” He wanted to know all the ins and outs of the supernatural world. 

 

“Yeah,” Geonhak responded before he raised a brow and smiled at Aaron. “I’m sure Minhyun-hyung can explain them to you,” he suddenly said. 

 

Minhyun looked at Geonhak with a dark glare but the younger man just smirked playfully in response. Geonhak knew that Minhyun wanted some time with Aaron, as just the two of them. 

 

Aaron smiled at Minhyun. “I’d like that.” 

 

Geonhak grinned. “The weather is nice out, why don’t you go to the gardens?” He suggested with a wink to Minhyun. 

 

Minhyun’s eyes narrowed on his younger cousin. “Geonh—“

 

“Good idea.” Aaron responded, he smiled at Minhyun with a nod. 

 

Geonhak gestured to the computer screen. “I’ll keep looking for the warlock.” He said with a grin. Minhyun just rolled his eyes at the halfbreed. 

 

Aaron chuckled softly before he smiled at Minhyun. “C’mon Minhyun-ah,” he said softly. 

 

They walked to the elevator and it began to take them back to the main house. They headed towards the back door, Aaron paused in the room and smiled as he saw a picture on the wall, it was one of Minhyun as a child. He smiled before he followed Minhyun out into the gardens. 

 

They sat on the wall, looking out over the garden, the grass was slightly overgrown and there were some overhanging trees but it was still peaceful. 

 

Minhyun smiled at him. “Is there anything specific you want to know about, hyung?” He asked. 

 

Aaron bit his lip. He had a lot that he wanted to ask Minhyun. “What are the supernatural laws in regards to humans?” He asked carefully, better to start with an easy to answer question. 

 

“Humans are always regarded as the superior species,” Minhyun explained. 

 

Aaron was surprised by his words. “Why?”

 

“Most supernatural species need human blood to live,” Minhyun explained. “But we’re not allowed to just take it from humans, there are specific places and ways to get blood without harming a human.” He explained. 

 

Aaron bit his lip as he looked at Minhyun seriously. “What if you have a human that is willing to give you their blood?” He questioned cautiously. 

 

Minhyun’s eyes widened slightly before he cleared his throat. “Human and supernatural relationships are strictly forbidden.” He said softly. 

 

That made Aaron frown. “But Geonhak-ah is a halfbreed?”

 

Minhyun nodded. “His parents are runaways, shunned by the hunter association and supernaturals.” He explained. “halfbreeds are extremely rare, Geonhakkie has blood that to some can be irresistible.” He added. 

 

Aaron nodded in understanding. It sounded like even Geonhak was someone that could potentially attract unwanted attention. “Is that why you made him train?” 

 

Minhyun bit his lip. He looked at Aaron with suddenly sad eyes. “I lost my family, my siblings and my parents,” he said carefully. “I couldn’t lose him too.” He added. 

 

Aaron felt his heart squeeze, Minhyun had been through so much, more than Aaron could possibly imagine. “Minhyun-ah, I’m so sorry,” he whispered as he moved closer to the Valkyrie. 

 

Minhyun smiled reassuringly at him and shook his head. “It was a long time ago,” he replied before he chuckled softly. “Geonhakkie is too hot headed for his own good,” Minhyun said with a fond smile. 

 

“He’s lucky to have you.” Aaron added with a smile. 

 

Minhyun’s eyes sparkled again as he gazed at Aaron. “Thank you hyung.”

 

They were silent for a moment as they just sat basking in the early afternoon sunlight. It wasn't too hot, just enough. He looked over at Minhyun, the Valkyrie was smiling softly as he closed his eyes and let the sunlight shine on him. 

 

Aaron suddenly frowned when a thought crossed his mind. “Does the sunlight hurt you?” Aaron asked. 

 

Minhyun looked at him with a smile, “that’s a misconception about vampires, we don’t mind the sunlight.” He responded. 

 

“Are there any other misconceptions that humans have?” Aaron questioned. 

 

Minhyun looked thoughtful for a moment. “Werewolves are most dangerous when there is a full moon,” he explained. “Incubi don’t necessarily need to feed sexually but can live off blood,” he added. 

 

Aaron nodded in understanding, he was keeping a mental note of everything he was being told. “Geonhak-ah said that supernaturals are loyal,” he asked cautiously. 

 

Minhyun smiled at him and nodded. “That’s true.”

 

Aaron paused, he bit his lip as he looked at Minhyun seeing the pure devotion in his pretty eyes. “How long Minhyun-ah?” He asked softly. 

 

Minhyun’s expression changed to one of confusion. “What..?” He responded. 

 

“How long have you been looking out for me?” Aaron elaborated. 

 

The Valkyrie paused, he looked away from Aaron and began to fidget. “Hyung…” he said suddenly, looking back to Aaron with steady eyes. 

 

Aaron was looking straight back at him. “Why am I so important to you?”

 

Minhyun was silent, he suddenly reached out and took Aaron’s hand. Aaron’s eyes widened as he felt the Valkyrie’s warm skin against his own. It felt right, like they were supposed to be in this together. 

 

“I would do anything for you, hyung.” Minhyun said gently, his eyes were so expressive as he gazed at Aaron. 

 

Aaron bit his lip, he didn’t want Minhyun to risk his life for him but he’d picked up on how stubborn the Valkyrie was. Aaron smiled at him, squeezing Minhyun’s hand with his own. “I know I can’t change your mind,” he said softly. “Just promise me something.”

 

“Of course,” Minhyun responded quickly. 

 

Aaron sighed and smiled. “Don’t get hurt.”

 

Minhyun bit his lip, he couldn’t promise the human that. He didn’t know what they would face trying to keep Aaron safe. “Hyung…”

 

Aaron looked at the Valkyrie with careful eyes. “Please.”

 

Minhyun nodded softly. He couldn’t say no to Aaron, he was too far into it now. “I promise.” 




🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸




Daniel groaned as he sat up, he shook the debris from his back and coughed. He waved his hand in front of his face to clear the dust before he reached for his gun again. He looked around and felt his heart sink, the building wall was practically destroyed. Daniel gasped as he saw some of the hunters, they were dead. The building had fallen on their inanimate bodies. 

 

He groaned again as he stood up, he was covered in dust and could feel he had a broken rib or two. Holding his side with his free hand, Daniel limped through the destroyed corridors. He couldn’t see how much damage the explosion had truly caused to the building. He could only hope that it wasn't completely destroyed. 

 

A sudden angered cry made Daniel’s eyes widen. He looked back down the corridor and yelped as he saw Soyeon. The vampire had blood running down her leg where Daniel had shot her, as well as blood dripping from her head where she’d been caught in the explosion too. 

 

Daniel moved faster down the corridor, if he got outside hopefully they’d be people out there to help him. He could hear a helicopter buzzing overhead. 

 

He saw the exit approaching and walked faster, he looked behind him and gasped as he saw Soyeon running after him. She looked determined and angry. 

 

Daniel pushed open the door and collapsed onto the stairs leading up to the main entrance of the building. Because of its seclusion, he couldn’t see any emergency response teams, Daniel grit his teeth as he tried to stand up again. 

 

Soyeon blasted through the door, her eyes red and her fangs glistening as she breathed deeply. She was glaring down at where Daniel was struggling to stand and suddenly took one of the daggers out. 

 

Daniel’s eyes widened as he tried to hold his gun up, he was exhausted and in pain but he wasn’t going to let her get away with it. 

 

“Prepare to die, you bastard.” Soyeon growled. 

 

Daniel used his gun to stop the dagger, Soyeon was issuing all her strength to try and get him. Daniel growled as she was forcing him against the rough ground. 

 

She suddenly let out a scream, Daniel’s eyes widened as he saw an arrow soar into her arm making her drop the dagger. 

 

Daniel quickly rolled away from harm, he glanced back at where the arrow had come from. His eyes widened as he saw a man approaching them. His eyes were focused as he pulled back his bow, aiming it at Soyeon. 

 

She looked at him with dark eyes and growled at him, “you!” She bellowed angrily before she glanced back at Daniel. Realising she was outnumbered, in a flash Soyeon disappeared into a cloud of black smoke. 

 

Daniel released a deep sigh and used one of the cars near him to stand up. He gasped as the man was suddenly pointing his bow and arrow at him.  

 

“What happened here?” The man demanded, his own eyes flashing red dangerously. 

 

Daniel knew the man was a vampire. He narrowed his eyes on the man. “Why are you pointing your weapon at me?” He shot back instead. His voice was gravelly from the explosion. 

 

The vampire scoffed. “How do I know you weren’t involved in this?” He asked, gesturing to the falling building. 

 

“Are you kidding me?” Daniel growled in response. “I just watched half of my friends and my workplace get blown up!”  

 

The vampire was looking at him closely before he suddenly lowered his weapon. He ran a hand through his hair before he looked back at the building. Daniel watched as the man suddenly turned and ran into the building. He wanted to follow the man, see what he was doing but he didn’t have the strength. Daniel fell to his knees again, he held his side and growled. 

 

Dongho walked through the building carefully, his eyes wide at the utter carnage of the hunter association. He had his bow and arrow pointed ready but there was no threat. Just seeing Soyeon meant that it was all Rain’s doing. He’d tried to get rid of the hunters in the most inhumane way, and the man outside had seen it all. 

 

Dongho could see the pain but determination in the man’s eyes. He seemed like a strong human but seeing what he’d seen would affect him. Dongho paused and frowned, why was he even thinking about the man? 

 

Shaking his head, Dongho growled as he continued through the building he could feel some of the humans heartbeats, meaning that thankfully there were still some that were alive. He walked to where he knew the head hunters office was but frowned when he saw it was empty, the head hunter nowhere. 

 

After walking a few floors, Dongho could see that the whole of the building wasn't hit with the blast, although parts were crumbling it was only one part that was badly affected. 

 

In the distance he could hear sirens approaching, thankfully help was coming for those that needed it. He walked back out of the building and frowned when he saw the man from before was now standing and pointing his gun at Dongho. 

 

Daniel held his hand steady as he pointed the weapon at the vampire. “Tell me what the hell is going on.” He demanded, the man clearly knew something. 

 

Dongho sighed heavily, he raised his chin and glared at the human. “This is only the beginning,” Dongho warned. 

 

Daniel’s eyes narrowed at the man’s words. “The pure-soul.” 

 

Dongho was unable to stop the surprise from crossing his face and knew that the human had seen it as he smirked almost triumphantly. Dongho quickly aimed his bow and arrow at the human. “What the hell do you know about that?” He growled. 

 

Daniel scoffed. “So it is?” The vampire clenched his jaw before he surprisingly put his weapon down again. He began to walk towards Daniel. 

 

Dongho paused before he stood beside the human, he turned to him and glared darky at him, his red eyes flashing dangerously. “If you get in my way again, I’ll kill you.” Dongho warned before he walked past the human. He quickly pulled away, smoke engulfing him as he flew into the sky. 

 

Daniel clenched his jaw but smirked as he looked at the black smog in the sky flying away. He quickly put his gun back in its holder before he carefully made his way back toward his motorcycle. He could see there were ambulances on the way and knew that he needed to be seen and to tell them what had happened. He unlocked the small screen he had on his motorcycle and grinned when he saw the tracking device. If the vampire hadn’t come so close, Daniel wouldn’t have been able to put it on him. 

 

He smirked, he’d find the vampire and see what he was up to. 




🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸



The room was quiet, still. 

 

He held his gun close to him, walking down the stairs quietly and looking around the room with wide eyes. The sound of growling made his eyes widen. 

 

“Donghyun! Run!” A voice called. 

 

Donghyun moved towards the door, he glanced back and felt his chest squeeze, he didn’t want to leave their home but they’d been found. He pulled the door open and ran out into the open space, living in seclusion meant that they were isolated from others. He could hear fighting and growling coming from the inside but didn’t look back, if he did he wouldn’t be able to leave. 

 

Donghyun growled as he ran into the trees, using them for cover as he heard the footsteps behind him. He could also hear the distinctive sound of large paws on the floor. 

 

He closed his eyes as he ran before he quickly turned around, a blast of energy flowing from his hand and forcing the large black wolf away. 

 

Donghyun continued running, he knew the terrain was dense but he also knew that those behind him would be able to track him down. 

 

His eyes widened when he heard a loud bang from behind him, he began to slow down. He could see smoke through the trees and knew that it was his home that they’d just blown up. 

 

Donghyun felt his stomach fall. “Youngmin-hyung…” he whispered, knowing that the other man was still in the building. 

 

Donghyun gasped when someone suddenly dropped down in front of him, black wings spread dangerously. 

 

“Stop running.” Youngjo growled, his eyes watching Donghyun closely. 

 

Donghyun clenched his jaw at the incubus, his hands were glowing purple and he felt his anger taking over him. He made a move to attack the incubus but automatically paused as he looked at Youngjo, he could only see Youngmin in him. Donghyun clenched his fists before he yelled, his energy swept over the trees making Youngjo fly backwards into a tree with the force. 

 

He gasped at the use of so much energy before he turned and continued running, he had to put distance between himself and Rain’s followers. He couldn’t get captured. 



Chapter Text

They were all sitting eating when Dongho suddenly appeared in the room. Minhyun looked over at the vampire and smiled at him before he saw the concerned expression on Dongho’s handsome features. 

 

Minhyun stood up and made his way towards the vampire. “Dongho-yah, what happened?”

 

Aaron and Geonhak stood from their seats too and moved closed. “Are you alright?” Aaron asked. 

 

“It was Rain,” Dongho growled as he placed his bow and arrow on the table. He ran a hand through his hair in irritation. “The hunter association was blown up,” he told them all. 

 

Geonhak’s eyes widened. “What?!”

 

Aaron ran a hand through his hair, he shook his head. People were losing their lives because of something out of his control. Aaron kept telling himself that if it wasn’t him, it would be another unsuspecting person. 

 

Minhyun looked at the vampire carefully. “Was there anyone..?” He trailed off but his implication was clear in his question. 

 

“Yes, I could feel some heartbeats.” Dongho responded quickly. Aaron’s eyes widened at his words, he made a mental note that vampires could hear heartbeats. Dongho growled. “But I couldn’t see Choi Dongwook.” 

 

Aaron frowned. “Who’s that?”

 

Geonhak bit his bottom lip. “He’s the head of the hunter association.” He answered swiftly. Geonhak looked at Minhyun and Dongho with confused eyes. “Why would Rain try to get rid of the hunters?”

 

“Less of a threat,” Dongho replied. “Take out the ones that make the rules.” 

 

Minhyun sighed. “We should start moving,” he suggested with worried eyes. “Tomorrow we can set off to Donghyun’s.” He announced. 

 

Aaron looked at him. “Did you find it?”

 

“I think so.” Geonhak responded with a grin. 

 

Dongho ran a hand through his hair in irritation. “Soyeon was there too. She must’ve been the one that set off the bomb.” He growled, his eyes were red. 

 

Aaron realised that vampires eyes would turn red if they were angry or irritated. 

 

Dongho shook his head as he moved through the room and towards the bathroom. “I’m gonna go wash up,” he announced. 

 

Minhyun held his arm and stopped him. “Are you sure you’re alright?” He asked carefully, looking at his friend with worried eyes. 

 

The vampire nodded. “I’m okay, don’t worry,” Dongho responded with a smile before he closed the bathroom door behind him. He rested his head against the door and growled again in irritation. Dongho didn’t even know why he was so annoyed, Soyeon looked pretty injured when she disappeared. The hunter from before crossed his mind, Dongho clenched his jaw, he didn’t need to think about him now. He shook his head before he focused on getting cleaned and what they were going to do now. 

 

Geonhak ran a hand through his hair as he turned in his chair to face where Minhyun and Aaron were standing. “This is getting serious, if Rain has the balls to attack the hunter association then what else is he capable of?”

 

Minhyun sighed. “We just have to try and stay off his radar,” he replied, looking at Geonhak closely. 

 

The halfbreed scoffed. “That’s probably easier said than done,” he replied. 

 

Minhyun shook his head before he looked at Aaron, his face softening as he gazed at him. “Get some sleep, we need to be at full strength tomorrow.” Minhyun said gently. 

 

Aaron bit his lip and nodded, he could see how stressed Minhyun looked. Geonhak sighed heavily beside him, making Aaron look at the younger man. 

 

“We can fight.” Geonhak grumbled under his breath. 

 

It wasn’t quiet enough, Minhyun quickly turned to face him and narrowed his eyes dangerously. “Fighting is the worst thing we could do!” He raised his voice. Aaron hadn’t ever heard him do so before. 

 

Geonhak stood and approached Minhyun, anger in his expression. “Why are you underestimating us?” He demanded. 

 

“I’m not!” Minhyun shot back angrily. “I just know how powerful Rain is, and his followers,” he replied, his voice calming slightly. Minhyun sighed before he looked at the younger man carefully. “Geonhak-ah, please, just do as I say.”

 

Geonhak clenched his jaw. “Fine.” He shook his head before he moved towards the elevator. 

 

Minhyun narrowed his eyes. “Geonhak—“

 

Aaron quickly reached for Minhyun, taking hold of his wrist to stop him. Minhyun turned to Aaron with confusion. Aaron just smiled at the Valkyrie. “He’ll come round.” 

 

Minhyun sighed. “He just wants to fight, but if we do that…”

 

“It’s okay,” Aaron reassured as he pulled his hand back. “We’ll find the warlock and see what he suggests.” He offered with a smile. 

 

Minhyun bit his bottom lip, he looked at Aaron with gentle eyes. “Hyung, promise me you’ll stay safe.” He asked. 

 

Aaron chuckled. “I promise but only if you do the same.”

 

Minhyun smiled and nodded. 

 

Aaron nodded his head before he made a move to head towards the bedroom, he looked back at where Minhyun was standing. The Valkyrie still looked worried as he stood looking at the pinboard, Aaron wanted him to relax but he knew nothing he said could help change Minhyun’s mind. 

 

He closed the bedroom door carefully behind him before he quickly changed into his sleeping clothes. Aaron sighed heavily as he settled into the bed. The journey was truly about to start, he hoped and prayed that no one would be hurt and that there was some way for them to stay out of Rain’s way. 

 

Minhyun gazed at the bedroom door, he was extremely concerned about the future. He looked over at the bathroom as the door opened and Dongho stepped out. He raised a brow at the vampire, he was shirtless and his hair was wet. “Put on some clothes,” he grumbled. 

 

Dongho paused and shook his head. “Woah, what’s wrong with you?” He grumbled. 

 

Minhyun shook his head. “Geonhak-ah thinks we should stand and fight.” He explained to the vampire. 

 

Dongho scoffed. “You know how much of a hothead he is,” he responded with a shrug of his shoulders. 

 

Minhyun looked back at the closed bedroom door where Aaron was. “Can we even hide from Rain..?”

 

Dongho sighed heavily, he placed a hand on Minhyun’s shoulder. “We’re gonna try.” He smiled. He frowned slightly as he looked around. “Where is Geonhak?”

 

Minhyun scoffed. “He went to sulk somewhere,” he answered as he crossed his arms over his chest. 

 

“Yah, go get him, he needs to sleep.” Dongho scolded as he pushed Minhyun towards the elevator. 

 

Minhyun rolled his eyes. “Fine.” He grumbled. Dongho chuckled at him, the Valkyrie was acting like his old childish self again. 

 

Minhyun made his way out of the hideout and towards the main house where Geonhak had gone. He walked into the living room and could see Geonhak sitting on one of the sofas, he looked over at Minhyun as he walked in but ignored him. 

 

The Valkyrie sighed heavily. “Geonhakkie, I’m sorry.” He said as he sat beside the younger man. 

 

Geonhak quickly turned to him. “Do you trust me?” He suddenly asked. 

 

Minhyun frowned at him. “What? Of course I do,” he replied. 

 

Geonhak narrowed his eyes. “Good.” He turned away from Minhyun again. 

 

Minhyun sighed as he looked at the halfbreed. “Geonhak-ah, I know your agitated, and I know how strong and skilled you are,” he said carefully. “But the thought of you getting hurt, or worse, it kills me inside.”

 

Geoanhks eyes widened at Minhyun’s admission, he quickly looked back at the Valkyrie. “Hyung, I’m not going anywhere,” he reassured. “I told you that I’d help you with Aaron-hyung,” he smiled at Minhyun. “I won’t do anything stupid.” 

 

“I know.” Minhyun replied as he playfully pushed Geonhak’s shoulder. “I just need to know that I can keep both eyes on Aaron-hyung, without worrying about you.”

 

Geonhak smiled. “Keep both eyes on him,” he replied. “I’m fine.”

 

Minhyun nodded before he stood from the sofa, he offered his hand to the younger man. Geonhak looked up at him and smiled, taking the offered hand. Minhyun pulled him up before he wrapped his arms around the halfbreed. 

 

“Hyung?” Geonhak raised a brow, confused as to why Minhyun was suddenly showing him affection. 

 

Minhyun rested his head on Geonhak’s. “Remember that summer when you stayed here?” He said softly, a sad smile on his face. 

 

“Yeah, Samcheon was furious when we dug up the yard looking for treasure.” Geonhak chuckled happily. 

 

Minhyun nodded before he moved back, he looked at Geonhak with sad eyes. “I miss them…” he said softly. 

 

Geonhak looked at Minhyun with soft eyes, and he smiled. “I know… I do too.” He replied. Minhyun’s parents had looked after Geonhak many times while Geonhak’s own parents had tried to find somewhere safe for them to live. Geonhak looked at the large family picture on the wall. “They're always with us.”

 

Minhyun nodded, he knew Geonhak was right. He knew that his family were always looking after him. 




🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸




Daniel sighed heavily as the doctor looked at his chart, he smiled at the woman as she offered him a long sigh. “I would prefer that you stayed another day, but I can see in your face that you want to go.” 

 

Daniel grinned back at her. “You know me too well, Yuju-yah.” He replied before he stood from the bed. The doctor worked for the hunters and had patched Daniel up many times before. 

 

“Whatever you want to do, be careful,” she warned. “We can’t afford to lose more…” 

 

“I will,” Daniel reassured before he grabbed his guns from the side and nodded to her before he made his way out of the department and through the hospital. 

 

The remaining hunters were all in the hospital, some of them had regained their movements whereas others were still inanimate. Daniel had also been informed that the head hunter, Choi Dongwook, had been kidnapped. He hadn’t heard from any of his unit either, he could only hope that they were safe somewhere. 

 

He walked out the hospital and towards the car park where he’d left his motorbike. He bit his lip as he thought of all his friends and colleagues that were all lying in hospital beds. Whoever was behind this must be extremely dangerous to go after the hunters like they'd done. 

 

Daniel quickly pulled up the tablet on the front of his motorcycle and opened the tracking app. He narrowed his eyes as he saw the location of the vampire he’d placed the tracker on. The vampire had come out of nowhere, searched the building and then saved Daniel. 

 

Daniel wanted to know who he was, why he was there and what he knew of the people that had attacked the hunters. Daniel knew it was something to do with a pure-soul, but other than that he didn’t know. If a pure-soul had been discovered then the hunters would’ve surely known about it. 

 

He could see the vampire was somewhere out of Seoul, it’d take an hour or so for him to drive to the location. But Daniel needed to know what was going on. He nodded and placed the tablet back onto the machine before he put his helmet on. He revved up the motorbike and turned out of the hospital car park. 

 

Daniel was determined to take revenge for the hunters that had lost their lives. 




🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸




Aaron woke with a jolt, he didn’t know what time it was as they were underground but he felt as though he’d had enough sleep. He reached for his phone and sighed, 07:57. He could hear shuffling on the other side of the door. 

 

Aaron got dressed, looking at his reflection in the small mirror as he pulled on the black clothes that he’d been given. He could see the gun holders as well that were prepared for him. 

 

He took a deep breath, everything was real now. He couldn’t turn back, he had to face what he’d been born to do. 

 

Aaron carefully clipped the gun holder onto his hip and pulled the bulletproof vest over his black turtleneck. He looked at the boots that were waiting for him too and pulled them on. He was surprised by how well everything fit him, he laced up the boots and looked at his reflection again. He looked ready, but his eyes reflected fear. He swallowed and tried to push down the feelings. He didn’t need the others to see it, but he knew they were all good at reading expressions. 

 

Nodding at his reflection, Aaron ran a hand through his dark hair to push it from his eyes before he headed to the door. He paused at the doorknob again, swallowing his nerves and pushing the door open.  

 

He could see Geonhak and Minhyun were all awake and getting ready, on the table were an array of weapons. Dongho wasn’t in the room but Aaron was sure the vampire was probably ready. 

 

Minhyun turned and smiled at him with a careful look in his sparkling eyes. “Did you sleep well hyung?” He asked. 

 

Aaron nodded. “Are we ready?” 

 

“Almost,” Minhyun responded before he looked at Aaron cautiously. “You need your weapons.”

 

Aaron’s eyes widened at that. 

 

Minhyun offered him a reassuring smile. “Geonhakkie can gear you up,” he said as he gestured to where the halfbreed was standing over the table. 

 

Geonhak smiled at him. “C’mon hyung,” he waved Aaron over. 

 

Aaron stood still as Geonhak fastened some weapons to him. It wasn't too many, but just one gun was enough for Aaron. “Isn’t this a bit excessive?” He asked carefully. 

 

“We need as much as we can carry,” Geonhak replied. “Dongho-hyung has already put some in the car.”

 

Aaron blinked. “We have a car?”

 

Geonhak chuckled at his surprised expression. “Yeah, it’s one of Dongho-hyung’s pastimes.” He answered. 

 

Aaron just nodded, still surprised that they had a form of transportation. He was sure they’d use public transport but having their own vehicle would make it safer for civilians. Aaron recalled Youngjo attacking them in the train, Rain’s followers had no boundaries when it came to finding Aaron. 

 

Minhyun walked over to him and placed a hand on his shoulder. “Hyung, are you ready?” He asked. 

 

“As I’ll ever be.” Aaron responded. 

 

Minhyun bit his lip. “Don’t worry,” he reassured. “Once we find Donghyun-ah we can ask him to place a spell on you to help us hide you.” 

 

Aaron nodded. He wanted to tell them that he didn’t want to live his life hiding but he knew there was no other way. 

 

“The car is ready,” Dongho said as he appeared from the elevator. He smiled at Aaron. 

 

Minhyun nodded. “Let’s go.” 

 

They all headed up in the elevator, Aaron watched as Minhyun carefully closed the door behind them, moving some of the books on the bookshelf around. 

 

Geonhak and Dongho headed out the front door but Aaron noticed that Minhyun paused in the main room. Aaron frowned before he moved towards the Valkyrie. Minhyun was looking up at the picture of him and his family. 

 

Aaron bit his lip. “They’re proud of you, I know it.” He said with a smile. 

 

Minhyun looked at him with sad eyes. “Thank you hyung.” 

 

Aaron reached out and took Minhyun’s hand in his own. The Valkyrie looked down at their hands before he gazed back at Aaron, his eyes were almost drawing Aaron in. They were so expressive but also so mysterious. Aaron felt like he couldn’t look away. “Minhyun-ah…” 

 

“I’ll keep you safe, hyung,” Minhyun whispered softly before he pulled his hand out of Aaron’s. He smiled and made his way towards the front door. 

 

Aaron bit his lip, he looked down at his hand and clenched it. His heart was pounding, just from holding Minhyun’s hand and looking in his eyes. He shook his head before he followed. 

 

Outside was a large four by four, it was black and had blacked out windows. Aaron could see the trunk was full of supplies. He wondered where the car had been all this time. 

 

“Okay, everyone ready,” Dongho asked as he turned to them all. 

 

Aaron got a good look at them all. 

 

Geonhak had guns on his thighs, a knife on his hip. He also had a bulletproof vest on as well as Aaron over his black outfit, but had a dagger on the vest too. He also had some other weapons on his belt, they looked like small grenades. His black hair was styled to the side, falling into his determined eyes. 

 

Dongho had a black wife-beater on, his arms on show showing just how built he was. He had a sword on his hip, his bow and arrows on his back. He also had a dagger on his thigh. His brown hair was pushed back off his face with a few strands falling into his eyes. 

 

Minhyun was in all black too, like Aaron and Geonhak he had a turtleneck on. His dark brown hair was flat on his head, falling into his pretty eyes. He had two swords on his belt and his bow and arrows on his back like Dongho. He also had two daggers on either thigh. 

 

Aaron could see the determination in all of their eyes and felt the confidence coming from them. It made Aaron feel safe, and made him feel strong too. He was well equipped with weapons too, as much as he didn’t want to use them, he would if he had to. 

 

Dongho reached for the driver's door when suddenly a bullet flew into the ground near his feet. Almost automatically, Minhyun pulled out one of his swords, Dongho had his bow and arrow ready. Geonhak stood protectively in front of Aaron, his gun aimed at the man that had suddenly shot at them. 

 

Daniel appeared from behind a tree, he narrowed his eyes on them all. He was aware that they all had their weapons trained on him. “Put your weapons down,” he bellowed. “Now!”

 

Dongho growled as he recognised the man as the hunter from the day before. “You.” His eyes flashed dangerously. 

 

Minhyun frowned. “You know him?” He asked the vampire. 

 

Dongho nodded. “He’s a hunter.”

 

Daniel looked over the four of them, then seemed almost out of place. “What is going on here?” He demanded before he narrowed his eyes dangerously as he saw the large car. “Are you planning to blow something else up?” He shouted. 

 

Aaron’s eyes widened at the man’s words. “You think we did that?”

 

Daniel narrowed his eyes at the man that had spoken before he looked at the vampire as he spoke. “You were there,” he growled. 

 

Dongho took a step closer with a threatening growl. Aaron’s eyes widened in panic, the man was misunderstanding what had happened. “Stop! You’re misunderstanding,” Aaron called. “We weren’t involved with the horrendous incident at the hunters association.”

 

“How did you find this place?” Minhyun demanded of the hunter. 

 

Daniel smirked, he looked at the vampire before he scoffed. “I placed a tracker on the vampire.” 

 

Dongho’s eyes widened, he clenched his fists and held his bow tighter. “You bastard!”

 

“Dongho enough!” Minhyun bellowed. “Look, we have somewhere we need to be,” he announced. 

 

Daniel scoffed at the man, aiming his gun carefully. “You think I’ll just let you go?”

 

“It’s four against one.” Geonhak growled at the man, aiming his own gun ready. 

 

“I know about the pure-soul,” Daniel announced, he watched as they all looked at him with surprise. “Is that why they attacked the association?” He asked cautiously. 

 

Minhyun narrowed his eyes on the hunter. “What do you know?” He demanded. 

 

“Only what the vampire woman said, she seemed to know you,” Daniel answered as he looked over at the vampire cautiously. 

 

Dongho scoffed and shrugged his shoulders. “She’s tried to kill us before,” he said nonchalantly. 

 

Daniel frowned at that. He didn’t know what the four of them were doing. “Tell me what’s going on.” He demanded of them again. 

 

“What’s your name?” Minhyun asked instead. 

 

The hunter raised his chin confidently. “Kang Daniel, hunter level A.” He introduced himself. 

 

Geonhak groaned. “Damn.”

 

Aaron looked at the halfbreed with confusion. “What does that mean?” He asked. 

 

Geonhak scoffed. “It means he’s better on our side than there’s.” He replied. 

 

“What?” Dongho growled before he saw Minhyun walking towards the hunter. “Minhyun!” He called to the Valkyrie. 

 

Minhyun put his sword away and stood before Daniel. “I can see the determination and desire for revenge in your eyes,” he said carefully. “You want to avenge the hunters that lost their lives.”

 

Daniel took a step away from the other man, he could feel the energy coming from the supernatural. “What are you..?”

 

“A Valkyrie.” Minhyun responded. 

 

Daniel’s eyes widened as he took another cautious step back. “Shit…”

 

Aaron frowned at Daniel’s reaction to Minhyun’s species. If a hunter seemed surprised and almost taken back by a Valkyrie, Aaron wanted to know what Minhyun was truly capable of. 

 

“Do you want to help us?” Minhyun asked the hunter. 

 

Geonhak’s eyes widened at what his cousin was suggesting, he remained silent and knew that whatever Minhyun had in mind it was for the welfare of all of them. 

 

Dongho growled at Minhyun’s words. He didn’t trust the hunter. 

 

Aaron could see how much Minhyun was observing the hunter. The Valkyrie clearly saw potential in the man to offer for him to help them. 

 

Daniel lowered his gun slightly. “You know who attacked the association?”

 

Minhyun nodded. “Rain.”

 

Daniel fronwed. “The warlock?”

 

“You know of him?” Minhyun asked with confusion, he didn’t think the hunter would know of the warlock. 

 

Daniel nodded. “He’s been on the hunters radar for years,” he explained. “He’s dangerous and powerful but I never thought he’d come for the hunters…” 

 

Minhyun sighed. “Rain is trying to get rid of those that will stand in his way,” he said cautiously. 

 

Daniel looked at the Valkyrie closely. “The pure-soul…” he announced. 

 

Aaron bit his lip, he clenched his fist before he carefully moved from behind Geonhak. The younger man looked at him worriedly as he walked towards where Daniel and Minhyun were standing. Aaron sighed heavily as he stood beside Minhyun and looked at Daniel. “I’m the pure-soul.” He admitted. 

 

Minhyun’s eyes widened. “Hyung—“

 

“No.” Aaron stopped the Valkyrie. Daniel was looking at him with shock. Aaron looked at the hunter with a smile. “He can help us.” He held his hand out for Daniel to take. 

 

Daniel glanced at the man before him, he gave off a trustworthy vibe. Daniel could see the others had all lowered their weapons now, the man before him really was a pure-soul. Daniel put his gun back into the holder on his thigh. He reached his hand for the other man. 

 

Aaron smiled as he shook Daniel’s hand. “I’m Aaron, I’m glad you’re going to help us.” He said with a grin. 

 

Daniel nodded. 

 

“We need to get going.” Minhyun said with a smile. He could see how determined Aaron was to help Daniel, the man was polite and respectful to everybody. Minhyun moved towards the car, he opened the back door and gestured to Geonhak. 

 

Aaron nodded reassuringly at Daniel before he looked at where Daniel had come from. He could see a sleek motorcycle behind the tree. 

 

Daniel followed the other man’s eyes. “That’s my bike,” he said carefully. 

 

“Maybe your bike will fit on the car?” Aaron suggested as he looked over at the car. 

 

Dongho growled slightly as he crossed his arms over his chest. “No way.” He replied irritably. 

 

Aaron sighed. “Dongho-yah…”

 

Daniel scoffed and shook his head. “It’s okay, I can leave it here,” he replied. 

 

Aaron nodded at the other man. They moved towards the car, Dongho was in the driver seat. 

 

Minhyun was standing by the passenger seat. “Hyung. You can go to the front,” he smiled. 

 

Aaron nodded and climbed into the car. 

 

Minhyun stood in front of the back door before he crossed his arms over his chest as he looked at Daniel. “You don’t have any more trackers on us do you?” He asked. 

 

Dongho clenched his jaw, his grip on the steering wheel tightened. He felt embarrassed that the hunter had managed to get one over him. 

 

Aaron could see the irritation on Dongho’s face but remained silent, he didn’t know what to say to make Dongho feel better. 

 

Daniel sighed before he shook his head. 

 

The Valkyrie nodded. “Good.” He moved away from the door and gestured for the hunter to get in. 

 

Geonhak watched as the hunter climbed into the car. He looked at Geonhak with careful eyes as he sat beside him. Minhyun cleared his throat, looking at Geonhak pointedly as he climbed into the very back of the car. Geonhak rolled his eyes before he looked at the hunter. “I’m Geonhak.” 

 

“Hey.” Daniel offered the man. 

 

Geonhak sighed. “This is Minhyun-hyung, and Dongho-hyung,” Geonhak introduced them carefully as he gestured to them both. 

 

“You’re human?” Daniel asked Geonhak as he saw the weapons he possessed. 

 

Geonhak nodded. 

 

Aaron raised a brow slightly, wondering why Geonhak hadn’t told Daniel that he was a halfbreed. Aaron again remained silent, it wasn’t his place to say anything. 

 

Daniel bit his lip as he looked over them all. He could see the map on the dashboard, indicating they were heading to a specific location. “Where are we heading?” He asked. 

 

“We’re going to see a warlock friend of ours,” Minhyun’s voice answered from behind him. 

 

Daniel raised a brow. “Another warlock?”

 

“Hopefully he’ll be able to help us.” Geonhak added. 

 

Daniel nodded, he looked at the weapons they were all carrying. He’d also noticed the weapons in the back of the car too. “What is your plan for Rain?” He asked carefully. 

 

Minhyun sighed. “Right now, our priority is to keep Aaron-hyung safe,” he answered. 

 

Daniel nodded. “Understandable.” 

 

“It should take us a few hours to reach Donghyun’s home.” Dongho announced from the driver's seat. 

 

Aaron could see the destination on the car's dashboard, it looked like they were heading even further away from the main cities. He leaned against the window, looking at the clouds as they passed by. He only hoped that Donghyun would be able to give him some answers.   

 

Chapter Text

Aaron groaned as he felt a careful tap on his shoulder. His eyes opened and he yawned. He frowned as he took in the unfamiliar surroundings, he was in the car and they were driving off-road. 

 

“Hyung, wake up, we’re almost there.” Dongho said calmly beside him with a smile. 

 

Aaron frowned. “I… fell asleep?” He asked, feeling embarrassed. 

 

Dongho grinned in response. “It’s okay hyung,” he reassured. 

 

Aaron glanced into the back, Geonhak and Daniel were both looking out of their windows whilst Minhyun was looking back at Aaron. Minhyun’s eyes were always so pretty… Aaron’s eyes widened at his thoughts before he smiled awkwardly at the Valkyrie and looked back to the front. He could see Dongho raising a brow at him but the vampire remained silent. 

 

They could see a house in the distance, Minhyun smiled as he recognised the home. They were thankfully heading the right way. 

 

It wasn’t until they began to pull up near the house that it began to feel ominous. The trees around were broken, burnt. Aaron frowned as he saw the destruction around the house. In the late afternoon light, the house looked eerily. 

 

“This is the place?” Daniel asked cautiously. 

 

“Are you sure?” Geonhak added, looking back at Minhyun with confusion. 

 

Minhyun was looking around carefully. He could feel dark energy around the place and was suddenly worried about Donghyun. “Somethings not right,” Minhyun said carefully. 

 

Dongho stopped the car, they were still a way away from the home but the car was hidden in the still living trees. “Let’s go on foot,” he suggested. 

 

Minhyun nodded before he bit his lip and looked at Aaron, the elder man was starting to climb out the car after Dongho. “Wait,” Minhyun called, making them all pause. 

 

Geonhak raised a brow at him. “What is it?” He was about to open the car door and get out too. 

 

Minhyun looked at Geonhak with careful eyes. “Geonhakkie, stay in the car.” He instructed. 

 

Geonhak paused before he frowned. “What—“

 

“Aaron-hyung, you too.” Minhyun added. Aaron blinked in confusion, he could see Dongho nodding in agreement. 

 

Geonhak narrowed his eyes slightly. He was irritated that Minhyun wasn’t letting him be involved again. “But, we can—“

 

“Geonhakkie, listen to me.” Minhyun responded with a determined expression. 

 

Geonhak sighed and rolled his eyes. He’d promised Minhyun that he’d listen and follow his instructions. But Geonhak hadn’t realised that he’d be reduced to sitting back and doing nothing. “Fine.”

 

Aaron looked at Minhyun with worried eyes. “Are you sure you’re going to be okay?” He asked as he moved towards the backseat. 

 

Minhyun nodded in reassurance. “Our priority is to keep you safe.” He replied with a smile. 

 

“I know,” Aaron replied before he looked at Dongho and Daniel before back at Minhyun. “But all of you be careful.”

 

“We will.” Dongho responded with a grin. 

 

Minhyun waited for Aaron to get into the back of the car before he gestured to Dongho for them to start walking. They headed down the road towards the house. 

 

Daniel raised a brow slightly. “What’s the deal with you and Geonhak?” He asked Minhyun curiously. The human seemed to listen to Minhyun’s instructions. 

 

Minhyun sighed softly. “He’s my cousin,” he responded. 

 

“Oh.” Daniel frowned slightly at the new information. He narrowed his eyes. “But he’s human?”

 

“Shit…” Dongho’s voice made Minhyun and Daniel look over. They’d reached the front door of the house, it had been smashed into. The house looked like it’d taken fire damage. “What happened here?” The vampire asked as he glanced around the ruined home. 

 

Minhyun felt panic run through him. “How did they know about Donghyun?”

 

Dongho’s eyes widened worriedly. “There’s no way they got to him before us, right?” He asked cautiously. 

 

Daniel looked between them with concern, he didn’t really know who they were talking about. “Let’s keep going.” 

 

They walked further into the house, up the stairs. Dongho had his bow and arrows ready, Daniel had his gun pointed ready too. Minhyun was walking calmly behind them, his eyes looking around the house worriedly. He really hoped that Donghyun was okay. 

 

They stopped when they saw one of the rooms still had the door closed. Minhyun nodded to Dongho, and the vampire carefully approached the door. Daniel stood posed and ready beside Minhyun, both of them watched as Dongho kicked open the door. 

 

Minhyun’s eyes widened as he saw a figure tied to one of the radiators. He recognised the man straight away and quickly ran towards him. “Youngmin-ah?” Minhyun said as he cupped the man’s face. He could see cuts and bruises on Youngmin’s face. “Are you alright?” He asked with worried eyes. 

 

Youngmin was once on Rain’s side, he was Youngjo’s twin brother. However, he’d turned against Rain and joined with Donghyun after falling in love with the warlock.  

 

Dongho looked at the injured incubus with worried eyes. “What happened here?” He asked as he made a move to bend down to help Youngmin too. 

 

“G-go…” Youngmin’s voice was quiet, like he had no energy. “A trap…” 

 

Just as he spoke the doorway was suddenly blocked by a large black wolf. Daniel’s eyes widened as the wolf growled darkly at him before it jumped. 

 

Dongho’s reaction was quick, he ran towards Daniel and quickly grabbed his arm, pulling him out of Seungcheol’s way. He pushed Daniel until he was sure the human was safe before he growled and launched at the wolf. 

 

Daniel groaned as he landed on the small sofa that was in the room. He looked back and gasped as he saw Dongho using his bow to hold the wolf back. Daniel quickly pulled out his gun and aimed it at the wolf's leg. The wolf howled as the bullet hit its back leg. 

 

Dongho was able to push Seungcheol off of him and saw the wolf quickly run out the room. He glanced at Daniel, the hunter nodded at him. 

 

Minhyun carefully pulled Youngmin to his feet, the incubus was extremely weak. He leaned on Minhyun. Dongho quickly ran over and put Youngmin’s arms over his shoulder. 

 

“We have to get Youngmin some help,” Minhyun said worriedly as he looked at the almost unconscious incubus. 

 

Daniel moved towards them too, looking at where the wolf had run off. “What about the werewolf?” He asked. 

 

Dongho scoffed slightly. “He’s the least of our worries,” he responded as he looked out of the window. 

 

Daniel frowned and moved to stand beside Dongho, his eyes widened when he saw all the shadow creatures running towards the house. “Shadows…”

 

“Minhyun-ah, get Youngmin back to the car.” Dongho instructed, getting a nod back from the Valkyrie. “Me and Daniel can handle the Shadows.” He added as he nodded at Daniel. 

 

Minhyun nodded and carefully helped Youngmin walk down the stairs before he paused and growled. The black wolf was standing in the front door, blocking the way. Minhyun placed Youngmin down carefully before he pulled out his swords. He narrowed his eyes at Seungcheol as the wolf began to pace. 

 

Minhyun could only hope that Aaron and Geonhak were still safe in the car. 





🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸





Geonhak sighed heavily, he had his arms crossed as he sat back in his seat. They could no longer see the others from the car, Geonhak knew they’d be okay but he couldn’t help feeling frustrated. 

 

Aaron glanced at the younger man briefly and could see the irritation on his face. He bit his bottom lip, he didn’t know what to say to him but he knew that Minhyun had suggested the right thing. It would be safer for them to stay back until it was clear. 

 

They waited patiently for what felt like hours but what was probably only a few minutes. Aaron frowned slightly as he was suddenly hit with a strange wave of something. He didn’t know what it was but he felt like he had to look out of the window,  so he did. Aaron tilted his head curiously as he saw a beautiful purple glowing butterfly perched on a tree branch just outside the car. “Geonhak-ah,” he called to the other man, not looking away from the butterfly. 

 

“What is it?” Geonhak asked, raising a brow as he saw Aaron looking out the window intently. He automatically grabbed his gun in case Aaron had seen something. 

 

“There’s a butterfly out there…” Aaron replied carefully. 

 

Geonhak frowned. “So?”

 

Aaron blinked as he kept his eyes on the purple butterfly. “It’s glowing… and there’s something about it that makes me feel like we should follow it…” he admitted. 

 

“Follow it?” Geonhak asked with confusion. Aaron still hadn’t looked away. “Hyung, are you crazy? We have to stay put, that was the order.” He responded with confusion. 

 

Aaron bit his lip before he finally turned to the younger man. “Geonhak-ah, trust me.” 

 

Geonhak paused. “But…” 

 

Aaron looked back out the window, just as the purple butterfly launched from the tree and began to fly away. “It’s moving,” Aaron opened the car door without even thinking and began to follow the butterfly. 

 

“Hyung! Wait!” Geonhak called as Aaron began to walk into the trees. Geonhak quickly followed after the elder man, he was extremely concerned about Aaron. Why the hell did he want to follow a butterfly? Geonhak had his gun ready as he and Aaron walked through the trees. It was darker with the shadows of the trees but Geonhak was surprised to see that the small purple butterfly was glowing prettily, almost like it was leading the way for them. 

 

Aaron felt like a fool but he kept thinking that there was something about the butterfly that made him feel safe. Geonhak was close beside him, Aaron was thankful that the other man hadn’t just completely disregarded him after asking him to just follow a butterfly. 

 

Suddenly, they came to a stop as the butterfly landed on a tree branch. Aaron frowned before he looked around with confusion. “Is someone here?” He called. 

 

Geonhak’s eyes widened as Aaron called out in the forest, he held his gun tighter as he looked around too. 

 

“H-help…” 

 

Geonhak paused, he frowned as he heard a voice on the wind. “Hyung, listen,” he called to Aaron. 

 

“What is it?” Aaron asked. He looked back at where the butterfly was before it suddenly burst into purple glitter. 

 

“H-help…”

 

“Someone is there!” Geoanhk called out before he followed where the voice was coming from. His eyes widened as he walked through the trees and saw that there was a sudden drop. He could see there was someone down there, his dark hair was messy and Geonhak could see he had scratches on his handsome face. 

 

Aaron ran after Geonhak and looked down too, seeing the man sitting on a ledge. He looked up at them with weak eyes. “Help.” 

 

“Hold tight! We’ll get you up!” Aaron reassured before he looked back at the trees. He could see there was some vines that were dropping from some of them. “Geonhak-ah, help me out,” he said as he ran towards the tree. 

 

Geonhak nodded, he pulled out his dagger and carefully climbed one of the trees. Using his knife to cut the vine down for Aaron. 

 

Aaron was impressed by Geonhak’s ability to climb a tree so easily. He took the vines and moved back to where the man was. He was now standing cautiously, holding onto the side. Aaron could see there was water beneath the man, they were high up so much that if the man fell it would be uncertain whether he’d survive. 

 

“Hold on!” Aaron called to the man before he carefully lowered the vine for the man to take. The man held the end carefully. Geonhak came to assist Aaron quickly, holding the vine with him. 

 

The man began to climb up the vine. Aaron leaned down cautiously and took the man’s arm, helping to pull him up. Geonhak came to the other side, grabbing the man too and helping Aaron pull the man’s weight over the side and back onto flat land. 

 

The man was breathing deeply. Aaron could see he was holding something against his chest, he looked like he’d been through hell. “Are you alright?” 

 

“T-thank you,” he responded, smiling at them both. The man attempted to stand but immediately winced and fell again. 

 

Aaron was quick to help the man. “What happened?”

 

“They came and attacked my home.” The man explained. 

 

Geonhak’s eyes widened slightly at his words. “Donghyun?” He asked, he thought he’d recognised the man from somewhere. 

 

The man looked at them both with confusion. “You know me?” He asked cautiously. 

 

Aaron smiled and nodded. “We came to find you,” he replied. 

 

Donghyun’s eyes widened as he suddenly felt the energy coming from the shorter man. “Pure-soul…”

 

Aaron nodded carefully. 

 

Donghyun smiled softly. “That's why you followed my butterfly.” He said with a smile of relief. 

 

Aaron blinked before he nodded softly. Donghyun had sent the butterfly to get help, Aaron couldn’t help but wonder how long the man had been stuck.  

 

Suddenly they all turned as they heard the sound of someone stepping on the floor. Aaron’s eyes widened as he recognised the man from the train, Youngjo. This time the man was standing there with large black wings, the wings had claws and Aaron could see a tail behind the man. He looked like he was in his full incubus state. 

 

“There you are.” Youngjo growled as he looked at Donghyun before his eyes were suddenly focused on Aaron. He seemed to pick up on who Aaron was immediately. 

 

Geonhak could see the way the incubus focused on Aaron. He quickly stood and pulled out his gun. “Hyung stay back,” he said as he walked protectively in front of Aaron and Donghyun. 

 

Aaron’s eyes widened. “Geonhak-ah…”

 

“Back off.” Geonhak growled at the man before he shot at him. 

 

Youngjo flew into the air quickly, just dodging the bullet. He growled before he flew at the man with the gun, he was quicker than the man and grabbed him by the wrist and the throat before he pushed him against a tree. Youngjo paused.

 

Geonhak struggled against the incubus as he held him against the tree. His gun was still in his hand but he couldn’t get the angle right. He was suddenly overwhelmed by an almost comforting scent of apples. He looked at the incubus and growled at him. 

 

Youngjo tilted his head as he looked over the man. His eyes widened slightly. “Halfbreed…” he said cautiously. He’d never come across a halfbreed before. There was something about the man that intrigued him, the fight and determination in his eyes. The halfbreed’s eyes were almost drawing Youngjo in. Strange. He’d never experienced that before, usually he was the one that drew people to him. Youngjo swallowed heavily when he smelt the scent of raspberries on the man. Youngjo knew that raspberries were his weakness. What he desired when he couldn’t control himself. “You smell sweet,” he found himself saying. 

 

Geonhak’s eyes were focused on the incubus, he clenched his jaw as he felt the man’s grip on his throat ease up slightly. He briefly looked at where Aaron and Donghyun were and could see Aaron had managed to get the warlock to stand. Geonhak knew he had to keep Youngjo away from Aaron. “Hyung run!” Geonhak bellowed. 

 

Aaron’s eyes widened but he nodded. He didn’t want to leave Geonhak alone with the incubus but he also knew he had to try and find shelter. If Youngjo was there, the others were probably around too. He and Donghyun ran into the trees. 

 

Youngjo blinked as he saw the pure-soul and Donghyun running into the trees. His eyes widened when he realised he’d been too distracted looking at the halfbreed he’d let them escape. Youngjo groaned as he felt the man kick him in the stomach. He flinched back and growled. 

 

Geonhak narrowed his eyes on the incubus. He stood in front of the path where Aaron and Donghyun had gone. He had to keep the incubus busy until they got further away. 

 

Youngjo felt like a fool, he’d been so distracted that he’d forgotten all about his mission. They were there to get the pure-soul but now all Youngjo could think about and scent was the man in front of him. He stumbled slightly, all of his hunger coming to the surface, everything he’d tried to control. 

 

Geonhak frowned as he saw the incubus stumble back slightly, he was holding his head, his tail swishing irritably and his wings flexing. His eyes widened as the incubus suddenly launched at him again, Youngjo was too fast and this time Geonhak found himself on the floor, the incubus over him. His grip on Geonhak’s wrists was uncomfortably tight. 

 

“Get off me!” Geonhak struggled. He tried to kick his legs to get the incubus off but Youngjo was stronger. Geonhak growled as he felt the incubus’s tail wrap around his thigh, holding him down more. 

 

Youngjo tilted his head as he watched the pretty halfbreed struggling underneath him. “What’s your name?” He asked curiously. 

 

Geonhak narrowed his eyes. “Fuck you!” He bellowed angrily. He knew from the books he’d read to avoid eye contact with an incubus, so he kept trying to get free and avoided looking Youngjo in the eyes. 

 

Youngjo knew what the man was doing, he was doing everything in his power to not look Youngjo in the eyes. Youngjo grit his teeth, he wanted to look the man in the eyes, see the determination. Just that one glance of the halfbreed’s eyes made Youngjo want to see them again. “Look at me.” Youngjo growled, he knew not to let go of the man’s wrists in case he ran. But the temptation to hold the man’s jawline so he was staring at him was almost overwhelming. Youngjo swallowed. “I want to see your pretty eyes.” He admitted. 

 

Geonhak paused suddenly at the incubus’s words. He sounded almost desperate. Geonhak still refused to look at him and instead began to struggle in his hold again. “Get off!” 

 

Youngjo bit his bottom lip, his fangs itching as he gazed over the man’s body. He was well built, but not too much. He had nice arms and a small pretty waist, the tight clothes he wore were almost teasing Youngjo. He could see the weapons the man was carrying and knew that he was probably well skilled. Youngjo wanted the man, needed him. 

 

The hazy feeling in his mind was driving him crazy. Youngjo wanted nothing more than to forget all about the mission and just take the man away from everything. Just the two of them…

 

Geonhak could feel the incubus looking over him. He chanced a glance at the man, he couldn’t deny the fact that Youngjo was extremely attractive. He had a perfectly sculpted face and body, but Geonhak knew that was because he was an incubus. Geonhak growled, irritated that the incubus hadn’t moved, and hadn't done anything other than stare at him. Geonhak needed to make sure Aaron and the others were okay. He’d had enough. Geonhak felt one of Youngjo’s hands around his wrist loosen suddenly. He took the opportunity and punched the incubus in the jaw making him fall back. Geonhak quickly stood up, he looked at where the incubus was still on the floor before he turned and ran. 

 

Youngjo groaned as he ran a hand over his jaw. He narrowed his eyes as he watched the halfbreed run into the trees. Youngjo smirked, sometimes chasing prey was more fun anyway. 





🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸




Aaron ran quickly, Donghyun was beside him. The warlock was struggling slightly but Aaron could see he was determined to follow. In the distance, Aaron could hear the distinct sound of gunshots, “Daniel…” he said softly. The others must’ve been ambushed too. 

 

They could see the house over the trees and ran towards it, Aaron’s eyes widened worriedly when he saw all the shadows around the house. They had large claws and fangs and were taller than the ones Aaron had seen previously. He could see a large black wolf that was fighting with Minhyun. The Valkyrie had his two swords in front of him as he fought the wolf. 

 

“Youngmin-hyung…” Donghyun said softly. He could see the incubus was standing against the wall of their home, he was trembling and had bruises all over him. Donghyun didn’t need to think straight and headed towards his partner quickly. 

 

“Donghyun!” Aaron called out to the warlock as he suddenly ran towards the house. His call caught some of the shadows' attention and they suddenly began to run toward him. 

 

Minhyun’s eyes widened at Aaron’s voice. He was glad to see that Donghyun was okay but now he was worried about Aaron. Some of the shadows were running towards him, where was Geonhak? Minhyun jumped to the side as the black wolf lept at him again. Seungcheol was quick, he’d managed to bite Minhyun more than once. Minhyun couldn’t ignore the wolf as it kept attacking him, he had to only hope the others had noticed Aaron. 

 

Aaron pulled out his gun, the others were all preoccupied. He aimed and fired at the creatures, watching as they exploded to dust. There was a growl from behind him and he yelped as he saw more shadows approaching from all angles. Aaron’s eyes widened as he saw the true extent of the creatures, they had no faces, only large mouths that were full of sharp teeth. They had arms and legs, with long claws at the end. They were like a thing of nightmares. 

 

Aaron shot at the ones he could, but every time he did more appeared. It felt like they were never ending. His eyes widened when his gun suddenly ran out of bullets, his hands were shaking as he reached for the ammo he had on his belt. But the shadows weren’t stopping. He yelped. 

 

A wave of purple energy suddenly ran over him, all the shadows disappeared around him. Aaron blinked in confusion before he saw Donghyun standing in front of him, his hand open in front of him, glowing purple softly. The warlock had blasted the shadows away. 

 

Aaron could see another man beside Donghyun, he looked familiar. He was leaning awkwardly on Donghyun. Aaron quickly moved to help. “Thank you,” he offered the warlock. 

 

Donghyun nodded. He glanced over and could see a car, “help me get Youngmin-Hyung in your car,” Donghyun instructed. 

 

Aaron nodded. They stood at either side of Youngmin and carried the weak man to the car. 

 

More shadows were appearing again. Aaron growled slightly, he couldn’t reload his gun with only one hand and no doubt, with how weak he looked, Donghyun didn’t have it in him to blast the creatures again. 

 

The sound of gunshots and the shadows exploding made Aaron look back again. He smiled when he saw Geonhak. The halfbreed looked determined as he fired at the creatures that were heading towards Aaron and Donghyun. 

 

Geonhak shot at the shadows and ran towards the car, he gestured for Aaron to get in.

 

Aaron quickly helped Donghyun get the now unconscious man into the back of the car. 

 

Donghyun sat in the back of the car, Youngmin’s head on his lap. 

 

Geonhak climbed into the driver's seat, Aaron quickly sat beside him in the passenger seat. They looked at each other before Geonhak nodded.

 

Minhyun groaned as he fell to the floor, he quickly stood back up as the wolf came for him again. He needed to focus on the wolf and stop thinking about whether or not Aaron was okay. He knew the pure-soul wasn’t weak and that Geonhak was with him. But Minhyun couldn’t focus. He breathed deeply as he growled at the werewolf. Minhyun had more bites than he would’ve liked, but he wasn’t going to give up. He knew he was stronger than Seungcheol. 

 

Daniel shot at the shadows as they ran at him, he’d never seen so many in one place. The creatures also looked extremely agitated, like they wanted to tear them all to shreds. He looked and could see Aaron was helping another man towards the car. Daniel could see the shadows were almost never ending, he was running out of ammo. 

 

He yelped as he felt a kick to his back, making him fall to the floor. Daniel looked back and his eyes widened when he saw the female vampire from the hunter association. 

 

She narrowed her eyes on him. “You.” 

 

Daniel stood up quickly and got his dagger out, she narrowed her gaze and jumped out. Daniel moved swiftly on his feet, she was angry and was attacking Daniel with a dagger of her own. They both dashed and threw attacks at each other. Daniel yelped as he felt the dagger cut his arm, deep. “Fuck…” he growled. 

 

Soyeon grinned, fangs on show as she saw the blood rolling down the human’s arm. His shirt cut open at the arm. 

 

Dongho paused where he was slicing shadows with his sword. He could smell blood, human blood. Daniel’s blood. He quickly saw where the hunter was and growled when he saw Soyeon prowling towards Daniel. The hunter was holding his arm close to his chest as he looked at the female vampire with narrowed eyes. 

 

Dongho quickly pulled his bow out again, aiming quickly and just missing Soyeon’s face. The arrow whistled past her and grazed her cheek.  

 

Soyeon looked over at where Dongho was but he was quickly moving towards her. She yelped as Dongho was suddenly in front of her. 

 

Daniel watched as the vampires began to fight, they were hauling their fists. Daniel ripped the rest of his sleeve off and wrapped his bleeding arm up, he didn’t need to attract anything else. His eyes widened as he saw the car. 

 

Geonhak smirked as he ran the car over all the shadows, he could feel them getting squashed by the wheels and he didn’t care. He was driving the car towards Minhyun, it looked like the Valkyrie was struggling. 

 

Minhyun groaned as he fell to the floor again, the wolf's large paw hitting him in the chest making him feel winded. His eyes widened and he quickly rolled out of the way as he suddenly saw the car heading towards him. Seungcheol didn’t move fast enough, the wolf went flying backwards. 

 

Aaron quickly opened the door and jumped out, moving towards Minhyun and helping him stand. 

 

“Hyung?” Minhyun had never felt so thankful to see Aaron. 

 

Aaron smiled. “Let’s go,” he replied before he took Minhyun's hand in his own, he quickly pulled him towards the car and pushed him into the back. 

 

Minhyun blinked, he smiled as he saw Geonhak in the driver's seat before he glanced to the very back of the car. Seeing Donghyun and Youngmin. “Donghyun-ah.” 

 

“Hey,” Donghyun smiled in response. 

 

Geonhak narrowed his eyes as he scanned around, he could see where Dongho and Daniel were. He quickly turned the car and began to drive towards them. 

 

Daniel smiled as he saw the car, it was running over the shadows and making them disappear. Some of the shadows were even running away from the vehicle. 

 

Soyeon looked with wide eyes as the car suddenly hit her, she flew backwards and growled dangerously. 

 

Dongho smirked at her before he quickly turned around, he reached for Daniel and held his hand, pulling him along with him as they ran to the car. They both sat in the middle part of the car, Daniel in the middle with Minhyun and Dongho at each side. 

 

Once they were all inside the car, Geonhak quickly reversed out and began to drive back the way they came. It wasn’t until they got back on the main road did they all begin to relax. 



Chapter Text

Youngjo bit his lip as he watched the carnage, he’d seen Youngmin being placed safely in the car. He was thankful that his twin brother was safe. Youngjo knew that Seungcheol and Soyeon had hurt Youngmin in front of Youngjo to see where his loyalty was. Youngjo just wanted to keep Youngmin safe, even if it meant holding back and remaining with Rain. 

 

He couldn’t help but feel proud as he watched the halfbreed drive the car into both Seungcheol and Soyeon, he knew they’d both be extremely pissed but Youngjo couldn’t stop the smile.

 

Youngjo watched as the car drove off before he made his way towards the werewolf and the vampire. 

 

Seungcheol quickly transformed back to his human form, he had no shirt on and his trousers were tatty. He was growling darkly as he walked towards Youngjo with irritation. “Where the hell were you?” Seungcheol demanded. 

 

Youngjo raised a brow as he looked over the two of them, they were bruised and bleeding. He scoffed. “Trying not to get hit with a car,” he responded. 

 

Seungcheol clenched his jaw, gripping the front of Youngjo’s shirt irritably. “Bastard.”

 

“Stop it,” Soyeon growled at them, making Seungcheol step back from Youngjo. “We need to report back.” She said carefully. 

 

Seungcheol ran a hand through his hair. “Rain is gonna kill us. No warlock and no pure-soul…” 

 

Youngjo sighed, he didn’t really know what the warlock expected of them. He knew they had to try and capture the pure-soul, but with the amount of support the pure-soul had now. It was going to be more difficult than Rain probably predicted at the beginning. 

 

The three of them engulfed in black smoke as they headed back to Rain’s hideout. They all landed carefully before they walked into the building. Soyeon and Seungcheol were both injured whereas Youngjo wasn’t. Rain would definitely pick up on it. 

 

They all went down onto a knee as they were in front of the warlock. Rain was standing with his arms behind his back, looking out over the window, his back to them. 

 

Youngjo could feel the strong energy around them. He could tell that Rain was angry. The branded tattoo on his neck was throbbing and Youngjo knew that Seungcheol’s and Soyeon’s were probably doing the same. Soyeon’s tattoo was on her left shoulder, Seungcheol’s was on his chest. They were all the same black lotus flower. 

 

Rain’s voice was dark. “Empty handed again.” 

 

Seungcheol bit his lip before he stepped forward, he was growling in irritation as he spoke. “The pure-soul has more support—ah!” He fell to the floor as the tattoo on his chest throbbed. Youngjo looked at the werewolf but stayed where he was. 

 

Rain turned to them with dark eyes. “I didn’t ask for excuses.” He shot back. 

 

Soyeon swallowed heavily as she held her head low. “The warlock was taken too.” She informed Rain. 

 

The warlock was surprisingly calm as he looked at them with careful eyes before his gaze fell on Youngjo. “Using your twin as bait didn’t seem to work, did it?” He smirked. 

 

Youngjo clenched his jaw at the warlock’s words. “No.” He responded. Remembering how Youngmin had fought them all off to allow Donghyun to run and escape. 

 

Rain looked at them all, he frowned as he looked at Youngjo. “You don’t look as beaten as the others, why is that?” He asked, walking closer towards them. 

 

Youngjo kept his eyes down. “I’m good at avoiding unnecessary situations.” He responded, listening to both Seungcheol and Soyeon growl at him in irritation. 

 

“Really?” Rain paused in front of them. “And that pretty halfbreed of yours?”

 

Youngjo’s eyes were quick to look up at Rain. “What..?” Youngjo groaned as he felt the tattoo flare, the energy around him forcing him to the ground again. 

 

“Do you think I’m stupid?” Rain asked too calmly, his hands glowing red dangerously as he walked closer to where Youngjo was struggling on the floor. “Are you going to be just like your twin? Change loyalties when someone flutters their eyes at you?” He kicked Youngjo in the stomach, making him growl. 

 

“I… I know my loyalty.” Youngjo responded through gritted fangs. Rain didn’t need to know that Youngjo’s loyalty was keeping Youngmin safe. 

 

Rain scoffed at him, shaking his head. “We’ll put that loyalty to test,” he growled before he leaned down and grabbed Youngjo’s hair, making him lift his head. 

 

Youngjo glared at the warlock, his eyes dark. 

 

Rain smirked. “You’re going to find your twin.” He ordered. “And this time we’re not going to come back empty handed.” 

 

Youngjo’s fangs were showing as he growled at Rain. He knew that Rain was able to manipulate Youngjo’s ability to find where Youngmin was. Even if Youngjo tried to find another way, he would be able to find where Youngmin was. 





🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸





Aaron shifted and looked back at them all, everyone was bruised and looked exhausted. Aaron’s eyes widened as he saw Daniel’s arm, the fellow human was holding it carefully but Aaron could see the blood. He looked over at Dongho briefly and could see the vampire had opened the window, his eyes were red and he was growling. 

 

“Daniel-ah, your arm.” Aaron said carefully. 

 

Daniel looked at him and offered him a tight smile. “It’s okay,” he tried to reassure. Daniel had to hold back the pain he was feeling, he didn’t want to come across as weak in front of the others. 

 

“No, it’s not,” Aaron replied with a frown. “We need to stop and patch you up.” He added as he looked back into the front of the car, he opened the glove box and saw a small first aid kit. 

 

Daniel shook his head. “I’m fine,” he tried to reassure. 

 

“It’s not you we’re worried about,” Geonhak commented from the driver's seat, his eyes narrowed on the hunter as he looked back at him through the rear view mirror. 

 

Daniel raised a brow slightly at that before he looked at the others. Minhyun was holding Dongho’s arm, the vampire was glancing out the window. His hand was gripping the car door, tight enough that it looked like the door was bending. Daniel suddenly felt like a fool. “O-oh,” he said softly. “I’m sorry,” he responded. 

 

Dongho just ignored the human, he was channeling all of control to stop himself from attacking the hunter. Dongho hadn’t been around fresh human blood for so long, the scent of Daniel’s blood was almost overwhelming. 

 

Minhyun was watching Dongho’s expressions closely, he was worried for his friend and could see Dongho’s eyes were red. Minhyun was also a vampire so he was also affected by the scent of blood in the air. 

 

Aaron’s eyes widened as he saw both Minhyun and Dongho struggling. “Geonhak-ah, where’s the closest hospital?” He asked the driver cautiously. 

 

“No, we can’t go to hospitals,” Daniel was quick to answer. “They’ll ask too many questions.”

 

Aaron looked back at the younger human. “But you need medical attention.”

 

Daniel scoffed slightly. “We’re in a car with a Valkyrie and a warlock,” he answered before he looked at Geonhak. “Just find somewhere safe for us to pull over.” 

 

Geonhak nodded. He could see a small turnout, it was beside the river. Geonhak carefully checked the mirrors, seeing that there wasn’t anyone following them. The car stopped beside the river. “Okay, we should be alright here for a bit.” Geonhak said carefully. Minhyun nodded at him with a smile. 

 

They all climbed out of the car. Minhyun moved around the car and towards the very back of the car. He helped Donghyun with Youngmin, the incubus was still unconscious as they carefully placed him under one of the trees next to the river. 

 

Geonhak had the first kit in his hand as he, Aaron and Daniel moved towards the river. Geonhak carefully held Daniel’s arm out, the hunter grit his teeth at the sharp pain. 

 

“Does it hurt?” Geonhak asked with a raised brow as he pulled back the ripped sleeve Daniel had placed over the cut. 

 

Daniel clenched his jaw. “Obviously.”

 

Geonhak rolled his eyes. 

 

Aaron’s eyes widened as he saw the wound on Daniel’s arm. “It’s really deep…” he said softly. He looked over at where Dongho was standing, the vampire was watching them closely, his red eyes focused. 

 

“Just wrap it up, it’ll be okay.” Daniel responded nonchalantly. 

 

Geonhak sniggered and shook his head. “If I wrap it up like this it’ll get infected.” 

 

Daniel sighed heavily in agitation. “Well, what do you suggest then?” He growled at the halfbreed. 

 

Geonhak raised a brow at him, he lifted his chin to where Dongho was standing watching them. “Ask him.” He suggested. 

 

Daniel frowned before he looked at where Geonhak was gesturing too. His eyes widened and he quickly looked back at Geonhak as he met Dongho’s eyes. “What? No way!” He growled. 

 

Geonhak raised a brow. “Why not? It’ll be quick and simple.” He responded nonchalantly. 

 

“No,” Daniel demanded. “Patch me up.”

 

Geonhak scoffed again. “Why are you being so stubborn?” 

 

Minhyun couldn’t help but chuckle as he heard Geonhak’s words.

 

Aaron could see Daniel looked extremely uncomfortable about the idea of Dongho helping him. “Can vampires heal wounds?” He asked. 

 

Geonhak nodded with a smile.  “Their saliva has healing properties.” He explained. 

 

Daniel shook his head. “There’s no way I’m letting a vampire near my blood.” He looked back down at his wound. Geonhak had cleaned it but that was it, it was still bleeding and sore. “You know that’s illegal right?” Daniel grumbled. 

 

“Only if it’s non consensual.” Geonhak commented. 

 

Daniel scoffed. “Do I look like I’m consenting?” He responded with narrowed eyes. He looked over at where Donghyun was standing. “What about the warlock?” He suggested. 

 

Geonhak sighed. “He’s busy.” Donghyun was watching over Youngmin. Geonhak ran a hand through his hair. “Look, it’ll be over quickly and you won’t have to go through the pain of an infected arm. You won’t be much help to us if you lose an arm.”

 

Aaron frowned at the halfbreed. “Geonhak-ah.”

 

“What? It’s true,” Geonhak shrugged his shoulders before he stood and walked away from the hunter. 

 

Daniel’s eyes widened as the halfbreed walked away from him. He looked at the first aid kit Geonhak had left on the rock and made a move to reach for it. His wrist was suddenly grabbed. Daniel looked up with wide eyes as Dongho stood before him. 

 

“Let me help you.” Dongho growled with narrowed eyes. 

 

Daniel blinked at him with confusion. “What?”

 

Dongho rolled his eyes, they were still red. “The scent of your blood is really distracting.” He growled. 

 

Daniel swallowed as Dongho took hold of his arm and held it out carefully. Daniel couldn’t help but blush softly as he really looked over Dongho’s features. He was extremely handsome, but then all vampires were… but there was something about Dongho that made Daniel want to know more about him. He relaxed his arm and nodded solemnly in consent. 

 

Dongho was watching Daniel’s expression closely as he leaned down towards the wound. It was a deep gash, one that Dongho felt like he should’ve stopped Soyeon from doing to the hunter. He growled as he felt his fangs itching. Dongho had to control himself as he leaned down towards the bleeding arm, he licked his lips before he ran his tongue over the cut. The sweet taste of Daniel’s blood on his tongue made a spark shoot through him, Daniel tasted good. But Dongho had to control himself. He couldn’t bite, only heal. 

 

Daniel gasped as he felt the tingling sensation of Dongho’s tongue on his arm. The pain had completely subsided and was now replaced with small jolts of pleasure. The vampire was holding Daniel’s hand in his own gently as he continued to lick the wound. Daniel was gasping softly at the sensations, it was different and scary. 

 

Dongho growled before he quickly pulled back. He licked his lips again, unable to resist tasting the sweet blood. He looked back at Daniel carefully and could see the hunter was trembling softly, his face flushed. “Daniel-ah?” He called softly. 

 

Daniel looked at him and quickly pulled his hand out of Dongho’s. He looked down at his arm, his hands were trembling slightly as he felt the pleasurable tremors still lingering. He looked at the cut in his arm, his eyes widened as he saw that it was now closed with a scar. 

 

Aaron had also curiously been watching the pair, he couldn’t believe that the large gash on Daniel’s arm had now healed itself with just Dongho’s saliva.

 

Dongho nodded at Daniel, watching him closely as he stood up and walked away from the hunter. 

 

Daniel wrapped his arms around himself as he watched the vampire walk away and back towards the car. He was extremely embarrassed, his body had reacted to the sensation of Dongho’s tongue on his arm. It wasn’t something Daniel had been prepared for at hunter training. 

 

Aaron could see how embarrassed Daniel looked and frowned slightly. He didn’t understand why Daniel had reacted so much to Dongho. He looked over at where Minhyun and the others were looking over Youngmin. Aaron made his way over to them, glancing back at Daniel again. 

 

Daniel stood up on cautious legs, he bit his bottom lip and looked back at where Dongho was. He knew the dynamic between them had now changed, whether Dongho felt it or not. Daniel was embarrassed, he felt almost like he’d shown his vulnerability and he hated it. Daniel carefully made his way towards where Aaron was standing. The elder man smiled at him reassuringly. 

 

Donghyun brushed some hair from Youngmin’s eyes, looking at his partner with worried eyes. 

 

Minhyun leaned down beside him. “Donghyun-ah,” he said softly. 

 

Donghyun looked at the Valkyrie carefully. “Minhyun-hyung, I need your help to heal him.” He said. 

 

Minhyun nodded. “Of course.” 

 

Aaron walked towards where the warlock and Minhyun were. He wanted to know more about the man that had practically kept him safe all these years.

 

Donghyun looked at Aaron with gentle eyes. “Thank you, for saving us.” He bowed his head shortly. 

 

Aaron nodded. “How did they find you?” He asked, it was strange that Rain’s followers had found Donghyun and his partner the day that Aaron and the others were looking for them. 

 

Geonhak was looking over the unconscious man leaning against the tree with a raised brow. “He looks familiar…” he pondered. 

 

Minhyun sighed softly. “Youngmin is Youngjo’s twin.” He responded. 

 

Geonhak’s eyes widened. “What?” He looked at his cousin with confusion before back at the unconscious man. Geonhak’s thoughts shifted to the incubus; Youngjo hadn’t really attacked them. He seemed almost focused on Geonhak, it was worrying. 

 

“That’s how they found us,” Donghyun explained. “They used Youngjo… because they’re twins, they can locate each other.” 

 

Minhyun’s eyes widened at Donghyun’s words before he looked back at Youngmin. It would be dangerous for them to stay with Donghyun and Youngmin if one of Rain’s followers could find them. 

 

Aaron bit his lip. “Shit…” he ran a hand through his hair. 

 

“He left Rain’s side to be with me,” Donghyun was smiling down at Youngmin, stroking the incubus’s hair. “Youngmin-hyung usually blocks Youngjo out, but he couldn’t.” He said softly. 

 

Daniel raised a brow. “Is that because of Rain?” He asked. 

 

Donghyun nodded. “Yes.”

 

Minhyun bit his lip. “Donghyun-ah, I need you to help us hide Aaron-hyung,” he said with determination. 

 

Donghyun glanced at where Aaron was standing. “The pure-soul.” He announced. 

 

Minhyun looked to Aaron and nodded at Donghyun’s words. “Yes.” He responded. 

 

The warlock sighed softly, looking at Aaron before back at Minhyun. “I would love to, but I can’t.” He said cautiously. 

 

Minhyun frowned. “What do you mean? You did it before?” He asked with a confused expression. 

 

“Rain is too powerful,” Donghyun said softly, his fists clenched. “He must’ve been studying old scriptures, he’s a lot more powerful than I thought.”

 

Dongho ran a hand through his hair as he walked over. “So there’s nothing we can do?” He asked the warlock, worried about Aaron. And about Minhyun. 

 

“Stand and fight.” Geonhak suddenly said. 

 

Minhyun narrowed his eyes. “Geonhak.”

 

“It’s our only option!” Geonhak snapped angrily. “You can’t expect Aaron-hyung to hide away forever!” He added with a glare at the Valkyrie. 

 

Minhyun’s eyes narrowed dangerously, he was irritated that Geonhak kept bringing up the option of them fighting. “If it’s what it takes to keep him safe!”

 

“Minhyun-hyung,” Donghyun called carefully. “There may be something we can do,” he suggested. 

 

Minhyun growled at Geonhak again before he looked at Donghyun. “What is it?”

 

Donghyun bit his lip before he stood up and looked at Aaron carefully. “We can try and bring out your full power.” He suggested to Aaron. 

 

“No.” Minhyun answered quickly. 

 

Donghyun sighed. “Minhyun—“

 

“No, that’s out of the question.” Minhyun cut him off quickly, they didn’t even need to think about it as an option. 

 

Aaron was trying to process what had just been said. “Wait,” he looked at Donghyun with a confused frown. “What do you mean? I have powers too..?”

 

“Of course,” Donghyun frowned as he looked at Minhyun with confusion. “Minhyun-hyung? You didn’t tell him?” He asked. 

 

Minhyun clenched his jaw but remained silent. 

 

Aaron looked at them with confusion. “Tell me what?”

 

Donghyun but his lip. “A pure-soul, they are the most powerful of all beings.” He explained. “If we bring out your full powers, you have the potential to destroy armies.” 

 

Aaron’s eyes widened. “What..?”

 

“But the power is extremely hard to control,” Minhyun added, his eyes narrowed on Donghyun for mentioning it. He’d wanted Aaron to remain in the dark about it, he knew that Aaron would want to do whatever it took to help people. And that’s what Minhyun was afraid of. “Most pure-soul’s don’t attempt to control themselves and keep their powers buried.” He said to Aaron carefully. 

 

Aaron ran a hand through his hair. “But I’ve never noticed anything…” he commented. He’d always thought he was just a normal human. 

 

Donghyun nodded. “Because nothing has provoked your powers to come out.” He explained. 

 

“Enough,” Minhyun sighed. “We can find out another way.” 

 

Donghyun shook his head. “Hyung…”

 

“We need to help Youngmin-ah.” Minhyun suddenly said instead. Donghyun smiled at Aaron reassuringly before he nodded at Minhyun. 

 

Minhyun bit his lip as he looked over the incubus, he could see how much he was struggling. He leaned down and held Youngmin’s hand, closing his eyes. Minhyun frowned. Youngmin was extremely hurt. Minhyun knew he’d have to use a lot of energy to help the incubus. 

 

He paused. Glancing to the side at where Aaron was standing, he’d never shown Aaron his Valkyrie form. 

 

Aaron was just watching him closely, he offered Minhyun a soft smile. Minhyun felt his heart flutter, Aaron was just so sweet. Minhyun’s eyes widened and he quickly looked back at Youngmin. He took a deep breath before he nodded, he closed his eyes. 

 

Aaron watched as large black wings spread from Minhyun’s back, they were covered in black feathers. The wingspan was large. Aaron could see Minhyun was now glowing a soft blue as he kneeled down beside the unconscious Youngmin. Minhyun held his hand over Youngmin’s chest, and the incubus began to glow too. 

 

Daniel couldn’t help but look with wide eyes. He’d never actually seen a Valkyrie before.

 

Minhyun’s energy flowed from his hand and into Youngmin, the incubus’s eyes began to flutter as he started to regain consciousness. 

 

He frowned slightly as he looked up, Youngmin smiled softly as he saw the familiar face in front of him. “Minhyun-ah?”

 

“Youngmin-ah,” Minhyun responded with a smile. 

 

Almost as quickly as they appeared, Minhyun’s wings disappeared, it looked like there was glitter falling around him as they disappeared. 

 

Aaron was mesmerised as he gazed at the Valkyrie, Minhyun was always beautiful to him but seeing his wings made the whole picture so much different. 

 

Donghyun leaned down and wrapped his arms around Youngmin. “Thank goodness you’re okay.” He said softly. 

 

“Donghyunnie,” Youngmin’s eyes were smiling with him as he held the warlock closer to him. He glanced back up and at all the unfamiliar faces. “What’s going on?” He asked. 

 

Donghyun chuckled as he pulled back, he carefully helped Youngmin to his feet. The incubus looked over them all with curious eyes. He smiled at Dongho, recognising the vampire amongst the unfamiliar faces. He tilted his head curiously at the energy coming from one of them, his eyes widened in realisation. 

 

“We should probably introduce ourselves,” Aaron said as he saw the incubus looking at him curiously. “I’m Aaron.” 

 

Youngmin smiled and bowed his head. He could feel the aura of the pure-soul and knew he was the one that Minhyun had been protecting. 

 

Another stepped forwards, he was looking at Youngmin cautiously. “I’m Daniel, grade A hunter,” he introduced. Youngmin nodded his head to the human. 

 

Geonhak was watching the incubus, he nodded his head. “I’m Geonhak, Minhyun’s cousin,” he introduced himself. 

 

Youngmin blinked slightly at that, he knew the other man wasn’t a Valkyrie so could only guess he was a rare halfbreed. Youngmin wondered why Minhyun had never introduced them to Geonhak before. 

 

“Great, now that everyone’s acquainted, we need a plan.” Dongho announced, his arms crossed over his chest. “Any ideas?” 

 

Aaron ran a hand through his hair, they were all stumped and didn’t know what to do. The original plan was now not possible.

 

Geonhak clenched his fists and shook his head. He knew they should fight, but he also knew they weren’t ready. “We need to find somewhere safe to stay.” He suggested. 

 

Aaron nodded in agreement. 

 

“I can potentially hide us for a short period if we find a home small enough?” Donghyun said with a smile. 

 

“What about the family home?” Geonhak suggested, looking at Minhyun pointedly. It was annoying that they’d just come from the house but it was the best bet. 

 

Minhyun still looked unsure. He bit his lip. 

 

“Hyung?” Geonhak called to him with narrowed eyes. 

 

Minhyun knew Geonhak was irritated that they weren’t going to fight. “And what are you suggesting we do?” He asked. 

 

“Get ready to fight.” Geonhak replied. 

 

Minhyun growled. Dongho held his arm cautiously and frowned at the Valkyrie. Minhyun shook his head and pulled his arm away before he walked past them all. 

 

Dongho sighed. “Maybe we should relax for a bit, maybe eat some of the food we prepared?” He suggested. The others all nodded in agreement. 

 

Aaron bit his lip, he looked at where Minhyun was sitting beside the river. He ran a hand through his hair before he stood and headed towards the Valkyrie. 

 

Geonhak watched Aaron walk towards where Minhyun was before he sighed heavily. He knew he’d pissed the Valkyrie off again but he wanted Minhyun to change his mind. He hoped Aaron would do a better job. 

 

“You guys act more like brothers than cousins.” Daniel commented as he took a bite of his apple, looking at Geonhak pointedly. 

 

Geonhak’s eyes widened and he felt a blush on his cheeks as he looked at the apple. His thoughts on the incubus again, he shook his head, glancing briefly at Youngmin before back at Daniel. “We’re as close as brothers,” he responded. 

 

Daniel raised a brow but shrugged his shoulders. He paused when he felt eyes on him, glancing over and seeing Dongho watching him closely. Daniel frowned. The vampire raised a brow at him but continued watching him. Daniel felt like he wanted to squirm under the vampire's eyes but he refused to show more weakness around him. Instead he clenched his jaw and ignored the vampire.

 

Dongho knew Daniel was ignoring him. But he couldn’t look away. Daniel almost looked embarrassed that Dongho was looking at him, it was cute. Dongho’s eyes widened at his thoughts, cute..? Shit. Dongho knew this would happen when he tasted the hunter's blood, but it was driving him crazy just smelling the sweet scent. Now Dongho knew at some point he’d need to taste Daniel’s blood again. 

 

Aaron smiled as he carefully sat beside Minhyun, looking out over the river. “Hey.” 

 

Minhyun looked back at him with gentle eyes. “Hyung…”

 

“Don’t be too hard on Geonhak-ah,” Aaron said as he smiled. “He’s only trying to find solutions.” 

 

Minhyun bit his bottom lip as he looked at Aaron with careful eyes. “Hyung, are you mad at me?” He questioned. 

 

Aaron frowned. “What? Why would I be?”

 

“I’ve hidden so much from you.” Minhyun responded quietly. 

 

Aaron sighed softly, he looked at Minhyun. “I understand why you did it.” He answered. “You just want to keep me safe,” Aaron replied. 

 

Minhyun nodded. He was fidgeting with his hands as he looked out over the calm water. “What do you want to do hyung?” He asked carefully, still looking at the river. 

 

“Honestly,” Aaron paused. Minhyun looked at him. “I want to fight.” 

 

Minhyun’s eyes widened. “Hyung—“

 

“But we’re not ready yet.” Aaron admitted. “I’m not ready.” 

 

Minhyun looked at him with fearful eyes. It hurt Aaron to see Minhyun looking so worried. “But hyung, you might get—“

 

“Stop,” Aaron turned to face Minhyun, he carefully kneeled in front of the Valkyrie. Minhyun’s eyes widened at the gesture. “You’ve been watching out for me for so long, I want to be there for you too.” He said softly, hand on Minhyun’s knee. 

 

Minhyun shook his head softly. “The pure-soul power could kill you.” 

 

Aaron bit his lip, he stood up, holding his hand out for Minhyun to take. The Valkyrie looked at him with scared eyes, Aaron was happy that Minhyun showed him his weak side. Minhyun bit his lip and took Aaron’s hand, he pulled the Valkyrie to his feet. 

 

Aaron felt a wash of confidence flow over him. He carefully held Minhyun’s waist in his hands and pulled the Valkyrie towards him. Minhyun’s eyes widened, placing his own hands on Aaron’s shoulders. 

 

“Minhyun-ah, your Valkyrie form is so beautiful.” Aaron commented, his voice low and gentle. Minhyun’s cheeks flushed prettily. Aaron smiled at him, one hand coming up to cup Minhyun’s face. “You’re so strong, loyal,” he said softly. “Look at your friends over there.”

 

Minhyun looked over at where the others were all sitting around together, they were talking and laughing. 

 

“They are ready to fight with us,” Aaron said calmly. 

 

Minhyun’s heart leapt. Us. Aaron was serious about this. 

 

Aaron smiled reassuringly at the Valkyrie. He wanted Minhyun to relax and have more confidence. “Trust them. Trust me.” 

 

Minhyun took a deep breath and nodded. “I do.”

 

Aaron smiled. He held Minhyun’s hand in his own. “Then let’s do it, let’s fight for our freedom.” 

 

Minhyun smiled at Aaron, he could feel himself falling again. He couldn’t help it, the human was just so desirable. Minhyun nodded. 



Chapter Text

They all sat around beside the river. It was silent, all of them were trying to figure out what their next move was. 

 

Aaron was glancing at them all, he found himself looking at their newest members. Donghyun and Youngmin. Aaron could practically feel the love coming from them, they were an extremely sweet couple. 

 

Aaron frowned slightly, he could see a small scar on Youngmin’s neck. Almost in the same place that Youngjo had his black tattoo. Aaron began to think. “The tattoos are a brand…”

 

Daniel was beside him and raised a brow at his voice. “Hyung?”

 

“The tattoo on Youngjo and the others,” Aaron announced. The others all looked at him with confused eyes. Aaron looked at Donghyun as he asked, “Is it a warlock thing?”

 

Donghyun raised a brow. “It’s a curse, one that Rain controls.” He answered. 

 

“Can you cast the curse too?” Aaron asked. 

 

Donghyun gave him a confused expression. “What? I guess…?” He replied cautiously. 

 

Minhyun looked at Aaron with a puzzled look, trying to work out what the man was planning. “Hyung, what are you thinking?” He asked. 

 

“Youngjo didn’t attack us when he could,” Aaron observed. “He was too focused on Geonhak.”

 

“What?” Minhyun looked at Aaron with shocked eyes before he turned to Geonhak with concern. 

 

Geonhak clenched his jaw. “Hyung.” he scolded Aaron slightly. He already felt angry that Youngjo had managed to get into his head. 

 

Youngmin’s eyes widened at the words, he looked at Geonhak curiously. He could instantly tell that the man was a halfbreed. Is that why Youngjo had fixated on him? Youngmin didn’t like the thought of them using Youngjo’s weakness but if it helped them to somehow get his brother back and away from Rain. 

 

“We can remain hidden if Rain doesn’t have Youngjo.” Aaron observed. “That way I can try and control my abilities.” He added with a reassuring smile to Minhyun. 

 

“What are you suggesting?” Youngmin asked carefully, eyes focused on the pure-soul. 

 

“We need to capture Youngjo.” Aaron suggested. “Try and break the curse.”

 

Donghyun bit his lip, he glanced at Youngmin briefly before turning to Aaron again. “But if I cast my own curse on him, I need someone to be his master.” He said cautiously. 

 

Aaron nodded before he carefully looked over at Geonhak. 

 

The younger man raised a brow as he felt Aaron’s eyes and then everyone else’s on him. He narrowed his gaze on Aaron. “Oh no, don’t look at me like that,” he growled. 

 

Daniel sighed, offering Geonhak a playful smile. “He’s already infatuated with you.” He responded. Geonhak had left Daniel in the deep end with Dongho, he was just getting his own back. 

 

“I’m not having an incubus pet.” Geonhak snapped, looking at Youngmin briefly. “No offense.”

 

Youngmin scoffed before he narrowed his eyes on the halfbreed. “My brother is only by Rain’s side to keep me safe.” He informed them. 

 

Aaron tilted his head at that. “What do you mean?”

 

“Youngjo doesn’t share the same opinions as Rain.” Youngmin said softly, smiling. He sighed. “He doesn’t want a war.”

 

Daniel’s eyes widened. “A war?”

 

“That’s Rain’s goal,” Youngmin replied. “Those who don’t follow him are enemies.” He informed them. 

 

Dongho growled. “Shit.”

 

Youngmin nodded. “That’s why he tried to kill the hunters.”

 

Daniel’s eyes widened at that, he clenched his fists. “The association…”

 

“Yeah,” Dongho replied cautiously, looking to Daniel with careful eyes before he looked at Donghyun and Youngmin. “The head hunter is still missing,” he added. 

 

Youngmin bit his lip. “They probably have him locked up in the mansion.” He said cautiously. 

 

Aaron frowned. “Mansion?” 

 

The incubus nodded. “Yeah, it’s where Rain lives and recruits.” He answered. 

 

Aaron was watching Youngmin carefully. “You know where it is?” He asked. 

 

“Yes.” Youngmin replied. 

 

Daniel scoffed, crossing his arms over his chest. “At least we have a place to avoid…”

 

Aaron nodded in agreement before he looked at Youngmin carefully. “How do we go about capturing Youngjo?”

 

Geonhak’s eyes widened at what that implied. “Wait, that plan is still on the table?” He asked. 

 

“If we can bring another to our side, isn’t that better?” Daniel commented with a raised brow. 

 

Youngmin bit his lip. “Youngjo won’t go down without a fight.” 

 

Minhyun smirked at that, looking at Geonhak pointedly. “Good. You like fighting, right Geonhakkie?” He growled. 

 

“Seriously?” Geonhak clenched his jaw. “Why are we actually considering this?” He crossed his arms angrily. 

 

“I want my brother back.” Youngmin announced. 

 

Geonhak scoffed. “Why did you leave him in the first place then?” 

 

Youngmin growled dangerously in response. Donghyun placed a careful hand on his shoulder. “Hyung…” 

 

Geonhak was still irritated. “Why didn’t he leave with you? If he doesn’t have the same opinions and he wants to protect you.” He argued. 

 

“It’s not that simple.” Youngmin shot back. “Rain is extremely powerful and we were cursed, to serve him.” He explained. 

 

Donghyun sighed before he looked thoughtful. “It might be easier if I show you?” He suddenly suggested. 

 

“Huh?” Aaron frowned. “Show us?”

 

Donghyun nodded. “I can show you how it all started, from Minhyun-hyung coming to see me at the beginning, to Youngmin-hyung coming to our side.” 

 

Donghyun stood and gestured for them to follow. Aaron looked at Minhyun and got a smile and nod of his head in response. Minhyun and Dongho remained seated with Youngmin, they knew the story. 

 

Donghyun paused as they came to the river. He could see Aaron, Daniel and Geonhak looking at him with confusion. Donghyun kneeled down beside the water and gestured to the others to do the same. They all looked at each other with raised brows before they followed suit. 

 

Donghyun smiled at them before he took a deep breath, his hand began to glow purple as the memories he wanted to show them came to the forefront of his mind. He carefully tapped the still water with his finger, watching as it rippled before the purple energy began to form shapes. “Put your heads in the water,” he instructed. 

 

“What?” Geonhak looked at him with confusion. 

 

Donghyun chuckled, “trust me.” 

 

Aaron bit his lip but nodded, carefully leaning down and placing his head in the water. His eyes widened as he realised he could breathe normally and that he didn’t even feel the water around him, it just felt like a rush of energy. 

 

Geonhak and Daniel followed suit, placing their heads in the water. There were some distorted sounds before the shapes began to take the form of structures. It was like watching tv. 




🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸



Donghyun sighed heavily as he looked over at the door to his office. He moved around the desk and took a seat just as there was a knock on the door. “Enter,” he called. 

 

Minhyun stepped through the door and bowed his head politely. “Kim Donghyun?” Minhyun asked. 

 

Donghyun raised a brow at the man. “To what do I owe the pleasure of a Valkyrie’s presence?” He asked cautiously. 

 

Minhyun bit his lip before he closed the door behind him, he looked agitated as he stepped further towards the desk. “I need your help.” He answered. 

 

Donghyun crossed his arms over his chest as he sat back against his chair. “Regarding what, exactly?” He questioned. 

 

Minhyun took a deep breath, his eyes focused. “You’re one of the few warlocks I feel I can trust.”

 

Donghyun was looking at the Valkyrie with a confused expression. “You don’t know me.” He shot back. 

 

“I know, but I need your help.” Minhyun admitted. 

 

Donghyun sighed heavily as he shook his head. “What is this about?” He questioned, he didn’t even know if he had a solution for the Valkyrie. 

 

“A pure-soul,” Minhyun replied, eyes focussed. 

 

Donghyun’s eyes widened. “So, the rumours are true.”

 

Minhyun narrowed his eyes and growled. “Who’s saying these rumours?” He responded quickly. 

 

Donghyun just shrugged his shoulders. “It’s gossip I hear now and then amongst the warlocks.” He replied honestly. “What’s your name?” The warlock suddenly asked. 

 

“Minhyun,” the Valkyrie replied. Minhyun was silent for a moment before he looked at Donghyun with worried eyes. “He’s a human.” He informed Donghyun. “He’s unaware.” Minhyun added. 

 

Donghyun raised a brow. “Do you know him?”

 

The Valkyrie looked at Donghyun closely as he nodded his head. “Yes.”

 

“How?” Donghyun pushed. 

 

“That’s not of your concern,” Minhyun responded swiftly. “All you need to know is that I need your help to keep him hidden.” He said cautiously. 

 

“Hidden?”

 

Minhyun nodded. “There are supernaturals out there that will wish to harm him.” He said matter of factly. 

 

Donghyun knew the Valkyrie was right. “That's true…” he responded. 

 

“I’m sure you’ve heard of Rain.” Minhyun said with a growl. 

 

Donghyun scoffed and nodded. “Unfortunately, yes,” he replied. “He was banished from the warlock society for his obscene behaviour.” He explained. 

 

Minhyun nodded. “He knows of the pure-soul’s existence. But no location, I’d like to keep it that way.” 

 

“Understandable.” Donghyun ran a hand through his hair. “But why come to me?” He asked with confusion, there were other warlocks that the Valkyrie could’ve chosen. 

 

Minhyun smiled at him. “My friends say you’re a good man.” 

 

“Friends?” Donghyun questioned. 

 

“The NU’EST clan.” Minhyun replied. 

 

Donghyun blinked before he smiled as he remembered. “Ah, the vampires,” he replied, getting a nod back from Minhyun. “I did help them with location spells before…” 

 

“That's why I came to you.” Minhyun explained. 

 

Donghyun bit his lip as he thought about the offer. He sighed before he stood from his seat. “Okay.” He responded. “You know the location of the pure-soul?”

 

Minhyun nodded. “Yes.”

 

“Good.” Donghyun looked over the Valkyrie closely. “I’m going to need something from you.”

 

“What do you need?” Minhyun asked with focused eyes. 

 

“A feather.”

 

The Valkyrie paused, blinking in confusion at the warlock's answer. “A feather..?”

 

Donghyun nodded. “From your Valkyrie wings.”

 

Minhyun took a cautious step back. “Why..?”

 

Donghyun smiled reassuringly at him. “Wings are precious to a Valkyrie, if you truly want to hide the pure-soul, your energy will be stored in your wings. The spell will be more effective.” He explained. 

 

Minhyun bit his lip, he wrapped his arms around himself as he weighed out his options before he relaxed and nodded. “Okay.”

 

Donghyun raised a brow, he hadn’t expected the Valkyrie to give in so quickly. “You care a lot about this pure-soul?” He observed. 

 

Minhyun nodded and smiled. “I do.”

 

“Good, that will help them stay safe.” Donghyun replied, he gestured to the Valkyrie. 

 

Minhyun took a deep breath before his wings appeared, they were blocking almost the entire room with the wingspan. Minhyun carefully turned to his right side, eyes focused as he reached for a feather on his wing. His face was full of discomfort as he pulled the feather out. He quickly turned and handed it to Donghyun. 

 

The warlock was watching with wide eyes. He took the offered feather and smiled at Minhyun. “Make sure they have the feather with them at all times.” He instructed. 

 

Minhyun nodded. “Okay…”

 

The picture began to shift again, shapes turned to figures as the memory shifted to another place. 

 

Donghyun looked in shock as his door suddenly slammed open. He frowned when he saw the distressed Valkyrie. “Minhyun-hyung?” He called cautiously. “What happened? Are you alright?”

 

“We have to go,” Minhyun announced. 

 

Donghyun frowned in confusion as he looked around his office. “What?”

 

“Rain knows about you,” Minhyun responded quickly, reaching for Donghyun’s arm. 

 

Donghyun’s eyes widened. “What? How?”

 

“I don’t know,” Minhyun replied. “But I have to get you to safety. Follow me.” He pulled on Donghyun’s arm. 

 

They ran through the building until they were out on the streets. “Why are they after me? I don’t know where the pure-soul is!” Donghyun asked worriedly. 

 

Minhyun shook his head. “They’re trying everything to find him,” he replied. “There’s been an increase in shadows around him.”

 

Donghyun frowned at the Valkyrie’s words. “You’ve been watching him?” He asked carefully. 

 

Minhyun bit his lip. “Sometimes…”

 

“Minhyun-hyung…” Donghyun called worriedly. 

 

They were running into some trees now, out of view of humans. Minhyun stopped and turned to look at Donghyun carefully. “I’m scared for him.” Minhyun admitted. 

 

Donghyun sighed heavily but nodded, he didn’t really have a response. Suddenly Minhyun’s eyes widened as he looked at something behind Donghyun. 

 

“Run!” He bellowed. 

 

Donghyun quickly ran after the Valkyrie, he looked behind him briefly and his eyes widened when he saw someone flying behind the trees. “Shit!” He called worriedly. “What was that?” He asked Minhyun. 

 

“Rain’s followers, we have to hurry,” Minhyun replied as they continued running through the trees. 

 

They both stopped when they saw someone blocking the way. It was Youngmin. The incubus paused however and his eyes widened as he looked at Donghyun. It was almost as if the incubus was compelled to stop and not attack. 

 

Youngmin shook his head, maybe to clear his thoughts. He narrowed his eyes on the Valkyrie. “Enough running, Minhyun, where is the pure-soul?” He demanded. 

 

Minhyun growled. “Let us pass.” He responded. 

 

The black lotus flower tattoo on Youngmin’s neck began to darken and throb. Youngmin grit his teeth. “I can’t.” He growled in response. 

 

Donghyun narrowed his eyes before he quickly fired a burst of energy at the incubus. It made him fall backwards and become slightly distorted, it was enough for Donghyun and Minhyun to continue running. 

 

“They know you by first name?” Donghyun asked cautiously. 

 

Minhyun scoffed. “They’ve been chasing me for a while.” He admitted. 

 

“Can you smell flowers?” Donghyun asked suddenly, there were no flowers, only trees around them. Donghyun couldn’t help but think the flower smell was extremely sweet and nice. 

 

Minhyun looked at him with confusion as he sniffed the air cautiously. “What? No?”

 

Donghyun yelped as he was suddenly forced back, he watched as Youngmin and Minhyun began to engage in a sudden fight. They both had swords and fought together, Youngmin was stronger but Minhyun was faster. Donghyun could only watch in panic as the two continued to fight, he couldn’t cast spells in case he hit Minhyun.

 

Minhyun growled as he was forced to the ground by the incubus. Youngmin stood over him with determined eyes. “Where is he?” He demanded with his sword pointed at the Valkyrie. 

 

Minhyun growled at him. “I’ll never tell,” he replied. 

 

Youngmin’s expression was one of regret as he lifted his sword. “This is on you,” he replied carefully. 

 

Donghyun’s eyes widened. “Stop!” He shouted quickly. 

 

Youngmin paused, the sword close to Minhyun as his expression changed. He looked like he was trying to fight against himself. 

 

Donghyun took the opportunity to blast the incubus with his energy. Youngmin flew backwards and into a tree. Groaning slightly as he did. Donghyun ran over and helped Minhyun to his feet. 

 

The Valkyrie was looking at Youngmin with confusion before he grabbed Donghyun’s arm. “Let’s go.” 

 

Donghyun looked back as they ran through the trees. He could see Youngmin watching them go, he was standing but not following. 

 

The picture shifted again, this time it looked like a village, surrounded by trees and with small house huts. The shapes formed into people again. 

 

Dongho smiled as he walked over to where Donghyun was sitting, he had a cup of tea in his hand. “Here,” he offered the cup to the warlock. 

 

Donghyun smiled and took the offered cup. “Thanks.”

 

The vampire moved to sit beside him, he looked at Donghyun carefully. “So, Youngmin stopped when you told him to huh?” He observed. 

 

Donghyun flinched slightly. “Something like that.” He replied. 

 

Dongho looked at Donghyun. “You know, it’s said that incubi fall in love at first sight, or first scent.” The vampire returned. 

 

Donghyun’s eyes widened and he felt his cheeks flush. “Yah, hyung,” he growled as he pushed Dongho’s shoulder playfully. “We don’t have time for romance.” He responded. 

 

“Of course we do,” Dongho replied with a smile. “Even in times of crisis we need someone to fall back on.” He said carefully. 

 

Donghyun smiled softly at that. “Do you have someone, hyung?” He raised a brow playfully at the vampire. 

 

Dongho scoffed. “Me? Nah, I guess it’s not my time yet.”

 

Donghyun chuckled before he glanced over at where Minhyun was talking to some of the vampires. “And Minhyun-hyung?”

 

Dongho looked at the Valkyrie before he sighed. “That’s something you gotta ask him.” He responded. 

 

Donghyun nodded before he bit his lip. He ran a hand through his hair. “I don’t know what to suggest anymore, Rain is becoming stronger day by day. And gaining more followers.”

 

“I know,” Dongho replied. “But all we have to do is remain strong,” he said carefully. 

 

“Dongho-yah!”

 

Dongho turned and smiled as a pretty vampire man called him over. He waved before he turned back to Donghyun. “Ah, I gotta go,” he smiled. 

 

Donghyun nodded as he watched Dongho make his way back into the village. He sighed heavily before he stood. Donghyun carefully began to walk further out of the safety of the vampire village, he wanted some space to clear his head. 

 

He was pacing as he muttered to himself. “Maybe I should read more scripture… learn more spells… Aish…” he ran a hand through his hair in desperation. 

 

A sudden sound made him frown. Suddenly a figure appeared before him. Donghyun yelped and held his hands ready with energy as he suddenly saw the person that had appeared before him. 

 

Youngmin’s eyes widened as he saw the warlock prepared with his spell. “W-wait!”

 

“Why are you here?” Donghyun demanded. 

 

The incubus paused. He wasn’t posed to fight, if anything he looked unthreatening as he gazed at Donghyun carefully. “I wanted…” he paused before he looked at Donghyun with gentle eyes. “I wanted to see you.” Youngmin admitted. 

 

Donghyun blinked at him. He lowered his hands. “What do you want from me?” He asked the incubus carefully. 

 

Youngmin sighed heavily. “I don’t want what Rain wants,” he said carefully. 

 

“Why should I trust you?” Donghyun responded quickly. 

 

Youngmin sighed. “He’s going to attack Yanggu, there’s a large village there that he wants to use as a base.” He informed the warlock. 

 

Donghyun’s eyes widened in horror. “What…”

 

“He’s willing to kill humans,” Youngmin continued. “And anyone else who stands in his way.” 

 

Donghyun shook his head with confusion. “Why are you telling me this…?”

 

Youngmin smiled. “So you and your friends can stop him.” Youngmin replied. He yelped as he suddenly fell to his knees, holding his neck in his hand. 

 

“What’s happening?” Donghyun asked as he cautiously approached the incubus, leaning down beside him. Donghyun’s eyes widened when he saw how dark the tattoo on Youngmin’s neck was. “A master spell…” he whispered cautiously. 

 

“Rain is trying to find me,” Youngmin clenched his jaw. He looked up at Donghyun with sad eyes. “Please save them.” He said softly before he disappeared in black smoke. 

 

Donghyun bit his lip as he looked at where the incubus was. He nodded determined before he turned and ran back towards the village. 

 

Again the pictures began to shift, only this time it was into a dark room. The shapes morphed into figures. This one was Youngmin’s memory. 

 

Youngmin appeared in what looked like a large entranceway. He bit his lip as he walked further into the room. 

 

A door to the side opened and Youngjo stepped out, his eyes widened as he saw Youngmin. “Where the hell have you been?” Youngjo demanded as he walked towards Youngmin. 

 

Youngmin was holding his neck. “I had to.” He admitted. 

 

Youngjo’s eyes widened. “What have you done..?” He made a move to take Youngmin’s hand away from his neck. 

 

Youngmin brushed him away. “Trying to save lives.” He growled. 

 

Youngjo sighed. “Youngmin-ah…”

 

“Don’t.” Youngmin turned to Youngjo quickly, eyes dark and narrowed. “You know this is wrong.” He shot back. 

 

“It doesn’t matter what I think,” Youngjo responded, his own eyes narrowed. “We have to do as he tells us, you know that.” He growled. 

 

Youngmin paused, looking at his twin carefully. “This isn’t the right side, Youngjo-yah,” he said softly. 

 

Youngjo sighed. “Youngmin—“

 

Youngmin shook his head. “Leave me alone.”

 

Youngjo’s jaw clenched as he looked at Youngmin carefully. “Is it the warlock?”

 

Youngmin’s eyes widened. “What?”

 

“That's where you were, right?” Youngjo commented, arms crossed and eyes narrowed. 

 

Youngmin scoffed at his elder twin. “And?”

 

Youngjo sighed and shook his head in disbelief. “You're going to get yourself killed!” He bellowed angrily. “All for a warlock?”

 

“You don’t understand!” Youngmin shouted back in response. 

 

Youngjo’s eyes narrowed. “Is he more important than your life?” He asked. 

 

“You don’t know what it feels like to want someone so badly, but you can’t have them,” Youngmin admitted. “It hurts, the longing.” 

 

“Youngmin…”

 

“He’s the one I want, the one I need,” Youngmin confessed. “If I can’t be by his side, I might as well—“

 

“What?” Youngjo demanded. 

 

Youngmin paused. “You’ll know when you find the one for you,” he replied carefully. 

 

Youngjo sighed and shook his head. He walked towards Youngmin and placed a hand on his shoulder. “Youngminnie,” he said softly. “Please, you’re all I have left.”

 

Youngmin nodded, a soft smile on his face as he looked at Youngjo. “That’s why we should leave—“

 

“You’re finally back.” Seungcheol suddenly walked into the room and glanced between them. He looked at Youngmin with dark eyes. “Rain wants to see you. Now.”

 

Youngmin nodded reassuringly at Youngjo before he walked further into the mansion. Towards the room Rain was in. They all went down on one knee in front of the warlock. 

 

Rain raised a brow as he glared down at them. He looked at Youngmin darkly. “Where did you go?” He demanded. 

 

Youngmin swallowed heavily as he bowed his head. “I wanted some air.” He responded. 

 

Rain scoffed. “You snuck out to see your warlock, do not lie to me.” He warned before his eyes flashed. 

 

Youngmin whimpered as the tattoo on his neck throbbed in pain. He fell to the floor. 

 

“Youngmin!” Youngjo bellowed as he moved and kneeled beside his twin. He looked at Rain with angry eyes. “Stop!” Youngjo shouted. 

 

Rain scoffed before the pain subsided. He walked towards the incubus twins. Ignoring Youngjo’s angered presence as he gripped Youngmin’s chin and tilted his head so he was glaring at him. “I hope you told him where we’re going, then I can kill him in front of you.” Rain spat. “Get ready to move out.” He ordered them. 

 

Youngjo helped Youngmin to his feet, looking at his twin with worried eyes. “Youngmin-ah…”

 

The shapes formed again, this time to a backdrop of buildings on fire, it looked like a battlefield. 

 

Youngmin panted as he looked at the destruction around them. There were dead bodies around, humans that had lived in the small village. Slaughtered for nothing. 

 

He looked over and could see Rain’s followers fighting against Minhyun and the NU’EST clan, the vampires were trying to push the others back as much as they could.  

 

Minhyun was fighting against Youngjo. 

 

Rain was walking towards where Donghyun was trying to protect the remaining humans. He had an energy shield around them and was trying to keep them calm. 

 

Youngmin’s eyes widened as he saw Rain’s hands glowing red as he charged his energy. Youngmin quickly extended his wings and flew at the warlock. He didn’t care about himself, only that Donghyun would be safe. He used his sword to block the enemy as Rain shot it at where Donghyun was. The energy was powerful and almost made Youngmin lose his balance. 

 

“Out of my way, traitor,” Rain growled darkly, his eyes dangerous. 

 

Youngmin was trembling as he held his sword ready. 

 

Donghyun looked at the incubus with worried eyes. “Youngmin…” 

 

Rain narrowed his eyes. Youngmin held strong even as the tattoo on his neck throbbed angrily. He could feel the pain running through him but he wouldn’t give in. Rain scoffed at him, preparing to attack again. 

 

Rain roared as the energy flew from him. 

 

Youngmin’s eyes widened, he lifted his sword again, blocking the blast as much as he could but it was too much. The energy blasted into him and he gasped at the pain. 

 

“Youngmin!” Youngjo’s voice called. 

 

“No!” Donghyun bellowed, the energy bursting from him, making Rain fly back and away from the incubus. Youngmin fell to his knees in exhaustion. Donghyun quickly moved to his side. “Youngmin.” He brushed some hair from Youngmin’s face with worried eyes. 

 

“Youngmin-ah…” Youngjo’s voice was quiet as he stood in front of them, he was looking down at his twin with worried eyes. 

 

Donghyun narrowed his eyes at Youngjo as he stood over them. He could see that Minhyun had taken over and was keeping Rain back. 

 

“Save him.” Youngjo suddenly said. 

 

Donghyun frowned deeper at him. “What?”

 

Youngjo bit his lip as he looked down at his twin. “Transfer his curse to me.” He instructed. 

 

“But you already have it,” Donghyun responded, looking at the tattoo on Youngjo’s neck. 

 

“Give me Youngmin’s too,” Youngjo shot back. 

 

Donghyun shook his head. “But… you’d have twice the pain, twice the amount of control taken away,” he explained. 

 

Youngjo sighed before he bit his lip. “Youngmin loves you,” he said carefully, looking at Donghyun with serious eyes. 

 

Donghyun’s eyes widened and he felt his cheeks flush. “He… what?” He looked down at the incubus in his arms. 

 

“Take him away from this,” Youngjo said carefully. 

 

Youngmin’s eyes fluttered open, he looked to Youngjo with worried eyes. “Youngjo…”

 

Youngjo smiled. “If I know you’re safe, that's all I need.” 

 

Youngmin shook his head carefully. “But… you?”

 

Youngjo clenched his fists and growled dangerously at Donghyun. “Do it warlock!” He demanded. 

 

Donghyun’s eyes widened before he bit his lip and nodded. He looked down at the incubus in his arms. Youngmin looked worried for his twin, Donghyun smiled reassuringly at him before he leaned down and placed his lips on Youngmin’s. The incubus gasped as Donghyun kissed him gently. 

 

They both began to glow, Donghyun growled as he carefully focussed on the curse Rain had placed on Youngmin. He pulled back and the tattoo on Youngmin’s neck came away from his skin and onto Donghyun’s palm. He looked at Youngjo cautiously before he pushed the energy towards him. 

 

Youngjo fell to the floor. Gripping his neck and yelping at the pain. 

 

“Youngjo…” Youngmin looked at him with guilty eyes. “Come with me, please,” he said softly. 

 

Youngjo scoffed and looked at his twin with defeated eyes. “One of us has to betray him later,” he winked playfully before he moved away quickly. 

 

They watched as Youngjo began to attack Minhyun again, more vampires moved to help the Valkyrie as he fought against Rain and Youngjo. 

 

“Youngjo…”

 

The pictures began to distort as the memories came to an end. Aaron, Geonhak and Daniel all pulled their heads back out of the water. Blinking and gasping hard. 

 

“Woah…” Daniel said as he ran a hand through his hair, amazed by what they’d just done and what they’d seen. 

 

Geonhak couldn’t help but clench his jaw as he remembered seeing Youngjo in the memories. Youngmin had reacted to Donghyun the same way Youngjo had reacted to Geonhak. He felt bad for the incubus but at the same time, Youngjo had stayed by Rain’s side instead of fighting and following Youngmin. Geonhak didn’t know what to think of the man, but a part of him wanted to help Youngjo. Get him out of Rain’s grip, but the thought of Donghyun casting a spell on Youngjo to make him Geonhak’s… it didn’t sit well with him. 

 

Aaron sat on the ground, he ran a hand through his hair and sighed heavily. Rain had been murdering people before Aaron had even realised he was the pure-soul. He looked over at where Minhyun was standing with Dongho. The Valkyrie had been looking out for him, fighting for him all this time. Aaron bit his lip, he knew the Valkyrie and he needed to have a long talk about when Minhyun actually found him. But right now, Aaron felt more motivated than ever to train, unlock his powers. He was also curious about the NU’EST clan; they'd also helped him. 

 

“Do you all understand now?” Donghyun asked them cautiously. 

 

Aaron nodded. He smiled at the warlock, “thank you,” he said suddenly. 

 

Donghyun frowned at him in confusion. 

 

“You’ve been protecting me all this time and I never knew.” Aaron added with a smile and bow of his head. “I hope we can work together to unlock my powers.” 

 

Donghyun smiled and nodded. 

 

Geonhak could feel Youngmin’s eyes on him. He frowned as he looked at the incubus cautiously. Youngmin narrowed his eyes slightly before he looked away again. Geonhak bit his lip, he knew for a fact that Youngjo had given his own freedom to save Youngmin. But Geonhak couldn’t help but feel like it wasn’t his responsibility to save Youngjo. 




Chapter Text

“You all look shocked,” Dongho commented as they walked toward where the vampire and Minhyun were standing beside the car. 

 

Daniel scoffed at him. “We weren’t expecting to be able to see memories like a movie.” He replied. 

 

“Yeah,” Dongho grinned. “That's warlock magic for you,” he added. 

 

“We should set off.” Minhyun announced, he had his arms crossed over his chest and he was looking around worriedly. 

 

Aaron wanted the Valkyrie to feel more relaxed but he knew Minhyun wouldn’t ever relax until Aaron was safe. “Wait.” Aaron suddenly said, an idea coming to his mind. 

 

Geonhak raised a brow at him. “What is it?”

 

“Maybe we could take refuge with Dongho-yah’s clan?” Aaron suggested, looking at Dongho. 

 

Donghyun raised a brow. “NU’EST?”

 

Aaron nodded. “Yeah, that way we’ll have more protection,” he explained. 

 

They all looked at Minhyun expectedly. The Valkyrie weighed out their options, the safe house was a good idea, but with the clan they’d have more support. He looked at Dongho. “Would it be okay?” 

 

Dongho nodded. “I’m sure it'll be fine.” He reassured, smiling at Aaron. 

 

Minhyun sighed before he nodded. “Let’s head to the NU’EST village.”

 

Dongho climbed into the driver's seat, he was the only one that knew the location of the clan. Daniel quickly moved into the passenger seat, nodding at Dongho carefully as he did. Minhyun and Aaron sat in the middle section of the car with Geonhak. Donghyun and Youngmin at the very back. 

 

Dongho started the car and they began to drive. They still weren’t heading towards Seoul but staying on the outskirts of the city. 

 

Aaron glanced out the window. He was extremely interested in the dynamics of the vampires. In the memory, the clan seemed to acknowledge Minhyun as part of them too. Valkyrie were a form of vampire, but Aaron was intrigued as to how it all worked. He looked at the driver, “Dongho-yah, don’t you need to let your clan know?” He asked. 

 

“Nah, they’ll be happy to see everyone,” Dongho replied with a smile. He looked at Daniel beside him briefly as he added, “and they’ll be happy to meet you guys.”

 

Daniel raised a brow slightly but nodded. He’d never even thought about vampire clans. Every time he’d be sent out on a mission by the hunter association it was to either terminate or capture a supernatural. He’d never really versed himself in vampire lore and personalities, all he really knew were supernatural’s strengths and weaknesses. He bit his lip, Daniel realised that he’d been as bad as other hunters and humans, he took the supernatural stereotypes and didn’t care much to actually acknowledge them. 

 

“It shouldn’t take too long to get there,” Dongho informed them all. 

 

Geonhak glared out of the window, he was still worried that the others would suggest about Youngjo again. Geonhak felt nervous, he knew the incubus had reacted to him, but he didn’t understand why. He wanted to ask Youngmin about it, but he was too embarrassed to do it in front of everyone. He made a mental note to ask Youngmin when they were alone. 

 

Donghyun looked over at Youngmin, the incubus was still weak. He was slumping slightly beside Donghyun, his head falling onto his shoulder. Donghyun looked at him with steady eyes. “Are you tired, hyung?” He asked. 

 

Youngmin mumbled slightly. “I’m okay…” he replied, lifting his head again and smiling at the warlock. 

 

Donghyun sighed with a smile, lifting his hand and holding Youngmin’s face gently. He moved the incubus back so his head was resting against Donghyun’s shoulder. “Rest, I can wake you when we arrive.” He reassured. 

 

Youngmin nodded and relaxed against him again. 

 

Geonhak bit his lip as he heard the couple behind him. Youngmin and Donghyun were almost perfect for each other, they protected each other and supported each other. He couldn’t help but glance beside him at where Minhyun was. The Valkyrie was watching Aaron closely as the pure-soul was drifting into slumber. Geonhak sighed, making Minhyun look at him. 

 

“What?” Minhyun asked him. 

 

Geonhak shook his head. “At some point you’re going to have to tell him how you feel.” He commented carefully. 

 

Minhyun’s eyes widened, he looked to Aaron again but the pure-soul was fast asleep against the window. He growled at Geonhak. “That isn’t important right now,” he said. 

 

“Aaron-hyung might not see it like that.” Geonhak responded cautiously. 

 

Minhyun clenched his fists, growling under his breath. “Stop. Please,” he grumbled. 

 

Geonhak could see how uncomfortable Minhyun looked at even the thought of the conversation with Aaron. Geonhak shook his head before he looked at Minhyun seriously. “I just want you to be happy, to smile again.”

 

Minhyun paused, looking at Geonhak with gentle eyes. He smiled. “Geonhakkie…” Minhyun knew he’d been extremely distant and stressed for a while. Geonhak had seen him at his best and at his worst. 

 

“Promise me when we’re in the village you’ll talk to him,” Geonhak sighed. “Some of the memories we saw, Aaron-hyung will have questions.” He said carefully. 

 

Minhyun bit his lip, he looked back at Aaron before he sighed and nodded. He knew that Aaron had been waiting patiently for Minhyun to tell him everything. 

 

Minhyun wanted to tell Aaron everything, he was just frightened. He didn’t want to feel the rejection from the pure-soul. Minhyun knew he wouldn’t be able to handle it. 

 

They drove for another few hours, Dongho smiled as he felt a sense of coming home as they approached the location. He turned down a small road, the car began to shake because of how off road it was. 

 

Aaron groaned as he began to awaken, he frowned as he realised where he was. He felt comfortable, just the shaking of the car had woken him up. Aaron blinked slightly as he realised he was resting against Minhyun’s shoulder. He looked up at the Valkyrie and smiled shyly. Minhyun smiled back at him prettily. Aaron quickly went back and looked out the window. “Where are we?” He asked. 

 

“We’re almost there.” Dongho responded before he began to slow the car down. 

 

Daniel raised a brow from the passenger seat. He looked around and could see they were coming to the end of the so-called road. “Here?” He questioned. 

 

Geonhak also looked unconvinced. “Are you sure?”

 

“Trust me,” Dongho chuckled. He stopped the car completely and turned the engine off, opening the door and climbing out. 

 

The others quickly followed suit, Youngmin had woken up and was standing with Donghyun cautiously.

 

Dongho led the way as they walked through the trees. It felt like they were heading towards nothing. Only the sound of birds and the wind was in the air, otherwise it was completely silent. 

 

Aaron frowned slightly, he could see both Daniel and Geonhak had their guns out ready. He couldn’t help but place a hand on his own gun just in case. Minhyun was beside him and he didn’t look threatened by anything, the Valkyrie looked almost calm. 

 

A sudden shift made Aaron pause, it felt like they’d just walked through energy. Geonhak looked like he’d felt it too as he looked around with a frown. Daniel was also frowning. 

 

“Dongho-yah!” A voice suddenly called. They all looked at where a pretty man was heading towards them. Aaron, Geonhak and Daniel all recognised the vampire from the memories they’d seen earlier. 

 

Daniel’s eyes widened as the vampire brought Dongho into his arms for a hug. Daniel clenched his jaw, lowering his gun slightly. He felt irritated as he saw Dongho smiling back at the unknown vampire. 

 

“Mingi-yah.” Dongho responded with a smile. 

 

Mingi pouted at the larger vampire. “I thought you’d forgotten about me,” he teased as he gave Dongho a playful punch on his strong chest. 

 

“Like I would,” Dongho replied playfully with a wink. Dongho couldn’t help but frown slightly as he felt Daniel’s glare. He shook his head before he looked back at the others. “Everybody, this is Mingi,” he introduced the vampire. 

 

Mingi bowed his head politely to them. “Hi!” He grinned before he looked at the Valkyrie. “Minhyunnie!” He wrapped the man in his arms, glad to see him again. 

 

Minhyun relaxed against the vampire. “Hey,” he smiled. 

 

Mingi pulled back and smiled again before he looked over the rest of the group. He nodded, “Donghyunnie, Youngminnie, it’s good to see you guys,” Mingi said. 

 

Youngmin nodded. “You too.” 

 

Mingi moved towards one of the unfamiliar faces but paused slightly as he looked over the other man. He could tell by the man’s stance that he was a hunter and raised a brow slightly. 

 

Daniel was looking at the vampire closely, his eyes were narrowed still. He sighed as he realised how childish he was acting, why did he feel almost jealous of whatever Dongho and Mingi’s relationship was anyway… “Hey, I’m Daniel.” 

 

Mingi raised a brow and smirked. “Hunter, right?”

 

Daniel glared. “Yeah.” 

 

Mingi scoffed and crossed his arms over his chest as he looked at Minhyun and then Dongho. “That's an interesting addition to your posse,” he commented. 

 

Daniel clenched his fists in irritation. “What’s that supposed to mean?” He demanded. Geonhak placed a careful hand on Daniel’s shoulder. 

 

“Daniel-ah,” Dongho frowned at the hunter. “Mingi didn’t mean anything by it,” he said carefully. 

 

Daniel rolled his eyes, crossing his arms over his chest. “Whatever.” He felt like a fool for acting so childish, he didn’t even know why he was doing it. 

 

“Okay…?” Mingi scoffed at the hunter, he could see he looked weirdly jealous for some reason. Mingi shrugged it off before he looked over at the other unfamiliar man. The vampire smiled. “And you must be Geonhak, right?” He asked. 

 

Geonhak nodded at the vampire. “Hey,” he offered, shaking Mingi’s hand. 

 

Mingi chuckled softly. “You definitely have a look of Minhyunnie,” he commented. Geonhak just smiled in response. 

 

Aaron smiled at the vampire as he approached him. 

 

Mingi’s eyes widened and he glanced at Minhyun briefly before he smiled and bowed his head at Aaron. “It’s good to finally meet you, we’ve heard so much about you.”

 

Aaron smiled awkwardly. “I hope it was all good,” he said.  

 

Mingi laughed proudly. “It was all Minhyunnie so of course it was all good!” He replied. 

 

Minhyun narrowed his eyes on the vampire carefully. “Mingi-yah…”

 

“Anyway, let’s get you guys some food and a place for you to sleep.” 

 

As they walked through the trees, Aaron’s eyes widened as he saw a whole community behind the trees. There were huts that were the vampires' homes. He could see there was a large area where some of the vampires were training, swords and combat. They were walking towards a large hut that was in the centre of the village. 

 

Mingi turned to them and smiled. “First you need to talk to the leader.” He said. Dongho just rolled his eyes.

 

Aaron was curious as to how the vampire dynamics all worked. 

 

Mingi nodded to the two vampires that were standing outside the hut. They moved and opened the door for them to enter. They all followed Mingi as he walked into the hut. 

 

Aaron was amazed by the interior, it was well equipped with weapons and there was also a wall covered in maps as well as pictures of Rain and his followers. Just like there was in Minhyun’s safe house. 

 

There was a handsome man standing next to the maps, he looked up and smiled at them all. “Welcome to the NU’EST village,” he announced. He moved towards them and bowed his head politely. “I’m Kim Jonghyeon, leader of the NU’EST clan.” He introduced himself. 

 

Aaron smiled at him. “Thank you for allowing us to stay here,” he replied. 

 

“Of course,” Jonghyeon responded. “You’re all welcome here,” he added. 

 

Dongho smiled at his leader before he gestured to the members of their team that the vampire didn’t know. “Jonghyeon-ah, this is Geonhak, Daniel and Aaron-hyung.” He pointed to each one as he said their name. 

 

“Pleased to meet you all.” Jonghyeon offered. He looked at the pretty vampire standing to the side, “Mingi-yah, take them to the guest house.” He instructed. 

 

Mingi smiled. “Sure! Follow me,” he began to walk out of the hut again. 

 

“Minhyun-ah.” Jonghyeon called. “Can I have a word with you?”

 

Minhyun nodded, he turned back to the leader. He looked over his shoulder at Aaron and could see the elder man looking back at him curiously. Minhyun smiled at him reassuringly. 

 

Aaron raised a brow slightly but followed after the others as they walked out the leaders hut and back into the village. Dongho, Donghyun and Youngmin all stayed behind. 

 

Mingi was smiling as he led the theee of them through the village. “You’re welcome to use all the facilities here,” he explained. The vampire paused before he turned to them and smiled playfully. “But, try not to bleed.” He warned. 

 

Daniel frowned. “What?”

 

Mingi shrugged and continued walking. “We have some baby vampires here that have never experienced fresh human blood.” 

 

Aaron nodded. “Okay, we’ll keep that in mind.” He responded. 

 

Mingi nodded with a grin, fangs on show playfully. He walked towards the centre of the village. Some of the vampires came out of their homes to look at them all curiously. There were families and vampires of all ages. 

 

Aaron smiled softly, he wondered if Dongho was also raised in the village. Aaron wanted to know more about it all. 

 

“This is the guest house,” Mingi said as he stopped outside a hut. “There’s a shower room in each bedroom.” 

 

Geonhak bowed his head. “Thank you.”

 

Mingi smiled before he nodded and left them to it. 

 

Aaron bit his lip, running a hand through his hair. There was a living room that they were currently in and six doors that were probably the bedrooms. There was also a small kitchen area, it was a cute little house. 

 

“This is so weird…” Daniel commented as he glanced out the window at the village again. The vampires were still outside looking at the hut curiously. 

 

“What do you mean?” Geonhak asked as he moved to sit on the sofa that was in the living area. 

 

Daniel ran a hand through his hair. “It’s like a hotel, in a vampire village…”

 

Geonhak nodded in agreement and shrugged his shoulders. “I guess so.”

 

Aaron moved to sit beside Geonhak on the sofa. He bit his lip as he thought back to everything they’d seen. “Those memories were so vivid…” he commented. 

 

“It really was like watching a movie,” Geonhak replied before he saw the worried expression on Aaron’s handsome face. “Hyung, are you okay?” He asked carefully. 

 

Aaron sighed. “All this time, I had abilities… I never knew,” he said softly. He couldn’t help but feel regretful that he hadn’t known earlier, that way he would have protected himself and not had to involve everyone else. 

 

“Hyung,” Geonhak smiled reassuringly at him. “You’re probably more powerful than you think.”

 

“I’m sure you’ll get a hang of it straight away.” Daniel added with a smile of his own. 

 

“I’m scared.” Aaron admitted. 

 

Geonhak frowned and looked at him cautiously. “Why?” He asked. 

 

Daniel came to sit on the floor in front of Aaron, placing a hand on his knee. “We’re all on your side hyung.” He reassured. 

 

Aaron smiled at them both. “I know,” he replied. “I’m just worried about what’s going to happen.” 

 

“Rain isn’t going to win.” Geonhak responded swiftly. He had confidence in them all to be able to hold Rain back. He definitely knew Minhyun would never let anything happen to Aaron.  

 

Aaron sighed and smiled sadly at the halfbreed. “We can’t be sure of that,” he responded carefully. 

 

“We can.” Geonhak shot back. 

 

Aaron bit his bottom lip. “Geonhak-ah…”

 

“This village is loyal to you,” Geonhak commented, smiling reassuringly. “We are too.” 

 

Aaron knew they were all loyal to him but he was still worried about Rain and what he was capable of doing. The man hadn’t held back with blowing up the hunters. “But we don’t know how powerful Rain is,” he said. 

 

“We have Youngmin’s insight too,” Daniel added. 

 

Aaron sighed. “I’m just worried, I don’t want you guys to get hurt.” 

 

“We won’t.” Geonhak answered confidently. “Hyung, trust me.” 

 

Aaron smiled and nodded. He couldn’t help but feel anxious about the future. It’s not that he didn’t believe in the others abilities and skills, but he was worried about how powerful Rain really was. 





🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸





“I’m glad you’re all okay,” Jonghyeon said as he smiled at them all. They were all standing around one of the tables in the leader's hut. 

 

Youngmin couldn’t help but feel his heart tug as he saw the picture of Youngjo on the board. He looked at Jonghyeon distractedly and smiled, nodding. “I owe Minhyunnie and the others my life,” he commented. 

 

Minhyun raised a brow at him and shook his head quickly. “No, you don’t,” he replied quickly. 

 

“Rain came looking for us,” Youngmin explained to the vampires. “He knew Donghyunnie was the one that helped Minhyunnie hide Aaron-hyung.”

 

Mingi blinked in confusion. “How did he find out?” He asked. 

 

“Youngjo?” Dongho replied cautiously. 

 

“No,” Youngmin shook his head quickly. “He wouldn’t have told them,” he responded. 

 

“Hyung,” Donghyun said carefully. “He might not have had a choice,” he said sadly. 

 

Youngmin ran a hand through his hair, he knew Youngjo was hurting. It still killed him inside that Youngjo had given his own freedom to let Youngmin live happily. “We have to help him…”

 

“Youngjo?” Jonghyeon asked carefully, looking at Minhyun with careful eyes. “Is that your plan?” He questioned.

 

Minhyun bit his lip and nodded. “If we can remove Youngjo from Rain’s grasp, we have an extra ally.” 

 

“Youngjo is pretty strong,” Mingi commented. 

 

Jonghyeon raised a brow. “What about Rain? What is your plan for him?” He asked. 

 

Minhyun clenched his fists. “Aaron-hyung wants to unlock his power.” He responded. 

 

“He does?” Mingi’s eyes widened. “Really?”

 

“And you’re okay with that, Minhyun-ah?” Jonghyeon added with a careful expression. 

 

“It’s not my choice.” Minhyun responded. He knew he’d never want Aaron to be in harm's way but the human was extremely strong willed. “Aaron-hyung is extremely valiant, he doesn’t want anyone to get hurt for him.” 

 

Jonghyeon smiled and nodded. He looked at Minhyun with serious eyes. “Rain is strong, but the NU’EST clan will stand by you.” 

 

Minhyun bowed his head in thanks to the leader. “Thank you.” 

 

Jonghyeon nodded again before he looked at Youngmin carefully. “What about the Youngjo situation?”

 

“We have a plan for that,” Youngmin replied. He looked at Minhyun briefly. “But we just have to convince Geonhak-ah,” he added. 

 

Jonghyeon frowned. “Geonhak? Why?”

 

Donghyun stepped up to answer. “The only way we can set Youngjo free of Rain’s curse is to transfer the master.” He explained. 

 

Mingi blinked. “So… Geonhak would be his new master?” He asked. 

 

Youngmin nodded. “Exactly.”

 

Jonghyeon was shocked that the halfbreed had agreed. “Does he understand what that would entail though?” 

 

Youngmin bit his lip before he smiled awkwardly, “he’s not exactly on the same page as us yet.” He said cautiously. 

 

“He will be.” Minhyun said swiftly. 

 

Youngmin raised a brow. “Can you convince him?”

 

“Not me, you.” Minhyun replied, looking at Youngmin pointedly. 

 

The incubus paused, looking at Minhyun with complete confusion. “Me?”

 

Minhyun nodded. “I could see Geonhakkie’s expression when he saw you and Donghyun-ah together,” he explained. “He'll come around soon.” 

 

Youngmin blinked but nodded, Minhyun knew Geonhak better than anyone else and he seemed confident that Geonhak would help them free Youngjo. 

 

Mingi raised a brow before he turned his attention to Dongho. “What about you?” He wondered. 

 

Dongho frowned at the younger vampire. “What about me?” He responded, looking the other man up and down. 

 

Mingi scoffed. “A hunter? Really?”

 

Dongho paused. “Daniel?” He asked. 

 

Mingi rolled his eyes. “Yeah! He was glaring daggers at me when I hugged you!” He said with irritation. 

 

Dongho’s eyes widened at what Mingi was implying. He swallowed heavily. “W-what?” His thoughts were suddenly back on the human’s sweet blood and how Daniel had allowed him to heal him. 

 

“Dongho-yah, he was totally jealous.” Mingi chuckled playfully. 

 

Dongho blinked. “J-jealous..?” He couldn’t help but smile slightly. Why was Daniel jealous? Did the hunter have a soft spot for him? Dongho couldn’t help but chuckle to himself, maybe he could have fun with that… 

 

Mingi sighed heavily. “Idiot.”

 

“Hey!” Dongho growled. 

 

Mingi shrugged nonchalantly. “At least he’s pretty and has a nice body,” he commented. 

 

“Mingi-yah.” Jonghyeon scolded with narrowed eyes on the younger vampire. 

 

Mingi just shrugged again before he looked at Minhyun. “Don’t think we haven’t forgotten about you.” 

 

The Valkyrie frowned at him. “What do you mean?”

 

Mingi shook his head in irritation. He couldn’t believe how pathetic his friends were. “You need to talk to Aaron-hyung, tell him.” 

 

“You haven’t told him everything?” Jonghyeon asked with narrowed eyes. 

 

Minhyun bit his lip before he shook his head. “Not yet…”

 

Jonghyeon sighed heavily. “Minhyun-ah…”

 

“I’ll do it.” Minhyun replied. He knew he needed to have a conversation with Aaron to tell him everything, even if it might break Minhyun. “But I just need you all to help me support Aaron-hyung when he starts to unlock his energy.”

 

Mingi smiled and nodded. “Of course.”

 

“We’re here for you.” Youngmin added with a smile. 




🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸




Youngjo growled darkly as he felt the splitting in his mind. Rain was standing over him, his hand held over Youngjo as he continued to attack him. Youngjo clenched his fists, he wouldn’t give up but neither would Rain. 

 

There was something blocking Youngmin, Youngjo wasn't able to locate him. But Rain didn’t care, he continued pushing trying to locate Youngmin using Youngjo’s bond with his twin. 

 

Rain growled as he stopped and moved away. “What is happening?!” He demanded. 

 

Soyeon and Seungcheol were standing to the side, watching closely but not getting involved. 

 

Youngjo was breathing deeply, the tattoo on his neck was throbbing in pain and his head felt like it was going to explode. He had his wings and tail out, Youngjo was angry and in pain. He looked at Rain with dark eyes. “He’s been shielded…” 

 

Rain grit his teeth in frustration. “Who’s doing it?”

 

Youngjo shook his head. He didn’t know. 

 

Rain ran a hand through his hair before he walked towards where the window was. He growled as he looked outside, it was dark now. He’d been trying to find Youngmin using Youngjo for hours. The incubus was stubborn, Rain knew Youngjo was strong but he was impressed he’d lasted as long as he had. 

 

“You will find him,” Rain growled as he turned again and walked towards the incubus on the floor. 

 

Youngjo flashed his fangs dangerously at the warlock. 

 

Rain scoffed. “Take him to the dungeon,” he instructed. 

 

Seungcheol nodded, he moved towards Youngjo and grabbed his arm. Youngjo was too exhausted to fight back. He was pulled down the stairs to the basement floor. It was dark, damp and cold. 

 

Youngjo growled as he felt the heavy cuffs on his wrists, he was thankful for the ability to see in the dark. He watched as Seungcheol walked back into the main mansion. Youngjo sighed heavily, he knew he was extremely weak, he needed blood to help his energy levels. He could feel his head dropping in exhaustion. Youngjo wanted Youngmin to be safe, he knew that his twin and his group would be able to keep the pure-soul safe from Rain. Youngjo had seen the determination in Minhyun’s eyes, the Valkyrie was powerful and seemed almost enthralled with the pure-soul. 

 

Youngjo swallowed as his mind suddenly drifted to the halfbreed… Youngjo had a strong urge to see him, he knew what it meant. He’d seen it when Youngmin had first seen and spoke about Donghyun, Youngjo never imagined he’d ever find anyone like that. 

 

He scoffed and smiled sadly, he had no chance of being happy like Youngmin. He gave that up so that Youngmin could live a happy life with Donghyun. 

 

Youngjo sighed and shook his head. He didn’t need to think about the halfbreed or about what he could never have. He had to focus on keeping Rain away from Youngmin, away from the pure-soul.  

Chapter Text

The NU’EST village offered them all a full meal, it was all equipped for the humans but there was also blood available for the vampires too.

The humans sat at their own table, with Donghyun and Youngmin. It felt weirdly segregated but the humans knew it was nothing degrading. Jonghyeon had told them that they’d feel less awkward if they had their own space to eat freely whilst the vampires drink blood. 

Aaron raised a brow slightly as he saw Minhyun and the others drinking from large goblets. It was almost something surreal and medieval. He couldn’t help but smile at the strange sight of the vampires. 

Daniel couldn’t help but feel picky as he sat between Aaron and Geonhak. He picked at his food with his chopsticks, so much so he could hear a snigger from another table. He narrowed his eyes as he saw Mingi chuckling at him. Daniel grumbled under his breath as he watched the pretty vampire lean over and whisper something to Dongho beside him. Daniel clenched his fists. 

“What’s wrong with you?” Geonhak commented with a raised brow as he saw the irritation on Daniel’s face. 

Daniel looked at the halfbreed and shook his head. He kept his eyes on the food in front of him but he could feel Dongho’s eyes on him. He clenched his jaw at how childish he was acting. He wasn’t even jealous. 

Donghyun was watching Youngmin carefully. He noticed the incubus didn’t eat much and he knew the incubus hadn’t drank blood in a while. Donghyun bit his lip, he knew the best way to give Youngmin energy. He smiled softly and reached his hand under the table, squeezing Youngmin’s thigh. 

The incubus paused and looked at his partner with a raised brow. He could see the confident glint in Donghyun’s eyes. Youngmin smiled and was glad that Donghyun could read his expressions. Youngmin’s urges were clawing at him, he knew he had to have the warlock soon.

The villagers began to disperse and some of the group began to yawn. It was darker now and they were all worn out from travelling. 

Donghyun smiled as he took Youngmin’s hand. He knew which hut was theirs, thankfully they had one to call their own because of how many times they’d been to the village. 

Youngmin chuckled softly as they walked into their hut, Donghyun locked it behind them and turned to Youngmin with a confident smile. 

“What are you thinking?” Youngmin asked with another chuckle. 

“How beautiful you are,” Donghyun responded. He moved towards the incubus and placed his hands on Youngmin’s waist. He looked at the other man with careful eyes. “You need this.”

“Always,” Youngmin responded as he leaned forward and kissed the warlock. Donghyun deepened the kiss, addicted to Youngmin’s taste. He pushed the incubus back further into the hut. Youngmin chuckled as he felt Donghyun push him back onto their bed. “Eager?”

Donghyun smirked playfully. Youngmin giggled and accepted a quick kiss from Donghyun, he trailed his lips down Youngmin’s throat, over the small scar and back to his nose. “I love you, hyung,” Donghyun confessed. He smiled, then leaned over and pressed his lips against Youngmin’s softly. 

Youngmin felt a wash of warmth float over him and smiled back at the warlock. He kissed him back, because that was a thing he was allowed to do, then smiled at him. “Make love to me,” he requested. 

The warlock bit his bottom lip. He smiled, then closed the distance between them and kissed the incubus softly. Youngmin parted his lips a little, capturing Donghyun’s bottom lip, and felt a thrill when he felt Donghyun's tongue trace his top lip. The energy floating from Donghyun was always his favourite thing, it felt pure. Like the love he knew was between them. 

Youngmin smiled into the kiss, then deepened it further, letting his tongue explore Donghyun’s mouth, loving the way Donghyun explored his. The novelty of being able to kiss each other this way never grew old, not to Youngmin, and he was sure Donghyun felt the same. Being able to kiss, to touch, to love was such an unspeakable privilege, and Youngmin was careful not to take it for granted. 

He rolled to his side, facing Donghyun, letting his hand explore his partner’s body a bit. Donghyun’s jacket and shirt kept him from touching all he wanted, but Youngmin slyly slipped his hand between the buttons of Donghyun’s shirt to get to his skin. Donghyun made a little noise in his mouth and rolled to face Youngmin, grabbing at his side to pull him close. Youngmin smiled into the kiss and allowed himself to be pulled gladly. 

They kissed for a long while, touching and exploring each other, rolling around on the bed. Their hands roamed aimlessly and they lazily ground their hips together, creating friction for their cocks, displacing and unbuttoning clothes slowly as they went. The more they touched and caressed, the more Youngmin wanted . 

Donghyun was in no hurry, though: he seemed perfectly content to take his time. So Youngmin decided to take the lead. 

He rolled Donghyun onto his back, straddling his hips, and took a moment just to look down at his partner. The candlelight illuminated him softly and the flames reflected in his smiling eyes, and Youngmin felt his heart clench almost painfully with love for the warlock. He leaned forward to capture Donghyun’s mouth in a slow kiss, his hands working the remaining buttons of the warlock’s shirt and he kissed his way down Donghyun’s neck, towards the skin he’d just exposed.

“You are so beautiful,” he murmured against Donghyun’s skin. “So perfect in every way. I love you so much.”

“Hyung…” Donghyun gasped when Youngmin sucked a mark onto his collarbone, there was no fang but Donghyun almost wanted the incubus to mark him up. 

“Yes?” Youngmin asked, soothing the mark he’d just left with his tongue. 

“I want you.”

Youngmin trailed kisses lower, across Donghyun’s chest. “You’ve got me,” he promised. “I’m all yours.”

Donghyun’s hands came up to grip Youngmin’s shoulders, squeezing them, but it didn't slow Youngmin down at all. He finally finished unbuttoning Donghyun’s shirt and pushed it open, baring his strong chest. Youngmin didn’t hesitate to bathe his chest in kisses, licks and nips, cherishing the taste of his lover's skin. He wanted more of that taste, and knew how to get it. He circled Donghyun’s navel with his tongue playfully, then dragged his tongue down the little trail of hair from his navel into his trousers until his mouth met denim and the hard cock encased within. 

Feeling wicked, he mouthed Donghyun’s cock through his trousers, creating a huge wet spot, and earning a groan for his efforts. 

“Tease,” Donghyun accused breathlessly, and Youngmin couldn’t help but grin wickedly up at him. 

“You want more?” He asked with dark eyes. 

Donghyun smirked. “You know I do.”

“You can have anything you want,” Youngmin whispered. “Anything at all.”

He set to work on Donghyun’s button and zip as quickly as he could, pressing hot kisses to his lower abdomen until he got them loose. Donghyun lifted his hips accommodatingly when Youngmin pushed his pants and trousers down to his thighs, letting his cock bob free. 

Youngmin just looked for a moment, taking in the beauty of it, how long and thick and hard it was. 

He wrapped his hand around it lightly, gently, and began to pump. Donghyun groaned and laid his head back on the bed, his chin towards the sky, and Youngmin felt very powerful in that moment. Something glinted in the candlelight, a small drip of moisture at the head of Donghyun’s cock, and Youngmin couldn’t resist darting his tongue out to taste. Donghyun groaned again, and Youngmin closed his eyes, savoring the flavor. 

“Hyung, Youngminnie, please ...”

Youngmin pumped him lightly. “You want me to suck you?”

Donghyun’s fists clenched in the bed sheets. “Yes. Please.”

“Whatever you want, Donghyunnie,” he said, then opened his mouth and took Donghyun’s cock inside. He swirled his tongue around the head, getting more of that taste, then slid his mouth downward, taking Donghyun deeper. 

Donghyun shouted and clutched at his hair, and Youngmin would have smirked had he been able. He loved knowing that he’d made Donghyun lose some of his control. He hummed approval around Donghyun’s cock, vibrating him, savoring the moan Donghyun gave. 

“God, hyung… yes… your mouth feels so good…”

Youngmin started bobbing his head, hollowing his cheeks on every upward stroke, sucking him greedily. Donghyun’s hands tightened in his hair, and Youngmin sucked harder. He used his hand to pump the lower part in rhythm. 

“Hyung, hyung, so good, love you so much…” Donghyun felt like he was going crazy. He knew Youngmin was extremely talented at things like this because he was an incubus. But sometimes it was almost too much. 

The hand that wasn’t working in tandem with his mouth, Youngmin brought up to play with Donghyun’s balls. He fondled them with the firm pressure he knew his lover liked and used Donghyun’s sounds to guide him. 

“Ah! Ah! Hyung! Shit!”

Youngmin took him deeper, letting Donghyun’s cock head go to the back of his throat and bobbing at that new depth. Donghyun’s hands tightened to almost painful levels and he made animalistic sounds of pleasure. His hips thrust up into Youngmin’s mouth helplessly and Youngmin welcomed it, readying himself for the heavenly taste of Donghyun’s come. His lover was close, he could tell, and he was excited. 

“Wait! Wait!” Donghyun cried out, pulling Youngmin’s hair gently to make him stop. 

Youngmin did at once, looking up at Donghyun quizzically. “What’s wrong?”

Donghyun smiled at him almost sheepishly. “I was about to come.” He admitted. 

Youngmin blinked before he gave Donghyun a naughty grin. “That was the point, Donghyunnie.”

Donghyun gripped him by the arm and pulled him up beside him, meeting Youngmin’s mouth in a messy kiss. “I want to come inside you,” he whispered. 

Youngmin smiled against his mouth. “I told you, you can have whatever you like.”

Donghyun captured his mouth again, their kiss needy and hard, and Youngmin was gratified by the sense of urgency he could feel emanating from Donghyun. He continued to pump and stroke Donghyun’s cock, earning little sounds, and was hardly surprised when he heard a little snap and suddenly, he and Donghyun were both utterly naked. The warlock knew some handy spells… 

At once, Donghyun’s hand was wrapped around Youngmin’s cock, stroking him as they kissed, and Youngmin could feel his own sense of urgency rising. Donghyun rolled him onto his back and was hovering over him, stroking him in rhythm with Youngmin’s hand on his own cock. 

Youngmin whimpered when he let go of his cock, then whimpered again when he felt two slick fingers part his cheeks and started circling his hole. He growled darkly at Donghyun as the warlock continued to just tease him. 

Donghyun chuckled and finally pushed his fingers into the incubus, watching with awe as Youngmin arched prettily off the bed. He leaned down and latched his lips over Youngmin’s own. The warlock grinned into the kiss. “Eager?”

“Yes. Please.”

Donghyun caught Youngmin’s groan in his mouth. He scissored his fingers inside Youngmin, opening him further, and Youngmin whimpered in pleasure. 

“Please, please, Donghyunnie. Please fuck me.” Youngmin growled, his eyes were dark, black. 

Donghyun loved watching his incubus fall apart under him. “Yes, Youngminnie-hyung, anything for you.” He responded. 

Donghyun lowered himself, putting himself between Youngmin’s legs, still fucking him with his fingers slowly, their mouths still locked together. Youngmin whimpered when he felt Donghyun withdraw his fingers, then made a little sound of pleasure when he felt the blunt head of Donghyun’s cock at his entrance. The kiss broke but their faces remained close, their breaths intermingling in the small space between them. 

“Are you ready?” Donghyun asked carefully. 

Youngmin nodded. “I’m ready.” He reassured with a smile. 

Donghyun started to push inside, gently, carefully, and Youngmin let out a long, sustained moan of pleasure. He clung to Donghyun, his fingernails digging into his lover’s back, and spread his legs wider as Donghyun sank deeper. There was still a stretch that was just this side of burning, and Youngmin loved it. Every inch felt like a miracle until finally, Donghyun could go no further. Youngmin was so full he could barely stand it, his eyes closed to let him concentrate fully on the feeling of Donghyun filling him. 

“Are you alright?” Donghyun whispered. 

“Yeah. More, please.” Youngmin responded, back arched. 

Donghyun withdrew slowly, until just the head was buried inside Youngmin, then slid back in. 

“Again. More,” Youngmin demanded. 

Donghyun obliged, sliding himself in and out of Youngmin’s body slowly, fucking him gently. It felt good, it felt so good, Youngmin almost felt like crying. “You’re so good, Donghyunnie,” he breathed. “You’re so good, your cock feels like heaven filling me and I love it. I love you .”

“I love you, too,” Donghyun replied, his voice strained. “I love you so much, hyung, just so much…”

Youngmin opened his eyes, looking at the warlock and felt overwhelmed as the energy surged over him. The warlock’s energy was feeding his beast and he loved it. “Give me more, my love. Fuck me harder.” Youngmin growled, fangs flashing dangerously. 

Donghyun sped up a little, making Youngmin clutch him tighter, groaning. “Yes, Donghyunnie. More. More. I love you. More.”

The warlock did as requested, fucking Youngmin harder, every stroke of his cock stimulating Youngmin’s prostate. He could feel himself getting closer, ever closer to the end. 

“Donghyunnie, Donghyunnie, I love you so much…” Youngmin chanted. 

Donghyun was mesmerised by the incubus’s dark eyes, Youngmin’s expression was full of devotion and love. “I love you, too, hyung,” Donghyun panted, thrusting harder. “Love you so much… you feel so good… fuck! ”

“Let go, Donghyunnie. Let go and come for me. Fill me with it… please… I’m so close…” Youngmin gasped. 

Donghyun put on a final burst of speed, making Youngmin cry out and clutch him for dear life, his orgasm barrelling towards him now. 

“Hyung… hyung… come for me… fuck! Come now!”

Youngmin obeyed, his cock erupting between their bodies, covering his chest and belly with come while every cell in him seized up with pleasure. He screamed something that could have been Donghyun’s name, but he wasn’t sure and it didn't matter. Every nerve in his body pulsed white hot with ecstasy as his cock emptied. Vaguely, he was aware of Donghyun shouting and going stiff above him, finding his own orgasm. 

Donghyun gasped as he saw the sparks of energy around them, he smiled as he looked down at the beautiful creature beneath him. Youngmin was breathing deeply, eyes closed with a pretty content expression on his face. 

They were both panting, basking in each other's presence. Finally, Youngmin opened his eyes to look up at his warlock at the same time Donghyun blinked his eyes open, too. They were both still breathing heavily, but smiled. 

Youngmin pulled Donghyun down into a kiss. “I love you,” he declared in a breathy voice. “I just love you so much.”

“I love you, too, hyung.” 

They kissed a little more, exchanging soft words, before Donghyun withdrew with a groan, flopping onto the bed beside Youngmin. He muttered a spell under his breath and cleaned them both. He was lying on his side as he gazed at the incubus, reaching over and threading his fingers through Youngmin’s hair and brushing it back. 

“Do you feel better, hyung?” He asked with a smile. He could tell that Youngmin was a lot stronger now. 

Youngmin looked at him and pouted, he smiled. “You know.” He responded. Youngmin shuffled closer to the warlock, kissing Donghyun’s chest as he snuggled against him. 

They laid silently together for a long while, just happy to be beside each other. They could hear the soft sounds of the villagers outside. 

Youngmin bit his bottom lip and sighed softly, he looked at Donghyun and smiled when he saw the warlock had fallen asleep. Youngmin knew that Donghyun had given him more energy than he had to, he was thankful to his lover but also wished that sometimes he wasn’t as selfless. 

He reached to the side and pulled the clean bed sheet over Donghyun’s broad shoulders. He moved closer to the warlock until they were nose-to-nose with each other. 

Youngmin kissed Donghyun’s nose softly and couldn’t help but think how lucky he was. His heart tugged again, just thinking about what Youngjo had given up for him. Youngmin was determined to get Geonhak to help him set Youngjo free of Rain’s control. 

He brushed some hair from Donghyun’s face and smiled. He didn’t deserve someone as perfect as Donghyun. 

 

Chapter Text

It’d been a week since they arrived at the village. Mingi had shown them all around and where the village boundaries were. Warning them that if they went out of the boundaries they were liable to an attack, the shield around the village would protect them. 

 

Aaron had spent time with Donghyun. The warlock was extremely polite and didn’t force Aaron to do anything he was uncomfortable with. 

 

But Aaron couldn’t help but feel extremely angry and frustrated with himself. He hadn’t even been able to feel any potential energy from himself. 

 

Donghyun looked at him with a reassuring smile. “It’s okay hyung, these things take time.” 

 

Aaron shook his head. “But we might not have time.”

 

Donghyun was worried that the elder man was trying too hard to pull his energy out, “Hyung—“

 

“I just want to be able to help people.” Aaron responded with a heavy sigh. He was disappointed in himself and couldn’t help but feel like he was constantly distracted. 

 

“I know,” Donghyun replied softly, giving Aaron a supportive smile. “But we can’t force the energy out of you, that could hurt you.” He warned.

 

“I’m sorry,” Aaron knew Donghyun was right, he didn’t want to be overwhelmed by the energy. “It’s just frustrating.”

 

Donghyun offered him a chuckle. “I know how you feel, I went through that too when I was just starting with warlock spells.” 

 

Aaron smiled at him before he looked at Donghyun with curious eyes. “Can you show me a spell?” He asked. 

 

“Of course!” Donghyun replied with a grin. He held his palm out, Aaron watched with fascination and amazement as a purple butterfly began to emerge. The creature spread its wings before it began to fly around them, it had glitter around it too. 

 

Aaron smiled as he watched the magic happen. “Woah…”

 

“Some spells like that are easy, others take a long time to master.” Donghyun explained as the butterfly continued to fly around them. “The spell Rain uses on his followers is a complex spell that is actually banned.”

 

Aaron frowned slightly. “But what happens if you cast the spell to help Youngjo?” He asked with concern. 

 

Donghyun sighed heavily, the butterfly flew back towards them and landed on Donghyun’s finger. “I could potentially be in trouble with the warlock association.” He replied carefully. “But it’ll be worth it.”

 

“Donghyun-ah…” Aaron could see the devotion Donghyun had for his incubus lover. It was sweet, but Aaron was worried for the warlock and the repercussions he might face. 

 

“Youngminnie-hyung feels guilty for letting Youngjo stay.” Donghyun said softly. He could see the pain in Youngmin’s eyes and knew the sparkle would only return if Youngmin knew Youngjo was safe. “They only have each other left.” He added softly. The twins had lost their family a long time ago. 

 

“We can help him.” Aaron reasserted, he didn’t want Youngjo to suffer if the man wasn’t even a supporter of Rain. 

 

Donghyun smiled and nodded before he looked at Aaron pointedly. “What about you, hyung?” He asked. 

 

Aaron frowned slightly. “What do you mean?”

 

“Minhyun-hyung.” Donghyun responded.  

 

Aaron bit his lip. He knew that Minhyun had been avoiding him since they came to the village. Aaron wanted answers but he also missed the Valkyrie. “The memories you showed us has just confused me more,” Aaron admitted. “I don’t understand why Minhyun-ah won’t tell me? He knew I had energy inside me but never said anything.”

 

Donghyun placed a hand on Aaron's shoulder. “He only wants what’s best for you.” He reassured. 

 

Aaron nodded. “I know, but why?”

 

“Ask him.” Donghyun replied. “Make him answer you.” 

 

Aaron bit his lip, he didn’t want to force Minhyun to talk but it seemed like even his friends were becoming impatient with the Valkyrie. Aaron could always ask the others but he wanted to hear it all from Minhyun, after all the Valkyrie had been looking out for him for the longest time. 

 

Aaron was determined to find out everything Minhyun knew about him. He wasn’t going to give the Valkyrie any more time. 




🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸




Daniel and Geonhak got geared up as they headed out of the hut. They were both determined to improve their skills in case they had to fight Rain and his followers. 

 

Geonhak was glad that so far no one had approached him about Youngjo but he knew that it was only a matter of time before the plan was announced again. 

 

Daniel tilted his head as he saw Dongho walking towards them. The vampire looked over them both before he smiled. 

 

“Hey,” Geonhak offered the vampire. 

 

Daniel couldn’t help but take in Dongho’s appearance. The vampire had his dark hair slicked back, he had on black jeans and a black wifebeater. His arms were always on show and Daniel could even see tattoos on his skin. He raised a brow slightly before he realised he was staring too much and glanced away. 

 

Dongho noticed the hunters stare. He smirked before he offered Geonhak an eye smile. “Hey, where are you heading?” He replied. 

 

“Me and Geonhak-ah are going to head to the firing range.” Daniel answered swiftly, narrowing his eyes on the vampire slightly. 

 

Dongho nodded and grinned. “I’ll join you guys.” He announced. Geonhak smiled and nodded. 

 

“Me too!”

 

Daniel frowned slightly as he saw Mingi running towards them. The pretty vampire smirked at him before he grabbed Dongho’s bare arm and pulled him along. 

 

Daniel couldn’t help but clench his teeth. 

 

Geonhak smiled and rolled his eyes at the vampires messing with Daniel. He gave the hunter a pat on the back and they followed after the vampires. 

 

Geonhak and Daniel quickly moved into position at the target practice. They both pulled out their guns and began to shoot, it was easy for them. Daniel was more skilled than Geonhak but they were both still good. 

 

Daniel raised a brow slightly, curious as to how Geonhak was so good. 

 

Mingi sat with his chin resting on his hand. He was bored as he watched the hunter and Geonhak fire their guns at the targets and hit them every time. “Maybe you guys should try out bow and arrows?” He asked suddenly. 

 

Geonhak turned to the vampire. He looked unsure. “I dunno, they don’t seem as reliable.” He answered honestly. 

 

Daniel nodded in agreement. 

 

Mingi scoffed slightly at that. “They’re only as reliable as the one shooting them.” He responded, giving a pointed look at Daniel as he did.  

 

Geonhak shrugged and nodded. “I guess we could give it a go..?” He responded. Dongho grinned and handed the halfbreed a bow and arrow. Geonhak nodded and smiled at the vampire in response. 

 

Mingi held another bow and arrow and smirked playfully at Daniel. “If you don’t think you can do it..?” He taunted. 

 

Daniel narrowed his eyes. “Of course we can do it.” He snatched the bow and arrow from Mingi’s hand and moved back to the targets. 

 

Geonhak was aiming and firing pretty well, he was a little slower than when he was shooting a gun but he was still good. 

 

Daniel closed one of his eyes as he aimed the bow where he wanted it. He growled under his breath as the arrow soared through the air and landed to the side of the target. He brushed it off and tried again, ignoring the vampires’ eyes on him as he did. 

 

“Your stance isn’t very good.” Mingi commented with a raised brow. 

 

Daniel clenched his jaw. He glared at the vampire and was about to tell him where to shove it when Dongho stood in front of him and blocked his view of Mingi.  

 

“Try again,” Dongho instructed. 

 

Daniel narrowed his eyes but moved back into the stance he had previously taken. He fired the arrow and growled as it soared through the air and passed the target again. “Shit.” Daniel ran a hand through his hair in irritation. 

 

Dongho sighed. He quickly stepped behind the hunter. Daniel’s eyes widened as he felt Dongho’s hard body behind his own. Dongho held one hand on Daniel’s waist and the other on his arm to help him with the stance. 

 

Dongho felt warm behind him, it was almost a weird comforting feeling. Daniel had to bite his lip to stop a gasp from leaving his mouth. He didn’t even know why he was reacting so much to the vampire, but it felt strangely good and safe with the vampire’s hands on him. 

 

“Try again,” Dongho repeated, only this time his voice was almost a whisper as he stood close to Daniel. 

 

Daniel’s breathing was more erratic, he could feel his hands trembling slightly. He didn’t know what was wrong with himself. He felt almost nervous having the vampire so close to him. 

 

Dongho smirked playfully as he felt the hunter trembling in his arms. He could hear Daniel’s heart beating faster, it was soothing to his ears. Dongho’s smirk turned to a genuine smile as he held the hunter close to him. He couldn’t help himself, Dongho leaned forward slightly and took a deep breath, taking in the scent of Daniel. The memory of his blood and his taste was almost overwhelming. 

 

Daniel’s eyes widened and he quickly pulled away. “W-what?” He turned around and could see Dongho looking back at him curiously. 

 

Geonhak paused, Mingi was helping him with the bow and arrow. He looked at Daniel with confused eyes. The hunter looked wary as he looked at Dongho. 

 

“Aren’t you going to hit the target?” Mingi’s voice taunted. 

 

Daniel blinked at Dongho again before he turned back and aimed. He took a deep breath and focused, his confidence returning as he aimed and shot the arrow. Although it didn’t land in the centre of the target it was close. Close enough that he smirked and looked at Mingi and Dongho and winked at them. 

 

Geonhak chuckled at him, shaking his head at the sudden confidence Daniel had. He gave the hunter a high five. 

 

Mingi chuckled. “Your human is interesting.” He commented. 

 

Dongho watched as Daniel and Geonhak walked towards the other side for a drink. He smirked and nodded. “Yeah, he is.” 

 

Geonhak raised a brow as he saw Dongho looking over at them, more specifically at Daniel. He sighed and ran a hand through his hair. 

 

Daniel smiled as he saw Youngmin heading towards them. “Hey.” Daniel offered the incubus. 

 

Geonhak couldn’t help but feel dread run through him as he saw the incubus. Youngmin smiled at Daniel before he looked at Geonhak. “Youngmin-hyung.” Geonhak offered. 

 

“Geonhak-ah, can we talk?” Youngmin asked calmly. 

 

Geonhak ran a hand through his hair and shook his head. “I know what you’re going to ask.” He responded. 

 

Youngmin flinched slightly before he looked at Geonhak with careful eyes. “Please?”

 

Daniel pushed Geonhak towards the incubus. Geonhak narrowed his eyes on the hunter before he looked back at Youngmin and nodded. “Fine.” 

 

Daniel smiled at the halfbreed as he walked after the incubus. Daniel was suddenly aware that he was now alone with Dongho and Mingi. He looked behind him and frowned when he saw just Dongho standing there watching him carefully. 

 

The vampire smiled at him before he made his way over towards Daniel. “Wanna try again?” Dongho asked. 

 

Daniel took a cautious step back. “Maybe we could do hand combat?” Daniel suggested instead. He knew he couldn’t handle the possibility of Dongho holding him again. 

 

The vampire tilted his head curiously at the suggestion. “You wanna do that?” Dongho asked carefully. 

 

Daniel frowned. “Yeah..?” He replied. Daniel was well trained in hand to hand combat and knew that he was probably more skilled than the vampire. 

 

“Okay,” Dongho shrugged as he placed his bow and arrow to the side. He walked towards the small training area that was near the targets. He nodded his head at Daniel. “C’mon then,” he called. 

 

Daniel blinked at the vampire in confusion. “Huh?”

 

“Come at me.” Dongho growled. 

 

Daniel narrowed his eyes before he gave the vampire a determined look. He would show Dongho how skilled he was and make it so that the vampire didn’t want to ever do hand combat with him again. 

 

Daniel managed to hit Dongho a few times but the vampire remained on his feet. Dongho wasn’t as quick to react as Daniel was and the vampire growled at him a few times as he got a fist or a leg to the side. 

 

Dongho couldn’t help but be distracted as he watched the hunter come at him. Daniel was sweating slightly, his hair sticking to his forehead and beads were running down his neck. He had a T-shirt on and Dongho wanted to know how far the beads were going… Dongho knew that judging by Daniel’s reactions earlier, the hunter was definitely interested in him. 

 

Dongho narrowed his eyes and wanted to test his theory. He carefully planted his foot in the right place, Daniel stumbled slightly as Dongho’s foot was in the way. He yelped slightly as he lost his balance. 

 

Dongho’s eyes widened as he felt the hunter’s whole weight on him. He hadn’t expected Daniel to fall completely. Dongho was taken off guard and fell to the floor too, the hunter above him. They both groaned in pain. 

 

Daniel paused as he looked down at the vampire. He couldn’t help but stare. Dongho was extremely handsome, he had a sheen of sweat on his skin that was making his already golden tone glisten. 

 

Dongho was still as he gazed back at Daniel. The vampire's eyes were focused, there was a red tint to them, it felt almost dangerous. Like something forbidden. But Daniel liked the way they were so focused on him. It made him feel like he was the only one in Dongho’s eyes. 

 

Daniel was practically straddling him, his thighs on either side of Dongho’s own. The hunter’s body heat was comfortable, Dongho wanted to reach up and take a hold of Daniel’s waist again. Hold him close, make sure he didn’t get hurt and protect him. Dongho swallowed hard at his thoughts, worried about what they truly implied. What he truly felt about the hunter. 

 

Daniel suddenly bit his bottom lip, Dongho’s eyes followed the action quickly before his eyes were back on Daniel’s own. 

 

Daniel saw the vampire's eyes watching him closely and couldn’t help himself. Daniel carefully lifted his hand before he moved it towards Dongho’s face. He cupped the vampire's strong jawline and used his thumb to run gently over Dongho’s bottom lip. 

 

Dongho’s eyes darkened but he allowed the human to do what he wanted. He couldn’t help but growl softly as he opened his mouth, flashing his fangs. 

 

Daniel’s eyes widened as he focused on Dongho’s lips, he could see the dangerous fangs. Daniel was chewing on his bottom lip distractingly as he continued to hold his thumb against Dongho’s lips. His other hand had moved to rest on Dongho’s strong chest automatically. Dongho was breathing deeply beneath him, his chest rising and falling with his deep breaths. 

 

Dongho gasped as he felt Daniel’s thumb carefully caress his fang. It tickled and Dongho automatically moved, he sat up quickly and placed his hands on Daniel’s waist. 

 

The hunter yelped as he suddenly found himself in Dongho’s lap, Daniel’s hands holding the vampire’s shoulders. Daniel blinked at Dongho with round confused eyes. 

 

Dongho smiled at him. “What are you waiting for?” He asked carefully. 

 

Daniel paused at the question. He blinked, what was he waiting for? What did he want to do? He licked his lips again before he cautiously moved closer to Dongho’s face. He felt a strange urge to run his tongue over Dongho’s fang. “I—“

 

“Hey, oh…” Jonghyeon’s voice suddenly made Daniel pull back. “Didn’t realise I was interrupting…” he commented. 

 

Dongho’s eyes automatically narrowed and flashed red in irritation. “Jonghyeon-ah,” he growled. 

 

Jonghyeon blinked. “Ah, I can come back later?”

 

“No!” Daniel quickly pulled away completely, standing up and looking at the lead vampire with round embarrassed eyes. His cheeks were flushed. “We were just training!”

 

“Training?” Jonghyeon raised a brow. “Okay..?”

 

Dongho stood up too but was looking at Daniel with a fond expression. He didn’t even care that Jonghyeon would probably tease him about it later. 

 

Daniel wanted the ground to swallow him. He hated looking weak in front of others and he’d just completely let his guard down. The lead vampire had seen him sitting in Dongho’s lap going in for… a kiss… Daniel’s eyes widened in shame. “I-I gotta go.”

 

Dongho’s eyes widened as Daniel suddenly turned and ran away. He was confused by the hunter's reaction. “Daniel! Wait!” He called as he ran after the hunter, unbothered about whatever Jonghyeon wanted him for. He caught up with Daniel quickly and held his wrist to stop him from walking. “You were going to say something to me, I want—”

 

“We can’t do this,” Daniel cut him off, pulling his hand out of Dongho’s grasp. 

 

Dongho blinked in confusion. “Wait… What?” He responded. 

 

“I’m a hunter, you’re a vampire.” Daniel said quickly, running a hand through his hair. “Whatever is happening between us, it has to stop. Now.” He warned. 

 

Dongho just stood confused. “But—“

 

“It won’t work.” Daniel shot back. 

 

Dongho frowned and shook his head. He didn’t understand why Daniel was being so negative. Nothing had happened between them, the emotions were just running high. Dongho didn’t know what was between them but he knew he wanted to try. “But, we can make it work?” He responded softly. 

 

“Stop.” Daniel narrowed his eyes at the vampire, ignoring the confusion in Dongho’s pretty eyes. “I don’t want it to work, I’m a hunter, you're a vampire. That's the end.” 

 

Dongho flinched at that. “Daniel-ah…”

 

“I’m going to find Aaron-hyung.” Daniel announced as he turned his back on the vampire as walked away. 

 

Dongho stood, alone. Watching where Daniel had just walked away from him. He felt his heart smash into pieces, he didn’t even know how he felt about the hunter but he knew he felt attracted to Daniel. But now? The hunter had practically told him to forget about any potential between them. Dongho clenched his jaw, in irritation. Daniel was the one that had responded positively to Dongho’s teasing and now he was deciding he didn’t actually want anything? 

 

Dongho growled darkly as he ran a hand through his hair. He knew he had to blow off some steam, he was extremely agitated now. He shook his head and made his way towards the main village.

 

Jonghyeon and Mingi saw him and waved him over but he just ignored them and headed into his home. 




🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸




Geonhak sighed heavily as they walked silently through the village. He turned on Youngmin and narrowed his eyes at the incubus. “Just get to the chase.” He grumbled. 

 

Youngmin nodded. He gestured to the halfbreed to take a seat and he did. Youngmin sat opposite him. “You know what I want to ask you.” 

 

Geonhak nodded and raised a brow. “And..?” 

 

“I want your answer.” Youngmin replied with careful eyes. 

 

Geonhak sighed. “I don’t want to be responsible for this,” he admitted, running a hand through his hair as he looked at Youngmin with serious eyes. “It’s not my responsibility to save your brother.” He added. 

 

Youngmin clenched his jaw. He knew Geonhak would be hard to convince but it seemed like the halfbreed had already come to a decision. “I understand that, but can I just ask you one thing?” Youngmin tried. 

 

Geonhak raised a brow. “What?”

 

“He stopped when he saw you, didn’t he?” Youngmin questioned. 

 

Geonhak frowned. “Yeah, so?” 

 

Youngmin sighed heavily. “That means he’s already chosen you.” He explained. 

 

“What?” Geonhak’s eyes narrowed in confusion. 

 

“Incubi are able to locate the one they need to be their life partner.” Youngmin informed him. “It hits us and makes it difficult for us to think of anyone else.”

 

Geonhak was silent for a moment as he tried to collect his thoughts. He stood up abruptly and began to pace in irritation. He stopped and looked at Youngmin seriously. “Why are you doing this?” 

 

Youngmin was glaring at the younger man. “Whether you like it or not, Youngjo is obsessed with you.” He replied. 

 

Geonhak paused. Obsessed? That was a strong word. He ran a hand through his hair and shook his head. “I've only seen him once, how the hell can he determine whether he wants to be with me forever?” 

 

“It’s instinctual.” Youngmin tried to explain. It was difficult to do so when Geonhak wasn’t completely supernatural. 

 

“Not for me it’s not.” Geonhak replied swiftly with a growl. “I deserve a life too, why should I be chained to an incubus?”

 

Youngmin could feel his frustration building. “You’re not completely human, right?” He growled. 

 

Geonhak shook his head. “What’s that got to do with it?”

 

“By supernatural law, you can’t be with a human,” Youngmin reminded him. 

 

Geonhak scoffed at that. “My family is already shunned by the supernatural community. I don’t give a shit about rules.” 

 

Youngmin could feel himself deflate at Geonhak’s stubbornness. “You’re really not going to help him?” He asked cautiously. 

 

Geonhak bit his lip. “I know he’s been through a lot, but it’s not my responsibility.” He said softly before he bowed his head to the incubus shortly. “I’m sorry.” Geonhak turned and headed towards the main village, he didn’t have anything else to say. He didn’t want the responsibility and didn’t want to be trapped, why couldn’t anyone understand that? 

 

“Geonhak!” Youngmin called to the halfbreed but he just continued walking away. Youngmin growled darkly, he didn’t know what else to do, what else to say to convince the other man to help Youngjo. It was true, Geonhak didn’t have a responsibility to help Youngjo but he thought Geonhak would’ve felt something and helped his twin. 

 

Youngmin bit his lip, he glanced around and carefully walked towards where he knew the protective barrier was. If he couldn’t convince Geonhak, maybe Youngjo could.




🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸




Youngjo’s eyes snapped open as he suddenly felt Youngmin’s energy. It was almost like his twin was trying to reach out to him. He didn’t know why Youngmin would do it unless he was in danger, but Youngjo knew the others were all in the mansion. 

 

Youngjo was in his room, after being subjected to a few days in the dungeon with no food or blood, he was exhausted. Youngjo had been out of the mansion and had unfortunately had to find a willing human. He hated doing it but he had to, he’d been too weak and needed energy. Youngjo knew it was Rain’s plan, the warlock didn’t care if they hurt humans. In fact he encouraged it. 

 

Youngjo walked towards his window and glanced out into the dark sky. He didn’t understand why Youngmin was reaching out to him. He couldn’t help but wonder if his twin was trying to lure him out. 

 

There was a sudden knock on his door. Youngjo growled as Soyeon stepped around the door, a dark smirk on her face. “Boss wants to see you,” she announced before leaving. 

 

Youngjo sighed heavily, he’d hoped that Rain hadn’t been able to tell that Youngmin had reached out. But because of the curse, Rain was able to penetrate Youngjo’s mind even without Youngjo’s knowledge. 

 

He took a deep breath and made his way out of his room and towards the top floor of the mansion. He didn’t bother knocking and just pushed the door open. 

 

Rain was standing with his arms crossed over his chest as he raised his head to glare at Youngjo. “Well?”

 

“It might be a trap,” Youngjo responded quickly. 

 

Rain scoffed at him. “Your own twin is trying to trap you?”

 

Youngjo clenched his jaw. “He’d have no other reason to lure me out.” He replied cautiously. Soyeon and Seungcheol were both watching him closely as he spoke. 

 

Rain was silent for a moment as he gazed away from them and looked thoughtful. He smirked before he looked back at Youngjo. “Good, let’s see what he wants.” He repsonded. 

 

Youngjo hoped that Rain wouldn’t want to take the bait. He only hoped that Youngmin was prepared. “I can go,” Youngjo announced. 

 

“You will, and you two.” Rain replied, looking at the werewolf and vampire standing at the side before his smirk darkened. “And my new creation…”

 

Youngjo frowned at that. “What…?” 

 

Rain raised his hand and they could see a screen appear. What was on the screen made them all flinch back. Rain’s ‘creation’ was a shadow creature that he’d manipulated, it was at least ten feet tall with long sharp claws, long teeth and scaled skin. 

 

Youngjo felt extremely worried for Youngmin and wherever he was. If this creature was coming with them, they needed to be prepared. “Shit,” Youngjo whispered. 










Chapter Text

Aaron headed into the main village, there were flamed torches around the village to give it light while the sky was dark. Aaron scanned the faces trying to look for the Valkyrie. He could see Geonhak and Daniel sitting together and headed towards them. He immediately noticed how irritated and frustrated the two looked. 

 

“Hey, what happened?” He asked carefully as he glanced between them. 

 

Geonhak looked up at him and smiled. “Hyung, there you are. They just brought out the food,” he gestured to the table in front of them. 

 

Aaron raised a brow as he sat beside Daniel and opposite Geonhak. He reached for a bowl and chopsticks and began to fill his bowl. He couldn’t help but feel the awkwardness around them. “Are either of you gonna tell me what’s wrong?” He asked again. 

 

Geonhak looked at Daniel but the hunter was just staring ahead with a frown on his face. The halfbreed sighed heavily before he looked at Aaron. “Youngmin came to talk to me,” he answered. 

 

“About Youngjo?” Aaron responded. 

 

Geonhak nodded. “Yeah,” he replied. 

 

“And?” Aaron urged. 

 

Geonhak shook his head, running a hand through his hair in irritation. “And nothing, it’s not my responsibility.” He replied with a growl. 

 

Aaron paused. The halfbreed hadn’t agreed to help Youngjo. “Geonhak-ah…” he said carefully, looking at Geonhak with disappointment. He couldn’t help it. 

 

“Don’t hyung,” Geonhak responded quickly. “It’s not fair that I have to sacrifice my future because an incubus fancies me.” He elaborated. 

 

Aaron had to bite his tongue, he wanted to tell Geonhak he was being selfish but the younger man had a point. But Aaron felt terrible for Youngjo, and for Youngmin. The twins had sacrificed for each other, Aaron only hoped there was another way they could help Youngjo. “There might be another way to help Youngjo…” Aaron offered with a weak smile. 

 

Geonhak shrugged. “Maybe…” 

 

Daniel was just listening to them carefully as he ate. He felt extremely awkward and uncomfortable. A part of him wanted to just go back to the hunters association but he knew he couldn’t. He wanted to help Aaron. 

 

Aaron knew whatever was bothering Daniel, the hunter clearly didn’t want to discuss it. Aaron decided not to push him, he didn’t want Daniel to feel awkward. Instead, Aaron finished eating and sat back, looking out at the village. It was a peaceful place and seemed like a good place to live in. He smiled as he finally saw Minhyun. The Valkyrie was walking towards them. 

 

Minhyun smiled at Aaron. “Hyung, are you free?” 

 

Aaron nodded and stood up, he was determined to talk to Minhyun tonight, and understand what was going on between them. 

 

Minhyun nodded to Geonhak as his younger cousin looked up at him slightly. Minhyun could see something troubling Geonhak but Minhyun needed to talk to Aaron. 

 

Aaron looked at Minhyun patiently as they stood there. 

 

The Valkyrie smiled at him. “Hyung, I want to show you something.” He said before he turned away from them. “Follow me.” 

 

“Sure.” Aaron responded. 

 

Minhyun led him through the village and towards the border. He stayed within the protected area and smiled as he approached a tree. Aaron raised a brow as the Valkyrie stepped on one of the branches, he held his hand for Aaron to take. Aaron blinked but took the offered hand. He yelped slightly as the branch suddenly moved and took them to the tree top. There was a small ledge that Minhyun stood on and gestured for Aaron to do the same. 

 

Aaron’s eyes widened as he looked out over the view from the tree tops. He could see the landscape and just how vast it was, the sun was setting, giving the landscape an orange tinge. “This place is beautiful,” Aaron said softly. 

 

Minhyun smiled at him and nodded. “The NU’EST clan is one of the younger clans out there,” he said suddenly. “Jonghyeonnie is the youngest vampire clan leader.”

 

Aaron nodded. “He’s a good guy.” 

 

“Yeah…” Minhyun responded. 

 

Aaron couldn’t help but feel like there was an awkward atmosphere around them. He turned to look at Minhyun and could see the Valkyrie was fidgeting almost nervously. Aaron sighed softly. “You didn’t bring me out here to talk about Jonghyeon.”

 

Minhyun turned to the human but could see a determined expression on Aaron’s handsome face. “Hyung…”

 

“Why won’t you talk to me?” Aaron asked suddenly. He wasn’t going to back down, he needed answers. 

 

“I’m frightened.” Minhyun admitted. 

 

“What?” Aaron faced the Valkyrie and reached for his hand, making the younger man stop fidgeting. “Minhyunnie, why?”

 

Minhyun looked at Aaron with sad eyes. “I’ve lied to you, kept things from you, I don’t want you to hate me,” he worried. 

 

“I’d never hate you.” Aaron reassured. “I told you that before.” 

 

“Hyung,” Minhyun took a deep breath before he looked at Aaron with serious eyes. “We’ve met before.”

 

Aaron paused. He blinked in confusion. “What? When?” He questioned. 

 

“It’s the reason I followed you and kept you safe,” Minhyun added. “I owe you my life.”

 

Aaron shook his head in disbelief. “Minhyun-ah, you’re not making any sense.” He interjected with a frown. 

 

Minhyun bit his bottom lip. He felt nervous telling Aaron but he knew he had to, the elder man deserved to know. “You saved me then, I won’t let anyone hurt you now.” 

 

Aaron frowned deeper. “I don’t remember…” he admitted. He knew for a fact he would remember Minhyun’s face, the man was breathtaking. 

 

“You won’t.” Minhyun stated. 

 

“What do you mean?” Aaron had a bad feeling about it. 

 

“I took your memory.”

 

Aaron remained silent at Minhyun’s admission. He didn’t know what to say or how to respond to that. “You…what?” He instinctively took his hand back. 

 

Minhyun had to redeem himself, he had to explain but he was so scared that he’d hurt Aaron already. He took a deep breath to calm himself before he continued, “I didn’t want you to be part of this world, it’s too dangerous. So I took your memory.” He explained. “You not knowing of the existence of supernaturals would’ve kept you safe.” 

 

“That wasn’t your decision to make.” Aaron replied cautiously, looking at Minhyun with narrowed eyes. He felt almost angry but at the same time he understood why Minhyun had done it. 

 

“I know,” Minhyun reflected. “I'm sorry, I was just so scared for you.” 

 

“Minhyun-ah, I’m an adult,” Aaron disputed with a raised brow. “I can protect myself, maybe I want to protect you too.”

 

Minhyun shook his head quickly. “My life isn’t as important as yours.”

 

“Stop.” Aaron narrowed his eyes. “That’s not true.” He hated it when Minhyun downgraded himself. 

 

“It is.”

 

“Not to me it’s not,” Aaron continued, reaching for Minhyun again and taking his hands in his own. He smiled at the Valkyrie. 

 

Minhyun looked at their joined hands before back at Aaron. “What..?”

 

“You’re important to me,” Aaron admitted. “I want you to show me the memories you took,” he instructed as he squeezed Minhyun’s hands and looked at him seriously. 

 

“I can’t,” Minhyun admitted. 

 

Aaron tilted his head. “What do you mean?”

 

“I destroyed your memory.” Minhyun answered calmly, looking at Aaron with careful eyes. 

 

Aaron clenched his jaw slightly at that but knew he could still find a way. “But not your own,” he replied. 

 

Minhyun’s eyes widened slightly. He could see the determination in Aaron’s eyes. “Hyung—“

 

“I deserve to see what happened between us.” Aaron remarked quickly. “Minhyunnie, you’ve done so much for me and I want to know why.” 

 

“Can’t you just believe my words?” Minhyun said with soft eyes. He swallowed heavily and built up all his courage. Minhyun looked at Aaron seriously. “Aaron-hyung, I’m in love with you.” He confessed. 

 

Aaron paused. He looked at Minhyun and all he could see was devotion in the Valkyrie’s eyes. Aaron knew Minhyun had a soft spot for him but to say… “L-love?”

 

Minhyun bit his bottom lip as he continued to gaze at Aaron. “I’m selfish, I know, I didn’t want you to know about this world because I wanted you to fall for me as a human. Not because I’m a Valkyrie.” 

 

“I don’t see you as a Valkyrie.” Aaron quickly responded. He didn’t want Minhyun to think like that. “I see you as you. As Minhyun.” 

 

“You don’t know me.” Minhyun responded carefully. 

 

Aaron frowned. Why did it feel like the Valkyrie was trying to convince Aaron that he wasn’t who he was? “Minhyun-ah—“

 

“Hey! Are you guys up there?”

 

Both of them frowned slightly at the new voice. Minhyun frowned slightly as he looked down. “Dongho-yah? What’s wrong?” He called. 

 

“There’s something heading this way,” Dongho responded. “We need to check it out.”

 

Minhyun nodded. “Okay.” He looked back at Aaron and carefully tugged his hand so that they were back on the ground. 

 

Dongho looked between them carefully, he could see how Aaron looked almost overwhelmed and Minhyun looked nervous. 

 

Minhyun turned to Aaron and smiled at him softly. “Hyung, stay in the village.” He instructed. 

 

Aaron blinked and frowned. Shaking his head. “What? I’m coming—“

 

“No.” Minhyun replied. “Please.” His eyes were shining with worry. Aaron had to bite his tongue, he wanted Minhyun to have confidence in him but he knew the Valkyrie was just worried about him. 

 

The three of them ran back to the main village but could see the vampires making their way out. Jonghyeon and Mingi headed towards them. 

 

“Dongho-yah, Minhyunnie,” Youngmin’s voice sounded as he and Donghyun also walked towards them. “It’s Youngjo.” He informed them carefully. 

 

Dongho frowned. “What?”

 

Youngmin nodded. “He’s coming.” 

 

Donghyun could read the guilty expression on the incubus’s expression. His eyes widened slightly. “Hyung, what did you do?”

 

“He needs help,” Youngmin replied carefully. 

 

“I think he’s bringing it,” Jonghyeon responded with a glare at the incubus. He nodded to his clan members. The vampires moved and grabbed their weapons as they headed towards the threat. 

 

“Youngmin-ah,” Minhyun looked at him with confusion. 

 

The incubus sighed. “Geonhak refused, I hoped that Youngjo might convince him but Rain can see that I reached out to him.” Youngmin admitted. He felt like a fool for not thinking of the repercussions. “Shit, what have I done…?”

 

“Nothing,” Minhyun growled slightly, irritated by Geonhak’s selfishness. “This is on Geonhak.”

 

“Minhyun.” Aaron warned. 

 

Minhyun looked at Aaron with careful eyes. “He’s being selfish,” he responded. 

 

Jonghyeon growled. “We have bigger things to worry about.” He said. “Mingi-yah, take Aaron-hyung back to the main village.” He instructed. 

 

“Okay,” Mingi nodded at his leader before he looked at Aaron with a smile, “hyung, let’s go.” 

 

Aaron still wanted to stand and fight, but he also didn’t want to be in the way. “All of you be careful.” He said as he looked specifically at Minhyun. The Valkyrie smiled and nodded at him. 

 

Mingi and Aaron ran back to the main village and saw Geonhak and Daniel standing looking at them with confusion. 

 

“Hyung!” Daniel called to Aaron. “What’s going on?” He asked. They’d seen the vampires grab their weapons and follow Jonghyeon through the trees. 

 

“Youngjo is here.” Mingi answered. 

 

Geonhak’s eyes widened. “What? Why?”

 

“Youngmin reached out to him,” Aaron said softly, looking at Geonhak carefully. 

 

The halfbreed frowned. “What the hell for?”

 

“To find another way to save him.”

 

Geonhak blinked. “What…?”

 

“We need to help.” Daniel announced as he pulled out his gun, he wasn’t going to sit back and wait. 

 

“No.” Mingi stepped forward with a determined expression. 

 

Daniel raised a brow at the vampire. “Since when do we take orders from you?” He growled. 

 

“If they need backup, they’ll let us know.” Mingi said carefully, his eyes flashing red. “For now, just sit patiently hunter.” 

 

“What—“

 

“Daniel-ah, it’s okay,” Aaron smiled and nodded. 

 

Geonhak bit his lip, Youngmin was extremely determined to help Youngjo even to the point of putting the NU’EST clan in danger. He sighed heavily as he ran a hand through his hair. He couldn’t help but wonder if he’d made the right decision. 




🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸



Minhyun’s eyes narrowed as they looked out over the open plains, they could see shadows running towards them but thankfully they couldn’t sense Rain. The man had sent his followers again instead of fighting himself. 

 

“Everyone prepare!” Jonghyeon called to his clan. The vampires all prepared their weapons and aimed at the shadows as the ran towards them. 

 

“Shadows?” One of the members said. 

 

“Where are the others?” Another pitched in. 

 

“They’re here somewhere.” Jonghyeon said carefully. 

 

“Weapons down!” 

 

They all paused, eyes widened as they heard a familiar angered voice. It was Seungcheol. 

 

Youngmin gasped. “Youngjo…”

 

“He’s here, like you wanted!” Seungcheol growled. 

 

Youngmin’s heart broke at the sight of his twin, he looked tired and weak. Youngjo was growling darkly as he struggled against Seungcheol’s grip. The werewolf was holding him tightly, his sharp nails making Youngjo’s arms bleed. 

 

“Fight us! Don’t use a shield!” Jonghyeon bellowed angrily. 

 

“Fools,” Soyeon’s voice cackled. “Maybe Youngminnie really is still on our side.” She added with a smirk. 

 

Youngmin’s eyes flashed darkly. “Bastards!”

 

“Youngmin!” Minhyun quickly held the incubus back as he made a move to run towards the enemy. 

 

They all paused and looked in horror at the sound of heavy footsteps. “Oh my god…” Youngmin gasped. 

 

Dongho’s eyes widened. “What the hell is that?”

 

“Fire!” Jonghyeon ordered. The vampires began to fire their arrows at the large creature. 

 

Minhyun shook his head. “It’s not doing anything…” he said worriedly as the monster creature continued walking towards them. 

 

“Shit.” Jonghyeon growled. 

 

Soyeon smiled darkly as she flew into the air, more shadows appeared and ran towards them as well as the large creature. The clan were fighting back, shooting at the shadows as they tried to penetrate the vampires and gain access closer to the village. 

 

Dongho growled as he felt Soyeon’s sword scratch his cheek. He jumped back and pulled out his own sword. The female vampire smirked darkly at him. 

 

“Where’s your pretty hunter?” Soyeon taunted. 

 

Dongho clenched his jaw. “Bring it on, bitch.”

 

Minhyun’s eyes widened as he saw the large creature just walking without flinching as the vampire's arrows penetrated it. The weapons didn’t have any effect on the creature at all. He bit his lip before he grabbed both of his swords, he ran towards the creature and sliced its legs. It roared and turned towards him. It’s large claws swinging towards him. Minhyun quickly jumped out of its way, only just missing the creature. His eyes widened as it moved towards him. He quickly ran from the creature, making sure to move it away from the direction of the village. He yelped as the floor shook when the creature slammed its hand on the ground making Minhyun lose his footing. He fell to the ground and groaned but looked back in horror as he saw how close the creature was. He prepared for a blow but the creature was suddenly blasted by purple energy making it fall. 

 

Donghyun stood posed and ready, he smiled at the Valkyrie. The two of them would be able to keep the creature busy. 

 

Youngmin ran straight for Seungcheol, he growled darkly at the werewolf and got a playful smirk back in response. Seungcheol quickly threw Youngjo to the ground and ran at Youngmin too. They both clashed and began to throw punches. 

 

Seungcheol smirked darkly at the incubus. “Still spreading your legs for that warlock?” He taunted. 

 

Youngmin narrowed his eyes in anger. He slashed at the werewolf but Seungcheol managed to dodge his attacks. 

 

The werewolf suddenly transformed and charged at Youngmin in his wolf form. The incubus held himself ready, his own wings and tail appeared as he felt the large paws on him. 

 

Youngjo groaned as he crawled towards a tree, he was breathing deeply as he tried to regain his strength. He wanted to help Youngmin and the others but he couldn’t. The curse was taking over him again, making him feel the need to attack them and remain loyal to Rain. He hated the feeling, like his mind knew that he was wrong but his body moved of its own accord. 

 

Jonghyeon could see that the shadows were more advanced, they were larger than normal and more vicious. Rain had placed curses on them to enhance their ability. Jonghyeon ran a hand through his hair as he saw some of his clan falling, he knew they needed backup. He reached for his pocket and pulled out a flare, quickly shooting it in the air. 

 

Aaron’s eyes widened as he saw a flare fly into the air, he looked over at Mingi and could see the vampire was preparing some of the other clan members. 

 

“We’re coming too,” Daniel announced to the vampire. 

 

Mingi rolled his eyes. “Do what you want, just don’t get in the way.” He warned before he and the other vampires suddenly ran out the village and through the trees. 

 

Daniel clenched his jaw and pulled his gun out of his holder, he looked back at Geonhak and Aaron. “Well?” The hunter asked. 

 

Geonhak wanted to fight, but he also knew that Aaron had to stay in the village. He knew Minhyun would be extremely angry if Geonhak allowed Aaron to fight. 

 

“Let’s go.” Aaron announced suddenly. 

 

Geonhak quickly stopped him. “Hyung no, you have to stay safe,” he replied cautiously. 

 

“They’re here because of me,” Aaron said harshly. “I don’t want to hear that I need to be protected, this village is people's home. Keeping me here is like I’m telling Rain to attack the clan and its people.” 

 

Geonhak shook his head. “But—“

 

“I’ll have you both, right?” Aaron asked as he looked between them. 

 

Daniel nodded. 

 

Geonhak bit his lip and sighed. “Promise you’ll stay near us,” he asked. 

 

“Let’s go.” Aaron smiled. The three of them ran through the trees, they could hear the sound of fighting in the distance as well as gurgled growls. Aaron pulled his gun out ready as they looked through the trees at the carnage. 

 

“Shit…” Geonhak gasped as he saw some of the vampires had fallen. There were shadows everywhere, with large claws and jaws. “What has he done to the shadows?”

 

Daniel shook his head before he jumped out from the trees and began to shoot at the creatures. The noise of the weapon caught the creature's attention and they began to run towards the hunter. 

 

Dongho frowned at the sound of gunshots, he quickly forced Soyeon back before he turned. His eyes widened in horror as he saw Daniel shooting the creatures. “Daniel…”

 

Soyeon growled as she looked over at the hunter. She smirked. “Ah, there he is,” she growled. 

 

Dongho looked back at her quickly, his eyes flashed red dangerously as he saw her interested expression as she looked at Daniel. Soyeon made a move to head towards Daniel but Dongho quickly cut her off, they both began to fight again. 

 

Aaron’s eyes were darting all over as he saw everyone fighting, he felt his heart hurt for the ones that had fallen. He felt extremely worried when he couldn’t see Minhyun anywhere. He looked everywhere but couldn’t see him. That was until he saw the large creature in the distance. Minhyun and Donghyun were there, fighting against the creature. There were also some of the clan members helping them. 

 

Geonhak quickly took hold of Aaron’s arm and pulled him to stand. Aaron frowned slightly as he looked back at the halfbreed. “Geonhak-ah?”  

 

Geonhak’s eyes were watching something in the distance, Aaron followed his gaze and swallowed as he saw the large wolf stalking towards them. 

 

Geonhak carefully reached for his gun just as Seungcheol began to charge towards them. Aaron yelped as Geonhak pushed him to the side. The halfbreed shot his gun and Seungcheol whined but continued running, straight into Geonhak. 

 

“Geonhak!” Aaron bellowed as Geonhak’s body flew into a tree and he collapsed onto the floor. 

 

The halfbreed groaned as he pushed himself up. He could feel that he’d broken some ribs, he clenched his jaw as he looked up and saw the werewolf standing with a bleeding leg. The wolf glared darky at him and flashed its teeth at him before it made a move again. 

 

Geonhak yelped as he was suddenly pulled into a tree, he looked and saw Youngmin standing beside him. The incubus was bleeding but looked determined. 

 

Youngmin quickly moved back down and grabbed Aaron, pulling him into the same tree as Geonhak before he jumped on Seungcheol again. The werewolf struggled and they disappeared from sight. 

 

Aaron looked at Geonhak with worried eyes as he saw the halfbreed clutching at his side. “Geonhak-ah, are you alright?”

 

“I will be,” Geonhak growled. 

 

Aaron bit his lip. “We have to help,” he said softly as he looked out over the carnage. 

 

Geonhak scoffed. “We just got fucked, this is madness.” 

 

Aaron bit his lip as he pulled back the branches and looked out over the others again. His eyes widened as he saw Youngjo running towards where Minhyun and Donghyun were, the incubus looked like he was fighting with himself as he pulled out his sword. Donghyun had explained to him how powerful the spell was on Youngjo, that the incubus wasn’t in control of his body and would do Rain’s bidding. Right now, Aaron knew Minhyun was the biggest threat to Rain. “Youngjo…”

 

Geonhak frowned. “What?”

 

“We have to go!” Aaron announced as he suddenly jumped down from the tree. 

 

Geonhak’s eyes widened. “Hyung! Wait!” He called helplessly, holding his side where he knew he’d broken something. He grit his teeth and pulled his gun out again. He had to ignore the pain and help Aaron.

 

Minhyun paused. He frowned and turned. His eyes widened as he saw Aaron running through the sea of carnage, he was shooting shadows as he went. Minhyun felt his stomach drop. 

 

“Minhyun!” Donghyun bellowed. 

 

Minhyun growled as he held his sword out just as Youngjo appeared before him. Their swords clashed and Minhyun yelped as he saw the pain and determination in Youngjo’s eyes. Minhyun fell to the floor due to the force Youngjo hit him with, Youngjo had his wings and tail out and was growling darkly. 

 

Minhyun quickly got back to his feet and took the stance again. Youngjo ran at him and they clashed again. Minhyun was surprised by how strong Youngjo was considering how injured he was. The incubus was extremely powerful, Minhyun could feel his determination. 

 

Jonghyeon and Mingi quickly ran over as the large creature made a move to head towards the village. They tried to keep it away, and the rest of the clan members came over. There weren't as many shadows left now but there was still enough. 

 

Aaron growled as he jumped out of the way of a shadow, the creature growled at him and attempted to scratch him. It suddenly blew into dust by a bullet and Aaron was being pulled to his feet. Daniel smiled at him. Aaron nodded at the hunter, they both shot at the creatures. 

 

Youngmin managed to force the werewolf back, he was slower because of the gunshot to the leg Geonhak had given him. Youngmin kicked the wolf and it fell to the ground. Youngmin breathed deeply, he was bleeding and scratched but he didn’t care. He frowned as he looked around, his eyes widened when he saw Youngjo and Minhyun. Youngmin clenched his jaw and flew into the air, heading towards them. 

 

Youngjo groaned, all he could hear in his head were commands, telling him to kill, destroy. He wanted to stop but he couldn’t, he wasn't strong enough to fight back anymore. The tattoo on his neck was throbbing and it felt like a dagger. He looked at Minhyun with dark eyes, the Valkyrie was looking back at him with worry. It irritated Youngjo, he didn’t need their sympathy. Youngjo growled darkly and moved closer again, making the Valkyrie stumble slightly to hold him back. 

 

Minhyun could feel the power coming from the incubus, he gasped as he jumped out of the way. He was breathing deeply as he looked back at Youngjo, he looked exhausted but the incubus wasn't going to give up. Minhyun could see Aaron was safe with Daniel and Geonhak. Geonhak… 

 

Minhyun’s eyes narrowed as he watched Youngjo closely. The incubus was powerful, almost on par with Minhyun himself. Youngjo was better on their side. Minhyun could see Youngmin was near them, he nodded at the younger twin before he glanced to the side where the warlock was. “Donghyun! Now!” Minhyun bellowed. 

 

Donghyun’s eyes widened. “What?”

 

“Do it! Cast it!” Minhyun ordered. 

 

Donghyun swallowed and nodded. Youngmin quickly moved beside his partner to keep him safe. He looked at Youngjo with soft eyes and smiled at his twin. 

 

Youngjo growled darkly as he clenched his hand around his sword again, moving towards Minhyun again. 

 

Minhyun narrowed his eyes on the incubus. 

 

Youngjo ran at him but just as he was about to drop his sword on the Valkyrie he paused. He felt a sudden rush of energy run over him. 

 

Donghyun focused as the purple energy engulfed Youngjo. Donghyun could feel how strong the curse was on Youngjo, but the incubus’s will was stronger. 

 

Youngjo didn’t want to be controlled by Rain, he wanted Geonhak. 

 

Donghyun made a grabbing gesture and the tattoo on Youngjo’s neck was pulled free, the lotus flower image flew into the sky. 

 

Minhyun pulled out his bow and arrow and shot the image, it burst into smoke. 

 

Youngjo cried out as a new image was ingrained on his neck, a purple rose. It was glowing as he fell to his knees in front of Minhyun. 

 

Donghyun collapsed, Youngmin quickly pulled the warlock into his arms as he kneeled on the floor. Donghyun had used a lot of his energy. 

 

Youngjo held his neck, it was bleeding. He looked up at Minhyun with dark confused eyes. His fangs glistened and his tail swishing in irritation as he glared at the Valkyrie. “W-what have you done..?” 

 

Minhyun narrowed his eyes as he looked down at the incubus. “Take what you want, incubus,” he growled. 

 

Youngjo was suddenly overwhelmed by the urge to find the halfbreed. He turned and looked around the carnage and was able to locate him straight away. Almost on instinct, his wings spread and he soared through the air. 

 

Minhyun aimed his bow and arrow at the incubus, just in case. 

 

Geonhak held Aaron’s arm and moved the elder man slightly as another shadow came for them. He growled slightly at how many there were. Aaron nodded and smiled at him in thanks. 

 

They were all drawn to the sound of an explosion, they could see smoke in the air and frowned slightly at what was happening. 

 

Geonhak hoped that Minhyun and the others were all okay. He frowned slightly when he saw something heading towards them. He lifted his gun but he wasn’t fast enough. Geonhak yelped as he felt himself being grabbed by someone, a hand on his waist and the other on his jaw. He gasped when he felt lips on his own and a strong body against him. He could hear Aaron and Daniel calling to him but all he could focus on was the beautiful man in front of him. Youngjo. The incubus was kissing him, holding him. 

 

Geonhak’s eyes widened as he realised what was happening. He quickly pushed the incubus back, Youngjo gazed at him before he suddenly collapsed. 

 

“Geonhak!” Aaron held his shoulder carefully. 

 

“What the hell?” Daniel said as he looked down at the unconscious incubus. 

 

Geonhak’s eyes widened as he looked over Youngjo’s unconscious form. “His tattoo…” he growled as he saw the now purple rose on Youngjo’s red, irritated neck. “It’s different…”

 

Aaron’s eyes widened slightly, they’d done it. They’d freed Youngjo from Rain’s curse. 

 

“Jonghyeon!” Mingi bellowed. 

 

They all looked in horror as the clan leader fell to the floor, a large gash in his stomach from the large creature. 

 

It was agitated and was trying to slash at all the vampires. Dongho’s eyes widened as he saw Mingi run towards the fallen vampire leader. He clenched his jaw and turned back to Soyeon, she was panting and looked exhausted. Dongho had enough of her, he narrowed his eyes but before he could do anything she screamed as a bullet hit her in the arm. 

 

She fell to the ground and looked with dark eyes at where the bullet had come from. Daniel stood with dark eyes glaring at her. 

 

Dongho looked at the hunter before he quickly turned and headed towards Mingi and Jonghyeon. 

 

Daniel frowned at the cold shoulder he got from the vampire but focused back on Soyeon. She was struggling. Daniel cocked his gun but paused when the werewolf stood over Soyeon protectively. 

 

Seungcheol and Soyeon both looked at the creature, then to where Youngjo had fallen. In the next moment they were both gone. 

 

Daniel narrowed his eyes. “Cowards.” 

 

The large creature was getting more annoyed as it was being attacked by the clan. Dongho had joined Mingi, trying to help Jonghyeon. Donghyun ran over and threw every healing spell he knew at the vampire. 

 

Aaron’s eyes narrowed darkly. He clenched his fists at his side as he saw the creature, it was still trying to attack everyone. 

 

Minhyun and Youngmin were trying to force it back but it wasn’t working. The creature's claws were dangerous as it tried to hit them, Minhyun and Youngmin were faster but Aaron could see they were getting tired as they tried to stop the creature. 

 

Aaron began to walk towards the creature. 

 

Geonhak’s eyes widened, he made a move to stop the elder man but bit his lip and stopped. Aaron looked determined and he could see the grass beneath Aaron blowing slightly. 

 

Daniel watched as Aaron walked determinedly towards the creature. His eyes widened as he saw red energy sparking from the pure-soul. “Hyung…”

 

Aaron felt determination running through him as he walked towards the creature. There was a strange feeling around him but he ignored it, more focused on the fact that some of the vampires had lost their lives and that Jonghyeon was now on the floor, injured. 

 

Minhyun gasped as he felt a rush of energy. He turned and looked at Aaron approaching them, his eyes were determined as he glowed red. His energy was spilling free. 

 

The power caught the attention of the creature. It turned to fully face Aaron before it suddenly began to run towards him. 

 

“Aaron!” Minhyun cried. 

 

Aaron narrowed his eyes at the creature and suddenly gasped as he felt a burst of energy jump from him. 

 

Everyone watched as a large jolt of energy left Aaron and soared straight through the creature like a giant blade. The creature stopped before it suddenly burst into smoke. 

 

Minhyun’s eyes widened as he watched the creature burst, Aaron had destroyed it with one burst of energy. Minhyun’s wings spread as he flew quickly towards the man. 

 

Aaron groaned as he felt a buzzing in his head, he was overwhelmed and he lost his footing. He expected to fall to the floor but felt arms wrap around him and something soft on his back. He looked up and could see Minhyun’s beautiful but worried face. 

 

Aaron smiled. Minhyun held Aaron close, his wings wrapped around Aaron too. He knew he was safe in the Valkyrie’s arms. Aaron let his exhaustion take over and closed his eyes. 

 

Chapter Text

Minhyun paced outside the healers hut. He couldn’t help it, he was extremely worried about Aaron, the energy had burst from him and now the pure-soul wouldn’t wake up. 

 

Daniel bit his lip as he watched Minhyun pace. Geonhak was sitting beside him, the halfbreed was extremely quiet but Daniel could feel the anger pouring from him. 

 

Dongho and Mingi were by Jonghyeon’s side in another healer hut. The leader was extremely injured but the healers had said he’d pull through. He just needed blood and rest. 

 

Youngmin was with Youngjo. The elder twin was a prisoner in the village for now until he woke up. He was chained to the bed he’d been given. 

 

Donghyun was in the healer hut with the village healers, helping them with the injured vampires as well as keeping an eye on Aaron. 

 

Geonhak ran a hand through his hair, he was extremely fidgety and wanted to punch something. He’d been bandaged up around his chest, thankfully the healers had told him that his ribs weren’t broken and that because of him being a halfbreed they were slowly healing themselves. Geonhak felt extremely overwhelmed by everything that had happened in the past few hours. They’d seen people killed, Aaron had unlocked his energy and was now unconscious. And now Youngjo belonged to Geonhak. He clenched his jaw and his leg began to jump anxiously. 

 

Daniel looked at Geonhak worriedly. He wanted to say something but he didn’t know what. 

 

Donghyun opened the hut door and Minhyun looked at him expectantly. “Well?”

 

The warlock smiled in reassurance. “Aaron-hyung is fine, all his vitals are good, he's just exhausted.” He answered. 

 

Minhyun sighed heavily in relief. “Thank goodness…” he said. 

 

Geonhak narrowed his eyes on the warlock and approached him angrily, Donghyun’s eyes widened as Geonhak suddenly grabbed the front of his shirt. “What the hell did you do?” He demanded. 

 

Daniel quickly tugged Geonhak away from Donghyun and glanced at him warily. “Geonhak-ah,” Daniel warned. 

 

Geonhak was still glaring at Donghyun. “You bast—“

 

“Don’t blame Donghyun, it was me that told him to do it.” Minhyun suddenly announced, watching his younger cousin with careful eyes. 

 

Geonhak paused for a moment before he turned his angered expression onto Minhyun. He felt almost betrayed by his cousin. “What? How dare you!” He bellowed angrily. Geonhak walked towards Minhyun and glared at him. “You can’t dictate my life!” 

 

“Enough!” Minhyun shouted back, frustration running through him as he saw a spark of red in Geonhak’s eyes. “If you weren’t so selfish this wouldn’t have happened!” He bellowed angrily in response. 

 

Geonhak scoffed and shook his head. “Oh, so it’s all my fault?!” He shot back with venom. 

 

“Stop, both of you,” Daniel said carefully as he looked between the cousins. “What’s been done is done.” He said. 

 

Geonhak was still looking at Minhyun with dark, disbelieving eyes. “You’ve destroyed my life.”

 

Minhyun narrowed his eyes and shook his head in response. “Don’t be so dramatic…”

 

“Don’t speak to me like I’m a child,” Geonhak growled dangerously. “I deserve to make my own decisions, you can’t just erase my memories.”

 

Minhyun’s eyes widened at his words. 

 

“Geonhak! Enough.” Dongho’s voice sounded as he walked out of the hut, he had his eyes narrowed carefully on the halfbreed. 

 

Geonhak clenched his jaw and his fists before he shook his head and walked away from them all. He made sure to knock Minhyun’s shoulder as he walked past his cousin. 

 

Minhyun sighed heavily as he watched Geonhak walk away. He shook his head before he looked back at Dongho. “How is Jonghyeonnie?”

 

Dongho looked at where Geonhak was walking away before he looked back at Minhyun and nodded. “He’s awake and smiling.” He answered. “And Aaron-hyung?” The vampire asked Donghyun. 

 

“He’s resting,” the warlock responded. “You can all see him if you want?” He suggested with a smile. 

 

Minhyun nodded. Donghyun gestured for them to follow him as he moved towards the correct hut where Aaron was. 

 

Daniel looked over at Dongho carefully as they followed the warlock, but the vampire just completely ignored him. Daniel frowned slightly, he could see the bandages on Dongho’s bare arms and wanted to know if the vampire was okay. “Hyung,” he called softly. 

 

Dongho clenched his jaw, he glanced back at Daniel with narrowed eyes. “What?” He responded. It sounded harsher than he expected. 

 

Daniel glared back at him. “I was going to ask you if you were okay, but if you’re going to be hostile with me…” he huffed and shook his head before he walked faster and away from the vampire. 

 

Dongho sighed heavily and shook his head. 

 

Donghyun led them to Aaron’s room and smiled at them all as they walked in. Minhyun’s eyes widened as he saw Aaron sleeping peacefully, he smiled happily and moved to sit beside the bed. Dongho stood beside him and Daniel stood at the opposite side of the bed. 

 

“Hyung…” Minhyun stroked some hair from Aaron’s eyes and smiled sadly. 

 

Dongho bit his lip, he could see how much Minhyun was worried for Aaron but thankfully the pure-soul was okay and not seriously injured. “Did you speak to him?” He asked the Valkyrie. 

 

Minhyun nodded. “I told him everything.”

 

“Everything?” Dongho repeated with a quizzical expression. He didn’t know to what extent Minhyun meant. 

 

The Valkyrie nodded again. “I told him I’m in love with him.” 

 

Daniel’s eyes widened. “What…?”

 

“Minhyun-ah…” Dongho smiled at the Valkyrie and his confidence. 

 

“No more secrets.” Minhyun said softly as he continued to gaze at Aaron. “I care for him too much to do that,” he added. 

 

Daniel couldn’t help but glance at Dongho. The vampire was looking at Minhyun carefully with an almost proud smile. He turned to look back at Daniel as he felt eyes on him and raised a brow. Daniel quickly looked back at Aaron’s sleeping form. 

 

Dongho sighed softly. “You need to talk to Geonhak too.” He added with a careful look at the Valkyrie. 

 

“He’ll come around,” Minhyun responded quietly. 

 

Dongho shook his head. “Minhyun-ah.” 

 

“I don’t need to think about that right now.” Minhyun expressed quickly, looking at Dongho carefully before looking back at the sleeping figure. 

 

Dongho clenched his jaw. “Don’t act selfish too.”

 

Minhyun sighed heavily before he turned to look at the vampire again, eyes narrowed in irritation. “If he said he’d help Youngjo, Youngminnie wouldn’t have reached out to him and they’d never have come and put the clan in danger.”

 

“You can’t just blame Geonhak.” Dongho argued. “He had a point, no one wants to be tied down to someone they don’t like.” 

 

Daniel frowned slightly at Dongho’s tone. 

 

Minhyun knew Dongho was right, he’d blamed Geonhak when in reality the younger man was just trying to live his life. Minhyun sighed before he stood up. He looked down at Aaron again and smiled before he leaned down and gave the pure-soul a soft kiss on the forehead. 

 

Dongho blinked at Minhyun’s blatant action. He didn’t expect it from the Valkyrie but Minhyun seemed more confident and open about his feelings for Aaron now. 

 

“I’ll go talk to Geonhak,” Minhyun said carefully, looking at Daniel with a smile. “Can you stay by Aaron-hyung’s side?”

 

Daniel blinked and nodded. “Of course.”

 

Minhyun nodded back before he moved towards the door. “I’ll be back soon.” He announced, taking a look at Aaron again before he left the room. 

 

It fell into an awkward silence. Daniel was sitting on the opposite side to where Dongho was standing. The vampire had his arms crossed as he looked down at Aaron carefully. 

 

Daniel sighed heavily and ran a hand through his hair. “Are we gonna just ignore each other now?” He grumbled. 

 

Dongho narrowed his eyes. “Isn’t that what you wanted?” He shot back vehemently. 

 

Daniel frowned and shook his head quickly. “What? No?” He responded. That's not what he wanted them to be like, not at all. 

 

The vampire scoffed. “You made it pretty obvious that I made you uncomfortable.” Dongho was still trying to sort his emotions, he didn’t know what it was about Daniel but the hunter made Dongho feel things he’d never felt before. 

 

Daniel shook his head softly as he looked at Dongho with careful eyes. “I didn’t say that…”

 

Dongho sighed in annoyance, Daniel looking at him with Bambi eyes wasn't helping him right now. “I don’t know how you want me to act around you,” he admitted. 

 

“We’re still friends, act like you do with Minhyun-hyung.” Daniel countered with a confused expression. 

 

Dongho visibly grimaced. How he felt for Daniel was different to what he felt with Minhyun. The vampire shook his head quickly. “I need to check Jonghyeon.” He announced before he suddenly turned and walked out the room. 

 

“What? Dongho-hyung!” Daniel tried to call for him but it did nothing. He ran a hand through his hair again. “Shit…”

 

Aaron groaned slightly as he heard the voices around him. He glanced to the side and saw Daniel’s familiar features. “I sleep for a few hours and you’re all falling out…” he commented with a smile. 

 

“Hyung!” Daniel smiled back at him with relief. “How’re you feeling?” He asked as he stood and looked over Aaron carefully. 

 

Aaron sat up, Daniel helping him. “I’m tired.” He responded. 

 

Daniel bit his lip. “Did we wake you?”

 

“No, it’s okay,” Aaron reassured, he’d practically heard Dongho and Daniel arguing but he didn’t want to tell the hunter. “What happened?” Aaron asked instead. 

 

“You unlocked your energy,” Daniel answered with a wary expression. 

 

Aaron’s eyes widened. “What…?” He felt like he’d been hit hard in the head, he couldn’t remember much from the carnage. 

 

Daniel nodded at him. “The shadow creature, you destroyed it with one blast.” He explained. 

 

Aaron shook his head, confused. “How..?”

 

“I don’t know, but it was crazy!” Daniel expressed with an impressed smile on his face. 

 

Aaron bit his lip before he looked around worriedly. “Where are the others?” He asked. 

 

Daniel glanced to the door before he smiled at Aaron. “Donghyun-ah should be back soon, Minhyun-hyung went to talk to Geonhak.” He replied. 

 

Aaron raised a brow. “Is he okay?”

 

“Geonhak?” Daniel questioned getting a nod back from Aaron. “Donghyun transferred the curse on the incubus under Minhyun-hyung’s instructions.” Daniel explained. “Geonhak is pissed.” 

 

Aaron didn’t recall any of that happening, he was worried about the repercussions of him unlocking his energy and forgetting about what had happened. Daniel’s words made Aaron realise something, “Youngjo…? He’s here too?” He asked. 

 

“Yeah,” Daniel nodded. 

 

The door suddenly opened and the warlock stepped through, he smiled as he saw Aaron sitting up. “Hyung, you’re awake,” he said. 

 

“Hey.” Aaron offered with a smile. 

 

Donghyun moved closer to the bed. “How’re you feeling? Is anything hurting?” He asked. 

 

Aaron shook his head. “No, nothing. I’m just a bit tired.” He responded. 

 

Donghyun smiled. “That’s a good sign, that means your body didn’t get affected by the energy.” He informed them. 

 

Aaron bit his bottom lip. “I don’t really remember anything, I just remember an overwhelming feeling of anger.” He explained. 

 

Donghyun nodded. “It’s understandable you felt like that. Your energy is controlled by your emotions.”

 

Aaron blinked at the warlock. “I thought my energy had the potential to hurt me…?” He questioned cautiously. 

 

Donghyun chuckled softly in response. “You’re a lot stronger than you think hyung,” he answered.

 

“Will I be able to control it?” Aaron asked. 

 

Donghyun gave him a determined look. “We will work together so that you can,” he reassured. 

 

Aaron smiled and nodded. He was glad that Daniel and Donghyun stayed in the room for him to talk to. But Aaron couldn’t help himself, he wanted to see Minhyun. 




🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸



Youngjo groaned as he began to awaken,  his body felt stiff and uncomfortable. He blinked his eyes open, his vision blurred for a moment before he felt a familiar presence beside him. 

 

Youngmin smiled as he saw the elder twin’s eyes open. “Youngjo-yah…” he called carefully. 

 

Youngjo groaned. “M-minnie?”

 

“Yeah,” Youngmin nodded, he was sitting beside the bed with a relieved expression. 

 

“What’s going on?” Youngjo struggled as he felt his wrists bound against the headboard. He began to breathe deeper as he realised he was trapped. “Where am I?”

 

Youngmin stood cautiously, looking at the other incubus with careful eyes.“You’re inside the NU’EST clan village,” he explained. 

 

“What?” Youngjo’s eyes widened in horror and panic, he began to struggle more against the bed, tugging on his bound wrists, not bothered that it was cutting into his skin. “But Rain will—“

 

“Calm down.” Youngmin said as he placed a careful hand on Youngjo’s shoulder and pushed him back against the bed. “Rain can’t hurt you anymore.” He reassured. 

 

Youngjo’s eyes widened in realisation. “What did you do…?”

 

Youngmin paused for a moment, he bit his bottom lip. “Rain’s curse was transferred.” He replied cautiously. 

 

Youngjo frowned. “Transferred? What do you mean?” 

 

“Rain doesn’t control you anymore.”

 

Youngjo was suddenly hit with an almost instinctual ache for the halfbreed, he swallowed thickly. He wanted to see him. “The halfbreed.”

 

“Yes, Geonhak is your new master.” Youngmin replied with a careful look to his twin. 

 

Youngjo licked his lips unconsciously. Geonhak. He blinked as he looked around the room. It was only a small room with a bed, drawers and a room to the side that must’ve been the bathroom. “Where is he?” Youngjo questioned. 

 

“I’m not sure…” Youngmin admitted. He sighed softly before he stood up and moved towards the drawers, he came back with a blood bag. “Here, have some blood,” he said carefully as he pulled the tube towards Youngjo’s lips. 

 

Youngjo growled as he felt the blood flowing down his throat. He needed the energy but he also wished his new master was here, he needed a different kind of energy too. “Minnie,” Youngjo smiled at his twin. “Thank you.”

 

Youngmin sighed but he was smiling. He nodded before he looked at Youngjo with careful eyes. “You're still under scrutiny from the clan members but soon they’ll trust you.” 

 

Youngjo scoffed at that. He growled as he pulled on his restraints again. “You hope they will,” he responded. 

 

Youngmin tilted his head carefully. “They won’t have a reason not to.”

 

“I brought an army to their village.” Youngjo growled in response. 

 

Youngmin sighed. He sat back down on the chair and shook his head. “That’s not on you, that’s on me.” He said softly. Youngmin already felt extremely guilty when he’d seen the clan members who had lost their lives and their families. Youngmin felt selfish. 

 

“You reached out to me to free me from Rain,” Youngjo acknowledged with a smile. 

 

Youngmin nodded with a soft smile. He bit his lip, he couldn’t keep Youngjo in the dark about how Geonhak felt. “Geonhak is very hot headed, he is the one you chose but he might take some convincing.”

 

Youngjo could tell the moment he laid eyes on the halfbreed that he wouldn’t just fall at his feet and would fight. “Nothing in life is handed to you on a silver platter.” 

 

“Just be careful.” Youngmin warned. “A broken heart is harder to heal.” 





🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸





Geonhak had his arms wrapped around his knees as he sat on a bench overlooking a rice field. There were some villagers that were sewing the rice. Geonhak sighed heavily, he didn’t know what to do anymore. 

 

Everything had been getting more and more intense, people were dying and Rain was getting more frustrated and stronger. 

 

Geonhak glanced up into the sky, it was early afternoon and there were a lot of clouds. Geonhak couldn’t help but want Minhyun to be more understanding as to why he was so frustrated. Geonhak didn’t want Youngjo to suffer but Geonhak wasn't ready for anything that Youngjo would expect from him. Geonhak didn’t know about the incubus. Youngjo had a strange infatuation with him but Geonhak didn’t have that for him. 

 

“Geonhak-ah.”

 

Geonhak narrowed his eyes at Minhyun’s voice. “What do you want?” He demanded, still looking up at the clouds. 

 

“I came to apologise to you,” Minhyun replied, looking at the halfbreed carefully. “I shouldn’t have said those things to you, I’m sorry.”

 

Geonhak sighed before he stood up and turned to his cousin, looking at him carefully. “You understand why I’m angry, right?” He asked. 

 

Minhyun nodded. “I made a decision for you. One that you didn’t want.”

 

Geonhak crossed his arms over his chest. “You’ve not only potentially ruined my life but also the incubus’s.” He said carefully. “I don’t feel anything for him.”

 

Minhyun bit his lip. He knew that incubi were very passionate and particular with who they chose to be with. If Youngjo had an infatuation it was because Youngjo felt his and Geonhak’s souls were connected. “Not yet,” he said softly. 

 

Geonhak’s eyes narrowed in frustration. “What the hell? How can you even say that?” He growled. 

 

“Incubi have a way of finding the one they’re destined to be with,” Minhyun explained carefully. “That means, there’s something between you, whether you feel it now or not.” 

 

Geonhak shook his head. “That’s for me to decide, not you.” 

 

Minhyun knew he wouldn’t be able to convince Geonhak now but soon the halfbreed would realise. “I acted irrationally,” Minhyun admitted. He hated fighting with the younger man. “Geonhakkie I’m so sorry.”

 

Geonhak sighed heavily, brushing his hair back and shaking his head as he smiled sadly at Minhyun. “I can’t stay angry at you, but I just wish you’d taken into account my feelings.”

 

“Will you help him?” Minhyun asked cautiously. 

 

Geonhak shrugged. “I can’t exactly ignore him.” He responded. He didn’t want the incubus to suffer but at the same time Geonhak didn’t know what to expect. 

 

“You know what it means to be an incubi master, right?” Minhyun asked cautiously. 

 

“I don’t know anything about incubi,” Geonhak admitted, everything was hard for him to process. He couldn’t help but feel like a wave of responsibility had now fallen on his shoulders. “Hyung, I don’t know what to do…” 

 

Minhyun bit his lip and quickly pulled Geonhak into his arms. He knew he shouldn’t have ever said what he did to the halfbreed. Geonhak didn’t deserve it. “Geonhakkie…”

 

“I don’t want him to suffer but I don’t want to…” Geonhak trailed off as he placed his head on Minhyun’s shoulder. 

 

“He will fight for you.” Minhyun said as he pulled back and cupped Geonhak’s face in his hands. “If that’s all you want from him, he’ll have to live with that.” 

 

“Is that fair?” Geonhak’s voice was small, even in his deep tone. 

 

Minhyun bit his lip as he looked at Geonhak seriously. “You know what else he’ll expect from you right?” He said carefully. “He’ll want to sleep with you.” 

 

Geonhak visibly flinched. “Hyung, I can’t…”

 

“You don’t have to do anything you’re uncomfortable with.” Minhyun quickly reassured him. He wouldn’t let Youngjo do anything to hurt Geonhak, ever. 

 

“But he’s an incubus,” Geonhak argued. “If we want him to help us and be at his full strength, he’ll need…”

 

Minhyun shook his head. “We can get to that when it comes to it.” He reassured. “For now, we just need him to work with us.” 

 

Geonhak smiled. “I can do that.” He replied. “No matter how many times we fight, I’m always going to stand with you hyung.” 

 

Minhyun ruffled the halfbreed’s hair playfully. “I know, I never should have made the decision for you.” He said again with an apologetic expression. 

 

Geonhak took a deep breath as he looked at his cousin with careful eyes. “People were dying… maybe he is better on our side.”

 

Minhyun nodded. “He’s one of the most powerful incubi.” 

 

Geonhak scoffed softly at that. “I don’t know if that’s a good thing…” 

 

“You’re strong Geonhakkie, if anyone can control Youngjo it’s you.” Minhyun responded confidently. “That’s one of the reasons I didn’t hesitate, I know you can handle this.” 

 

“I shouldn’t have said those things about erasing memories,” Geonhak bit his bottom lip, he knew Minhyun had confidence in him but Geonhak couldn’t help but still feel overwhelmed by the whole situation. He smiled at the Valkyrie and Minhyun nodded back at him. “You can head back and see Aaron-hyung, I’m going to stay out here for a bit.”

 

Minhyun tilted his head carefully. “Are you sure you’re okay?”

 

“I’m fine.” Geonhak reassured. “Thank you, Minhyun-hyung.” He hugged the Valkyrie again. 

 

“Geonhakkie…”

 

Geonhak scoffed as he pulled back, he gave Minhyun a playful wink. “Go get your man.” He teased. 

 

“Shut it…” Minhyun smiled, a soft pink flush on his cheeks as he shoved Geonhak playfully. 

 

Geonhak grinned at the Valkyrie as he watched him walk back towards the village. Geonhak was glad they’d worked everything out between them. Geonhak hated fighting with Minhyun, he knew the Valkyrie had a lot on his mind now but at the same time, sometimes Geonhak wished Minhyun was more observant of other people and not just Aaron. 




Chapter Text

Minhyun made his way through the village and towards the hut where Aaron was resting in. He bowed his head politely to the villagers as he walked past them, he could see some of them looked uncomfortable and unsure. Minhyun knew the clan members were now more worried about the threat of Rain attacking them because of Aaron’s presence. 

 

He bit his lip as he walked into the hut, he opened the door carefully and smiled as he saw Aaron sleeping and Daniel still sat beside him. The hunter had a phone in his hand but he pocketed it when he saw Minhyun at the door. 

 

“Hyung, you’re back,” Daniel smiled. 

 

Minhyun nodded, he moved into the room and sat down on the opposite side to Daniel. “Thank you for watching Aaron-hyung.” He smiled. 

 

Daniel looked at the sleeping man. “He just fell back to sleep,” he explained before he himself yawned. 

 

Minhyun chuckled at him softly. “You can take a break,” he suggested. 

 

Daniel nodded as he stood up. “I might go for a walk, stretch my legs,” he replied. He gave Minhyun a pat on the shoulder as he walked past him and headed out of the room. 

 

Minhyun smiled down at the sleeping man in the bed. Aaron looked stronger again, Minhyun was thankful for Donghyun and the others for helping Aaron heal. Minhyun also could’ve helped but Donghyun had reassured Minhyun that a warlock's healing magic would be more effective. 

 

He reached over cautiously and stoked some hair from Aaron’s face before he paused and gazed at the pure-soul. 

 

Minhyun was overwhelmed again with feelings of longing for the man, he’d let it spill to Aaron about their past and knew he’d have to show the man the memories he’d taken. He pulled his hand back and began to fidget with his hands, he couldn’t help it. He was worried about Aaron’s reactions, the pure-soul was already in shock about everything else. 

 

“Minhyun-ah?”

 

Minhyun’s eyes widened as he saw Aaron looking back at him with soft eyes. “Hyung, are you alright?” He asked as he sat forward. “I was so worried about you…”

 

Aaron smiled at the Valkyrie. “I’m okay,” he reassured. He could see a slight change in Minhyun’s expression and tilted his head. “What’s wrong?”

 

Minhyun blinked. “What? Nothing…”

 

Aaron sighed before he reached for Minhyun’s hand and took it in his own. Minhyun looked down at their hands. “Smile for me,” Aaron said softly. 

 

The Valkyrie tilted his head. “Huh?”

 

“You look pretty when you smile.” Aaron responded. 

 

Minhyun’s heart fluttered, he couldn’t help it, he smiled in response to Aaron’s words. The pure-soul was smiling back at him. “Hyung—“

 

“It’s okay Minhyunnie,” Aaron responded quickly, he could see the almost nervous expression on Minhyun’s pretty face. He knew the Valkyrie was nervous about showing Aaron the memories but right now Aaron knew he didn’t need to worry. “I think we need to focus on my powers.” 

 

Minhyun was thankful that Aaron wasn’t pressuring him into telling him about their past. He knew it would come up again, but for now they had to focus on Aaron’s energy. 



🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸




Daniel walked through the hut and yawned again. Daniel was tired but not enough to actually go to sleep. He walked through the village and towards the guest hut, closing the door behind him before he slumped on the sofa. 

 

Daniel ran a hand through his hair as he looked over his phone. He could see the amount of hunters that were active was a lot less than before. Daniel growled, the headhunter was still missing and most of Daniel’s friends were still in the hospital. He wanted to avenge them and take Rain down. They needed to wait for Aaron to be strong enough but Daniel wasn’t patient. 

 

Daniel clenched his jaw as he placed his phone on the table. He wanted to see his friends, his colleagues and see if they were all okay. 

 

He kept thinking of Dongho too, the vampire confused him. He didn’t understand why Dongho was being so hostile to him. 

 

Daniel bit his lip, he knew he’d originally initiated what had happened on the training field. He’d straddled the vampire, ran his finger over his fang, leaned in for a… kiss… 

 

Daniel’s eyes widened and he quickly sat up. Why had he done that? Dongho’s eyes were dangerous, they were easy to fall into.

 

He couldn’t help but think he was being selfish himself, was he leading Dongho on? But the vampire had never really expressed an attraction towards him. He’d tasted Daniel’s blood though. 

 

“Is that why he’s acting like that..?” Daniel asked the room. He ran a hand through his hair. Whether he wanted to or not he knew he’d have to address the awkwardness between them. Dongho didn’t even want to be friends with him and Daniel didn’t understand why. 

 

His phone suddenly began to buzz. Daniel frowned, he’d not received anything all the time he’d been with Aaron and the others. His eyes widened when he saw an incoming call from the headhunter’s phone. Choi Dongwook.

 

Daniel quickly answered the call. “Hello? Sajangnim?” He said cautiously. 

 

There was a pause, before suddenly the familiar voice of Choi Dongwook came from the other end. “ Kang? Is that you?”

 

“This is Kang Daniel, grade A,” Daniel answered almost automatically, knowing the procedure when answering. “Are you alright?” He quickly added, the headhunter had been missing for weeks now with no communication. 

 

“I need you to do something for me, it’s urgent and could save the hunters.” Dongwook instructed. 

 

Daniel’s eyes widened at his words, concerned. “Save the hunters? What do you mean?” He asked. 

 

There was another pause before Dongwook’s worried voice answered. “There isn’t just one bomb…” 

 

“No…” Daniel whispered. He’d already seen the carnage of the first bomb and the hunters that had lost their lives. But to know there was another somewhere. “Where is it? What can I do?” Daniel quickly asked. 

 

“Innocent people will be killed but you must do this alone. Do you understand? No supernatural can be trusted.” Dongwook responded cautiously. 

 

Daniel bit his lip. No supernatural? He took a deep breath before he answered. “I understand.” 

 

“Good.” There was another pause. Dongwook growled suddenly before he continued. “I managed to escape from Rain’s captivity but they’re after me.” 

 

Daniel’s eyes widened and he quickly reached for his gun belts to prepare himself. “I can come get you now—“

 

“No,” Dongwook cut him off. “I need you to do something for me.” He responded. 

 

“Of course Sajangnim, what is it?” Daniel asked. 

 

“The pure-soul has been identified.”

 

Daniel felt his whole body freeze at Dongwook’s words. Even the hunters association knew about Aaron now. “A-ah, yes,” he responded awkwardly, cursing internally at his unprofessionalism. 

 

“We need him to be detained,” Dongwook asserted seriously. 

 

“Detained?” Daniel blinked with confusion at the orders. 

 

“He is a threat to humans and supernaturals.” Dongwook clarified. “I need you to join the team I sent out to apprehend him.”  

 

Daniel couldn’t help the panic that ran through him, the hunters had sent out a team to find Aaron? “Do… Do you know his location?” He asked carefully. 

 

“Somewhere out of Seoul.” Dongwook answered. 

 

Daniel’s eyes widened at that, there was a hunter team out there looking and coming for Aaron and they had a brief idea where he was. “What do you need me to do?” 

 

“If you come across the pure-soul, try and get some of his blood if you cannot apprehend him.” Dongwook instructed. 

 

Daniel frowned. “His blood?” He repeated. 

 

“It’s the key to his power.” Dongwook stated. “I have to go, I will send you the location of the team.” 

 

Daniel bit his lip. “Be careful Sajangnim.” 

 

“You too Kang, remember, supernaturals cannot be trusted.” Dongwook responded before the phone clicked. 

 

Daniel ran a hand through his hair, he didn’t know what to do. They now not only had Rain trying to find them but also a hunter team. Daniel didn’t know why Dongwook had said that the supernaturals couldn’t be trusted. There’d always been friction between the supernaturals and hunters, but to say that all of them were untrustworthy when Daniel had seen how determined they were to protect Aaron. 

 

His eyes widened, what if they were protecting Aaron to keep him on their side…? Daniel shook his head to clear his thoughts. The NU’EST clan, Minhyun, Donghyun and Youngmin only wanted the best for Aaron. Right? 





🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸





Youngmin blinked slightly at the knock on the door. He smiled reassuringly at Youngjo, the elder twin had fallen asleep again. He was extremely exhausted. Youngmin stood and made his way to the door, closing it behind him as he walked out. His eyes widened at the person outside. “Geonhak-ah?”

 

“Is he awake?” Geonhak asked cautiously. 

 

Youngmin nodded. “He's just resting.” He replied, giving Geonhak a confused expression. “Why are you here?” He demanded. 

 

Geonhak sighed heavily. “It’s only fair that he’s properly introduced to his new master.” He said as confidently as he could. 

 

Youngmin was taken back, he was watching the halfbreed’s expression cautiously. “You’re okay with this?” He challenged. 

 

“I have no choice,” Geonhak responded quickly. “I can’t let him die.” 

 

Youngmin flinched at that. He was glad that Geonhak was coming around to the idea, but he also knew that Geonhak didn’t completely understand what he’d gotten himself involved in. “Wait.” He called to stop Geonhak as he reached for the door. 

 

Geonhak raised a brow at him. “What?”

 

“He’s weak,” Youngmin warned. “He hasn’t fed in a long time,” he added cautiously, trying to make Geonhak understand the implications. 

 

The halfbreed narrowed his eyes. “He’s going to have to learn to control it.” He grumbled. 

 

“He’s done that all his life,” Youngmin quipped. He sighed as he gave Geonhak a serious expression. “Incubi become stronger through sexual activity.”

 

“I know that!” Geonhak bellowed in response. He was irritated that people kept bringing it up, he wasn’t prepared for that but knew he might have to sacrifice himself to help the incubus. 

 

“Then you know what he’ll expect from you.” Youngmin advised.  

 

Geonhak’s eyes were narrowed carefully. “He can expect all he wants, that doesn’t mean he’s going to get it.” He responded darkly. 

 

“Hyung,” Donghyun suddenly made his way towards them, he was smiling reassuringly at Youngmin. 

 

The incubus visibly relaxed as he saw his partner. “Donghyun-ah.” 

 

Geonhak could see the devotion practically falling from Youngmin as the incubus gazed at Donghyun, like he was holding onto every word. 

 

“Let me take you for some fresh air,” Donghyun suggested to Youngmin, giving a nod to Geonhak as he did. 

 

Youngmin tilted his head with a frown. “But Youngjo—“

 

“I’m going to talk to him, alone.” Geonhak announced, nodding back at Donghyun. 

 

Youngmin didn’t look convinced but Donghyun quickly placed a comforting hand on his shoulder and smiled reassuringly at him. “It’s okay hyung, let’s go.” He took Youngmin’s hand and pulled him towards the exit. 

 

Geonhak took a deep breath to calm himself before he walked towards the door. He carefully pushed it open and was suddenly overwhelmed with a sweet scent of apples. It was almost a comforting scent and Geonhak found himself smiling before he could stop himself. 

 

He shook his head and narrowed his eyes as he closed the door behind him and cautiously walked further into the room. 

 

Youngjo was still sleeping on the bed, his strong chest raising and falling with his breaths. 

 

Geonhak took the opportunity to properly look at the man. He was undoubtedly attractive, but he was an incubus so that was a given. His black hair was falling into his face, he had a strong jawline but almost soft features. Youngjo was the same height as Geonhak but he was built larger.

 

Youngjo's shoulders were broad and he had strong legs. His arms were flexed as they were restrained above his head. Geonhak’s eyes widened slightly as he saw the irritated skin on Youngjo’s wrists where he’d been pulling on his restraints. 

 

His attention was on Youngjo’s throat where a new tattoo sat, a purple rose was imprinted on his skin. His skin was red and irritated around the tattoo. 

 

Geonhak couldn’t help but look over the man, maybe under different circumstances he might’ve fallen for Youngjo. He was handsome and loyal, Geonhak frowned at his own thoughts. He didn’t need to think about things like that right now. 

 

Almost like he could feel Geonhak’s eyes on him, Youngjo began to awaken. His eyes fluttered open and focused on the halfbreed straight away. 

 

Geonhak growled and quickly pulled his gun out ready, aiming at Youngjo’s head. 

 

The incubus scoffed in response. “Well hello to you too, Master.”

 

“Don’t call me that.” Geonhak shot back quickly. He watched as Youngjo’s eyes narrowed, like he was trying to read Geonhak’s expression. 

 

Geonhak sighed heavily before he relaxed his aim, lowering his gun and looking at the incubus carefully. “Look, I don’t want you to suffer, but we’re going to have some ground rules.” He said cautiously. “You’re going to help us take down Rain.”

 

Youngjo’s arms flexed as he held the restraints tightly, he was breathing deeply and growling under his breath. 

 

Geonhak frowned at the incubus. “What’s wrong with you?” He demanded. 

 

Youngjo took a deep breath of the air and groaned darkly, his eyes dark as he looked at the halfbreed. “You.” He responded with a growl. “Your scent is driving me crazy…” he admitted. 

 

Geonhak’s eyes widened as he felt something wrap around his thigh, he looked down and saw Youngjo’s tail carefully moving around his thigh and carefully tugging him closer. “Hey! L-let go.”

 

Youngjo’s face broke out into a smirk as Geonhak’s grip on his gun faltered as he tried to keep himself balanced. The gun fell to the floor as Geonhak held the wall to stop himself from falling on the incubus. 

 

Youngjo took another deep breath of the air, completely mesmerised by the beautiful man above him. Geonhak was looking back at him with narrowed eyes. 

 

The tail around his thigh hadn’t shifted and was still trying to tug him closer. Geonhak held steady and glared at the incubus. He wouldn’t show him any weakness. 

 

Youngjo smirked. Geonhak just continued glaring at him, it was funny how much the halfbreed was trying to fight him off. Youngjo knew if he was at full strength, the halfbreed wouldn’t stand a chance. “Don’t be shy,” he purred. 

 

“Don’t push your luck,” Geonhak warned suddenly, he could feel an almost hazy feeling around him, he fought it. “Let me go. Now.” He instructed. 

 

Youngjo blinked, his allure wasn’t working as much as he wanted it to and he wondered if it was because he was weak or because Geonhak was a halfbreed. His tail loosened, enough that the halfbreed could move away from him. 

 

Geonhak quickly picked up his gun and put it back in its holder on his thigh before he looked back at Youngjo. “If you want this to work out, you don’t touch me.” 

 

Youngjo felt like a ton of bricks just landed on him. He blinked at the halfbreed. “You know I’m an incubus, right?” He growled irritably in response. 

 

Geonhak scoffed, crossing his arms over his chest as he looked at Youngjo pointedly. “You didn’t sleep with Rain, right?” He shot back. 

 

Youngjo grimaced. “What? No!” He replied. 

 

Geonhak looked at him matter of factly. “Exactly, so you don’t need to sleep with me.” He concluded. 

 

Youngjo quickly shook his head. “No…” he growled under his breath. “You don’t understand, I need it…”

 

“You’ll do as you’re told.” Geonhak shot back, ignoring the almost alarming overwhelming urge to give into Youngjo. He clenched his jaw. “Your loyalty is to protecting Aaron-hyung.” He instructed. 

 

Youngjo was glaring at the halfbreed. “Will you at least let me out of these restraints?” He shot back, tugging on them again so they rattled. 

 

Geonhak raised his chin and looked at the incubus with careful attention. “Can I trust you?” He asked him. 

 

Youngjo raised a brow almost challengingly. “Can you?” He offered. 

 

Geonhak scoffed. He carefully moved towards the incubus, moving around the bed and going towards his wrists. He bit his lip as he saw the sore skin, Youngjo must’ve really been pulling on them. Geonhak carefully unlocked the pin coded restraints and was instantly taken off guard as he was pushed against the wall. 

 

Youngjo held Geonhak’s chin in his hand. “You smell so good,” he purred as he leaned towards the halfbreed. 

 

Geonhak sighed heavily before he reached for his gun, he pushed it against Youngjo’s stomach. 

 

The incubus looked down and blinked at the weapon pointing at him before he growled and took a step back. He had his fists clenched at his sides as he turned his head. 

 

Geonhak watched him carefully. “The trust between us right now… you need to work on that.” 

 

Youngjo’s jaw clenched. “I need… fine.” 

 

Geonhak nodded at him. “C’mon, we need to find Minhyun-hyung.” 

 

Youngjo had to control himself as Geonhak walked past him, his scent was almost too much for him to handle. Youngjo knew he had to control it, he couldn’t go against Geonhak when he was his new master. No matter how much his body craved it. 

 

He followed after the halfbreed as they walked out of the hut and back into the main village. Youngjo couldn’t help but growl as he felt the villagers eyes on him, they were looking at him like he were the devil. And in their eyes he was, Youngjo kept his head down as he followed the halfbreed. 

 

Geonhak could see the villagers glaring at the incubus, he knew that Youngjo didn’t deserve it but at the same time maybe it would help Youngjo realise he was now on the right side. 

 

He stopped outside the hut he knew Aaron and Minhyun were inside. Geonhak turned to Youngjo. “Wait out here, I’m going to find Minhyun-hyung.”

 

Youngjo nodded. A part of him didn’t want to be separated from the halfbreed, having been aching to be close to him since he’d laid eyes on him. However, he definitely could use a break from Geonhak’s addictive scent. 

 

Geonhak walked towards the room he knew Aaron was in, he knocked on the door to announce his presence before he walked in. 

 

Aaron was pulling on his shoes and Minhyun quickly looked over, and visibly relaxed when he saw it was Geonhak that had entered. 

 

“Hyung,” Geonhak called to him carefully. 

 

Minhyun looked over Geonhak’s expression quickly and immediately noticed a change in him. “Geonhakkie? Are you okay?” He asked. 

 

Geonhak swallowed. “Youngjo is outside,” he announced. 

 

Minhyun’s eyes widened. “You… freed him?”

 

Geonhak nodded. “I want to build trust, that way he might be more inclined to help us,” he replied. He knew Youngjo would be a good asset to their group especially if he followed instructions. 

 

Minhyun didn’t look completely convinced but gave Geonhak a supportive nod. “Just be careful.” He warned. 

 

Geonhak smiled before he glanced at the pure-soul. “Aaron-hyung, should you be out of bed?” He asked. 

 

Aaron chuckled softly. “I’m okay,” he reassured. 

 

Minhyun sighed heavily. “We need to go talk to Jonghyeon-ah.” He informed them carefully. 

 

Aaron frowned slightly. “About what?”

 

Minhyun looked at Aaron with a smile. “After what’s happened, the villagers are all on alert, I think we might have to head to the safe house.” 

 

Aaron sighed heavily and ran a hand through his hair, the guilt almost immediately hit him. “This is my fault, I put them in danger…”

 

“No hyung,” Geonhak replied quickly. “It’s my fault.”

 

Minhyun shook his head. He knew he’d planted the guilt in Geonhak’s heart but he didn’t want him to feel the feeling any longer. “Geonhakkie—“

 

“No, if I had just helped Youngjo then Youngmin-hyung wouldn’t have reached out to him and we could’ve made a safer plan.” Geonhak growled. 

 

“What’s been done is done.” Minhyun said carefully, placing a comforting hand on Geonhak’s shoulder and smiling at him. “Let’s go see what Jonghyeon-ah has to say.” 







Chapter Text

Minhyun led the way out of the hut and back into the village. Aaron’s eyes widened slightly as he saw Youngjo standing outside. Minhyun and Youngjo both glared at each other but other than that the Valkyrie just walked past. The incubus turned his attention to Aaron and looked at him with curious eyes before his strong gaze focused on Geonhak again, the incubus remained silent as he followed behind them. 

 

Aaron felt slightly awkward that the incubus was following behind them like a pet, he kept his eyes on Geonhak almost like he was waiting for instructions. Aaron chose to ignore the incubus and instead focus on the task at hand. The villagers around them were glancing over at them cautiously. Aaron couldn’t help but feel guilty, their homes had been exposed because of him. 

 

“Hyung,” Minhyun called to him softly with a reassuring smile. 

 

Aaron nodded in response as they stood in front of the door to the leader's hut. 

 

Geonhak tunred to the incubus again, Youngjo tilted his head in response. Geonhak felt terrible having to order the incubus to do things but Youngjo looked like he was almost expecting it. “Wait here,” Geonhak said cautiously. 

 

Youngjo nodded. 

 

Minhyun raised a brow slightly and could see a soft flush on Geonhak’s face as he pushed past and walked into the hut. He sighed as shook his head as he followed the halfbreed. 

 

Aaron glanced back at Youngjo. The incubus had his arms crossed over his chest as he looked around curiously. He noticed Aaron looking at him and turned to the pure-soul, he offered Aaron a nod of the head. Aaron nodded his own head in response before he followed the cousins. 

 

Thankfully, Jonghyeon looked a lot better now. The vampire clan leader was sitting on a chair with Mingi and Dongho beside him. Jonghyeon looked up when he saw the others enter the hut. 

 

“Jonghyeon-ah,” Minhyun called carefully. 

 

The leader looked at the Valkyrie with a serious expression. “Minhyun-ah, we need to talk,” he said softly. 

 

Minhyun sighed heavily and nodded, he knew it was coming anyway. “You’re worried about the village,” he answered for the leader. 

 

“Yeah…” Jonghyeon responded. 

 

“I know.” Minhyun sighed again. “People shouldn’t have lost their lives, I apologise.” He bowed his head to the leader. Aaron’s eyes widened at the Valkyrie, surprised that he’d taken full blame. 

 

Jonghyeon shook his head and placed a hand on Minhyun’s shoulder. “This isn’t anyone’s fault but Rain’s,” he replied with a smile. 

 

“Maybe you should stay here, Dongho-yah.” Mingi suggested, looking at the vampire with careful eyes. 

 

Dongho shook his head with a smile at his leader and Mingi. “I promised Minhyun I would help him.” He replied as he looked at Minhyun with a nod. The Valkyrie smiled back at him. 

 

Mingi scoffed and crossed his arms over his chest. “Minhyun, huh?” Dongho knew what he was getting at, Mingi had seen how Dongho had acted around Daniel and knew there was something between them. 

 

“Enough Mingi.” Jonghyeon warned before he looked back at Dongho. “It’s your choice, but I just can’t put the clan in danger again.” Jonghyeon explained. “Once Rain has been stopped, everyone will be welcome here again.” 

 

Minhyun nodded. “We understand.”

 

“We are still your allies, and will fight for you.” Jonghyeon reassured. “But I can’t put my people in danger any longer.” 

 

Aaron knew what the leader meant, after all it was because Aaron was there that the village was under attack. He sighed and smiled at the leader. “We can leave tomorrow,” Aaron said softly. 

 

Minhyun looked at Aaron with concerned eyes. He didn’t want Aaron to feel guilty but he knew the man did. 

 

Jonghyeon smiled at the pure-soul, “thank you for understanding hyung.” 

 

“Of course.” Aaron nodded. He turned to Minhyun with a smile, “I’m going to head back to the hut, Goodnight everyone.” 

 

Minhyun’s eyes widened. “Hyung—“

 

“Let him go,” Geonhak cut him off with a reassuring smile. 

 

Minhyun bit his lip as he watched Aaron walk back the way they’d come. He sighed heavily. 

 

Aaron couldn’t help but feel disappointed. He’d enjoyed being in the village, he pushed open the door to the hut and blinked as he saw Youngjo standing there. The incubus raised a brow at him cautiously. Aaron just nodded at him before he walked around Youngjo and headed to the hut he’d called home for the past week. 

 

He ignored the looks he got from some of the villagers as he walked past them. He couldn’t handle the guilt he felt when he looked at them. Aaron sighed heavily as he reached the hut and opened the door. 

 

He could see Daniel sitting on the sofa. “Daniel-ah, we’re moving out tomorrow,” Aaron announced as he entered the hut, he raised a brow as he saw Daniel staring at the floor as he sat on the sofa. He looked deep in thought. “Hey, you okay?” Aaron asked as he moved towards the younger man and placed his hand on his shoulder. 

 

Daniel blinked before he looked up at Aaron and smiled. “Huh? Oh yeah…” 

 

Aaron wasn’t convinced, usually Daniel was extremely alert. “You sure? Did something happen?” He questioned cautiously. 

 

Daniel knew he had to try and think of a plan, try and keep Aaron safe but also help the hunters. “Hyung, I heard that your blood has healing properties and I was just…”

 

“Are you hurt somewhere?” Aaron quickly responded with worried eyes. 

 

Daniel blinked and awkwardly nodded. “Uh, yeah,” he replied, cursing himself for playing with Aaron’s kindness. 

 

Aaron’s eyes widened as he moved towards Daniel.  “Where? Did you tell Dongho?” He asked suddenly. 

 

Daniel frowned, raising a brow slightly. He clenched his jaw as he felt his heartbeat flutter. “Huh? Why would I tell him?” He quipped. 

 

Aaron paused before he tilted his head softly. “Oh, well… He cares about you,” he answered swiftly. 

 

The hunter scoffed. “No, I didn’t tell any of them because I didn’t want them to worry.” He lied through his teeth. 

 

Aaron bit his lip, he looked thoughtful for a moment before he spoke again. “Oh, well I don’t really know much about my abilities so I wouldn’t want to try it out in case it made things worse.” He offered. 

 

Daniel clenched his jaw, he knew it wouldn’t be easy to get Aaron’s blood. It was practically impossible. 

 

“Where are you hurt?” Aaron asked as he looked over Daniel worriedly. 

 

Daniel racked his brain quickly as he tried to find a place where Aaron wouldn’t be able to see a wound. “A-ah it’s just my shoulder that is sore,” he said. 

 

Aaron nodded. “I can ask Minhyun to have a look?”

 

Daniel smiled reassuringly but shook his head in response. “It’s okay, hyung, I probably just need to rest it.” 

 

Aaron raised a brow. “Well, we’re setting off tomorrow morning so if it’s not better maybe get Minhyun or Donghyun to look at it.”

 

“I will, hyung, thanks,” Daniel reassured. 

 

Daniel knew he was foolish for asking about it, now he wouldn’t be able to discreetly try and get some of Aaron’s blood. He bit his lip as he watched the pure-soul pack away his things. Daniel was at a crossroads, he didn’t know whether to tell Aaron about the hunters plan or to keep him in the dark. Daniel bit his lip, for now he’d keep him in the dark. 

 

The door to the hut suddenly opened again and Geonhak stepped in. But Aaron and Daniel both paused as they saw the incubus behind Geonhak enter the hut too. 

 

Daniel’s eyes narrowed. “You’re bringing the incubus in here?”

 

Geonhak raised a brow at the hunter and shrugged. “He needs to sleep somewhere.” He answered unbothered. 

 

Youngjo scoffed as he looked over at the human. “Don’t worry hunter, you’re not my type.” He growled. 

 

Daniel’s eyes widened at that. “G-good!” He responded with irritation before he ran a hand through his hair. “I’m heading to bed.” 

 

The door slammed behind Daniel and Aaron flinched before he sighed and looked back at Geonhak. “Sorry about Daniel, I think something is bothering him.” He said softly. 

 

Geonhak tilted his head as he looked over at the hunters room. “Is he okay?” He asked suddenly. 

 

“Honestly, I’m not sure.” Aaron responded before he smiled. “I’m going to head to bed too,” he announced as he offered Geonhak a small wave. 

 

“Goodnight hyung,” Geonhak replied as the pure-soul closed his bedroom door. 

 

“He doesn’t seem the type to be the pure-soul.” Youngjo suddenly commented. 

 

Geonhak narrowed his eyes on the incubus. “What’s that supposed to mean?” He demanded. 

 

Youngjo sighed. “I just think he’s very calm,” he answered cautiously. 

 

“That’s a good thing, that way he’s not just blasting off.” Geonhak countered with careful eyes. 

 

Youngjo just nodded in agreement, he didn’t need to fight about the pure-soul with Geonhak. He glanced at the door which he presumed was Geonhak’s. “Are you going to sleep?” He asked. 

 

Geonhak nodded, he was watching Youngjo carefully. “You can take the sofa. Don’t interrupt anyone’s sleep,” he warned. 

 

Youngjo bit his lip as he turned his head curiously. “Aren’t you gonna wish me a goodnight?” 

 

Geonhak narrowed his eyes and shook his head before he slammed the door behind him. 

 

Youngjo flinched slightly and sighed. He sat on the sofa and bit his lip as he looked around the hut. He’d always been alone but right now, with the one he’d been searching for just in the next room, Youngjo felt extremely lonely…

 

He stared at the ceiling for what felt like hours, the village was quiet outside the hut. Youngjo sat up and looked over at the door that he knew Geonhak was behind. He couldn’t help himself. 

 

Youngjo stood from the sofa and walked over to the door. He smiled as he could instantly smell the distinctive scent of raspberries that he associated with Geonhak. He closed his eyes as he took a deep breath before he walked through the door. 

 

Youngjo’s eyes focused on Geonhak asleep in the bed, he was frowning even in his sleep and Youngjo found himself smiling as he took cautious steps towards the bed. He carefully stood over the bed and looked over Geonhak. His black hair was messy, the bedsheet was resting at his hips and the large T-shirt Geonhak was wearing was bunched up. Youngjo could see his bare skin and he instantly had to clench his fists to resist reaching out and touching the halfbreed. 

 

He fell to his knees carefully as he kneeled beside the bed and stared at Geonhak. Youngjo couldn’t help it, the halfbreed was everything he wanted. But even now, the halfbreed was restricting him. Youngjo wanted nothing more than to take everything Geonhak would give him. But Geonhak wasn’t giving him anything. 

 

It was frustrating, but Youngjo knew if he played Geonhak’s game maybe he’d be rewarded. The halfbreed wouldn’t be able to resist him completely. 




🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸




Minhyun sighed heavily as he looked out over the plains. The moon was bright tonight. He was sitting in the tree that he’d brought Aaron to, when he’d told him everything. 

 

He ran a hand through his hair. They needed a new plan, he was worried that wherever they went now, they’d be found and people would get hurt. He already felt terrible for the clan members that had lost their lives and knew that Geonhak and Aaron also felt the guilt. 

 

He wrapped his arms around his knees and tried to think positively but knew the only way Aaron was to be safe was to stop Rain. 

 

“Minhyunnie?”

 

Minhyun blinked and looked down the tree, he smiled when he saw who it was that had called him. “Youngmin-ah,” he responded. 

 

“Mind if I join you?” Youngmin asked with a smile. 

 

Minhyun nodded. “Sure.” 

 

Youngmin carefully made his way up the tree and sat beside the Valkyrie. He could see Minhyun’s worried expression. “You okay?” He asked carefully. 

 

Minhyun bit his bottom lip. “I’m worried,” he answered honestly. 

 

Youngmin nodded. “Even though we have to leave, there’s still hope.” He reassured. He still felt full of guilt for what had happened in the village and knew that the best option was for them to move on. 

 

Minhyun shook his head and growled under his breath. “Our only hope is that Rain never finds us…”

 

“He won’t.” Youngmin deflected. “You’ll keep your promise and keep Aaron-hyung safe, I know you.” He smiled reassuringly at Minhyun. 

 

The Valkyrie wasn’t convinced. “But—“

 

“No,” Youngmin cut him off quickly. “Donghyunnie said that Aaron-hyung is extremely determined and it’s proven because of how well he was able to control his energy.” 

 

Minhyun smiled and nodded. He was extremely proud of Aaron and how he’d been able to control his energy. Every other scripture about pure-souls had said that the energy was extremely difficult to control and could potentially lead to death. “He’s stronger than me, in more ways than one.” 

 

“He’s stronger than all of us,” Youngmin remarked. “But, he also needs our support.” He placed a hand on Minhyun’s shoulder and smiled. 

 

Minhyun nodded. “I’ll never leave his side.”

 

“I know, and neither will the rest of us.” Youngmin reassured with a nod of his head. 

 

Minhyun was thankful for the incubus. “Thank you, Youngminnie.” He responded with a smile. 

 

Youngmin nodded. “Of course,” he tilted his head curiously at Minhyun. “So, your safe house, how far is it?” He asked suddenly. 

 

“Maybe a day's drive?” Minhyun answered with a confused smile. 

 

Youngmin grinned in response, he wanted Minhyun to relax and laugh again. “Thank goodness, I hate road trips.” 

 

Minhyun chuckled at that. Youngmin grinned at him as he wrapped an arm around Minhyun’s shoulder. 

 

“We got this. Don’t worry,” Youngmin said carefully. 

 

Minhyun nodded with a smile. 




🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸




Daniel bit his lip as he looked at the screen. He could see the hunter team were now out of Seoul and we’re heading in their direction. It would take them a while but Daniel was still worried. If Dongwook had sent out a team, Daniel knew it was serious. 

 

Usually hunters worked alone, but Dongwook had sent a team meaning that he genuinely saw Aaron as a threat. They had technology that could detect high levels of supernatural energy. Daniel knew that’s why the team was heading towards them. Aaron’s energy must’ve set off an alarm within the hunters association. 

 

Daniel knew his best option was to try and discreetly gain access to Aaron’s blood— how he was supposed to do that he didn’t know— or potentially try and meet the hunter team and convince them that Aaron wasn’t a threat. 

 

He ran a hand through his hair as he pocketed his phone and clipped his gun holsters on his thighs. He was ready for the day and could only hope that the hunter team wouldn’t be able to locate them. 

 

Daniel made his way out of his room with all his things and paused when he saw Aaron was already there. 

 

Aaron looked up and smiled at the hunter. “Good morning,” he offered. 

 

Daniel nodded in response. 

 

Aaron was looking at Daniel with curious eyes. He could tell something was still bothering the hunter. “Did you sleep well, Daniel-ah?”

 

“Yeah, I did, thanks hyung,” Daniel hated that Aaron was such a nice person. If he was an ass it would’ve been so much easier. 

 

Geonhak yawned heavily as he began to awaken, his eyes fluttered open and he stretched his arms over his head. He frowned slightly as he felt the bedsheets restricted by something. Geonhak glanced down the bed, his eyes widened when he saw Youngjo sleeping on the bed. His head and arms resting on the bed as he sat on the floor. 

 

Geonhak bit his lip. He tilted his head as he watched the incubus sleep. Youngjo was undeniably handsome, his face was something to be desired. Geonhak cautiously reached his hand out towards the man, his fingers carefully touched Youngjo’s nose. Geonhak couldn’t help but smile. Like this, sleeping peacefully, Youngjo looked almost content. 

 

“Geonhak-ah, are you awake? We’re heading out soon!” Aaron’s voice called at the other side of the door. 

 

Geonhak’s eyes widened and he quickly pulled his hand back like he’d been scolded. He knew his face was probably flushed. “O-okay hyung!” He called back. 

 

His voice made Youngjo frown as he sat up, his hair was slightly stuck up where he’d been laying on it. “Are we going?” Youngjo asked. 

 

Geonhak clenched his jaw. “Why are you here?” He demanded. 

 

Youngjo scoffed and smiled playfully in response. “Why were you staring at me?”  

 

Geonhak’s eyes widened. Was Youngjo not even asleep? “W-what? I-I wasn’t!” He bellowed, knowing his cheeks were pink. 

 

Youngjo just smiled charmingly at him. “You’re cute…”

 

“Get out.” Geonhak demanded. 

 

Youngjo sighed but nodded, knowing that in order to get Geonhak to trust him he had to listen to his instructions. The incubus walked through the door again and raised a brow as he saw the hunter and the pure-soul standing outside. 

 

“Uh, hey,” Aaron offered awkwardly, raising a brow. 

 

Youngjo nodded politely. “Morning.”

 

“Why were you in there?” Daniel demanded, narrowing his eyes dangerously on the incubus and automatically reaching for his gun. He didn’t draw it but kept his hand on it. 

 

“I was waking Geonhak-ah up.” Youngjo replied nonchalantly. 

 

Daniel growled, not believing his words. “What the hell—“

 

“We haven’t really been introduced,” Aaron quickly cut Daniel off. He didn’t want them to start a fight. “I’m Aaron, and this is Daniel.” He introduced them. 

 

Youngjo nodded, unbothered about their names. “I’m Youngjo, but you already knew that.” He responded. 

 

Aaron hated the awkward atmosphere around them and tried to think of something to say. “Uhh, we’re glad that you’re with us now.” He settled for. 

 

Youngjo scoffed, eyes dark. “I’m with Youngmin and Geonhak,” he corrected with a growl. 

 

Geonhak slammed the door behind him as he entered the main room. Everyone’s attention was on him but he was glaring darkly at Youngjo. “Your loyalty is to Aaron-hyung.” He reminded. 

 

“Geonhak-ah…” Aaron’s eyes widened at Geonhak’s angered expression as he looked at the incubus. 

 

Youngjo clenched his jaw before he nodded his head. “Yes. Of course,” he responded. He glanced over his new master and couldn’t help but clench his jaw. Why did they all insist on wearing such tight clothing…? Geonhak had black jeans and a black turtleneck with his guns in their holsters on his thighs. 

 

There was a knock on the hut door, everyone glanced over as it opened and Donghyun stood there. “You guys ready to go?” He asked. 

 

Aaron nodded. “Yeah,” he replied. 

 

Donghyun smiled. “Let’s head off.” 

 

They followed the warlock through the village. Jonghyeon and Mingi stood waiting for them, the leader smiled reassuringly at Aaron and nodded at him. 

 

“Thank you for your hospitality,” Aaron said as he bowed to the vampires. 

 

Jonghyeon nodded. “When this is over, you will always be welcome here.” He announced. 

 

Aaron bit his lip and nodded. He couldn’t help but wonder if it would ever be over. 

 

Geonhak and Daniel both bowed their heads in thanks to the vampires as they walked past them. Youngjo kept his eyes on Geonhak and ignored the dark growls coming from the vampires as he walked past them.  

 

Aaron could see there were two cars waiting for them, one was the one they’d used before and the other was a little bit smaller.

 

“Hyung,” Minhyun smiled as he moved to stand beside Aaron. He reached over and took his hand. “We’re going in this car.” He informed the pure-soul. 

 

Aaron nodded and allowed Minhyun to pull him towards the smaller car. 

 

Minhyun turned to Geonhak and the incubus. “Geonhakkie, c’mon,” he called. 

 

Geonhak raised a brow but nodded. He gestured for Youngjo to follow, which he did straight away. 

 

Minhyun climbed into the drivers seat, Aaron automatically moved to sit beside him in the passengers seat. Geonhak raised a brow but shrugged as he climbed into the back. 

 

Youngjo paused before he followed suit, sitting behind Minhyun and beside Geonhak in the back of the car. 

 

Youngmin smiled reassuringly at his twin as Youngjo walked past him. Youngmin knew it was going to be hard for Youngjo at the beginning but he also knew that Geonhak wouldn’t be that stubborn and would soon give in. 

 

Daniel bit his lip as he saw Dongho looking at him. The vampire had his arms crossed over his chest as he stood leaning against the original car. He looked like he was trying to read Daniel’s expression. Daniel held his phone tightly in his hand. He’d checked the location of the hunter group earlier and could see they were getting close. Daniel knew that they wouldn’t be able to find the NU’EST village. But they might be able to locate Aaron. 

 

“Daniel-ah? Are you coming?” Youngmin called to him with a concerned look. 

 

Daniel blinked back at him before he offered the incubus a smile. “Oh, sorry,” he bowed his head slightly as he made his way towards the car. 

 

Donghyun and Youngmin were in the back of the car, Daniel sighed as he moved towards the passenger seat. 

 

Dongho looked at him and raised a brow. “You okay?”

 

“I’m fine…” Daniel replied quickly, glancing out of the window. 

 

Dongho sighed heavily and rolled his eyes at the hunter’s standoffish attitude again. He turned his attention to the car in front of him. Minhyun had already started driving. Dongho took one last look at his village before he followed after the Valkyrie. 



Chapter Text

They drove for a few hours, the roads began to get busier as they drove towards Seoul. Although they weren’t heading towards the capital they still had to drive near it.

 

Minhyun glanced at Aaron and could see the elder man was gazing out the window, he looked like he was deep in thought. Minhyun knew they had to stop soon, the humans hadn’t eaten yet and they needed to be at full strength. He glanced back in the rear view mirror and raised a brow. 

 

Youngjo smiled at the halfbreed beside him. Geonhak had fallen asleep and was resting his head on Youngjo’s shoulder. It made Youngjo feel good, like the halfbreed trusted him enough to show weakness. 

 

He frowned slightly as he felt eyes on him. Youngjo glanced up and raised a brow as he saw Minhyun glancing at him in the mirror. “Focus on the road, Minhyun-ah.” Youngjo scolded playfully. 

 

Minhyun clenched his jaw at the incubus’s use of familiarity. “Don’t tell me what to do.” He warned. 

 

“Hey, Minhyunnie,” Aaron said carefully with a frown. He didn’t want any of the team to fight. 

 

Minhyun was watching Youngjo cautiously. “If you ever hurt him.”

 

“That’s not going to happen.” Youngjo was quick to respond. His own eyes narrowed on the Valkyrie. Youngjo knew that he wouldn’t be able to hurt Geonhak, it wouldn’t just hurt the halfbreed but also Youngjo himself. 

 

Aaron turned and smiled as he saw how relaxed Geonhak looked against Youngjo’s shoulder. He couldn’t help but bite his lip, he was curious about incubi. 

 

Youngjo sighed heavily. “Ask what you want.” He suddenly said. 

 

Aaron blinked as he saw the incubus looking back at him carefully. “H-huh?”

 

“You want to ask me something,” Youngjo said matter of factly. 

 

Aaron chuckled awkwardly before he shrugged his shoulders. It was amazing how observant the incubus was. “I’m just curious,” he admitted. 

 

“About what?” Youngjo questioned with a curious expression. 

 

“Incubi…” Aaron replied. He’d noticed that Youngjo’s voice was soft as he answered, so that he didn’t awaken Geonhak. 

 

Minhyun looked at Aaron carefully before he looked back at the road. He smiled, Aaron was able to get along with anyone. 

 

Youngjo scoffed softly. “You never asked Youngmin?”

 

Aaron shrugged. “We haven’t really had a chance to sit and chat,” he responded honestly. He would’ve liked to have gotten to know Youngmin better but Aaron had spent most of his time with Donghyun. 

 

“I guess that’s true.” Youngjo said quietly. 

 

Aaron bit his lip as he turned in his seat to properly look at Youngjo while he spoke to him. “Youngmin said that Geonhak is the one you chose as your life partner, what does that even mean?”

 

Youngjo sighed, but he was smiling. “It’s a misconception that incubi sleep around. We are extremely loyal.” He explained. “It’s something that not all incubi experience but when we feel our life partner, that’s it.”

 

Aaron frowned in confusion. “What do you mean?”

 

“It’s impossible for us to forget them,” Youngjo answered softly, he glanced down at Geonhak as he spoke. “It’s one of the reasons we are able to use our allure and penetrate dreams, so we can try and make our partners fall for us.”

 

Minhyun growled dangerously at that, his eyes flashing. “Don’t even think about it.” 

 

Aaron sighed. “Minhyun-ah…” 

 

Minhyun was still glaring at Youngjo. “If Geonhak doesn’t fall for you, that’s not his responsibility.” He reminded the incubus. 

 

“I know,” Youngjo responded with disappointed eyes. He looked at Geonhak with careful eyes. “Most incubi regret finding their partners.”

 

Aaron frowned and tilted his head. “Why?” He couldn’t help but feel sorry for incubi, they seemed like they had a lot of instincts that were out of their control. 

 

Youngjo was smiling sadly as he answered. “Because the likelihood they’ll fall for you isn’t very likely.”

 

Aaron’s eyes widened at the incubus’s words. “So… you’re in love with Geonhak?” He asked cautiously. He’d seen the way Youngjo looked and acted around the halfbreed. 

 

Youngjo paused at that, is that what it was? He sighed heavily and smiled almost sadly at Aaron in response. “It’s more of an instinctual want.” He replied carefully. He looked down at the halfbreed again and smiled at Geonhak’s pretty face. 

 

Aaron raised a brow slightly, he could see the way Youngjo looked at Geonhak. Maybe the incubus didn’t understand yet but soon he would. Aaron glanced at Minhyun briefly, the Valkyrie had confessed to him. Aaron’s cheeks flushed when Minhyun glanced back at him curiously. Youngjo’s voice made Aaron turn his attention back on the incubus. 

 

“The curse doesn’t help either,” Youngjo continued. “It makes me feel the need to follow everything Geonhak wants.” 

 

“It was the only way we could free you from Rain.” Aaron felt the need to remind the incubus.

 

“I understand that,” Youngjo nodded. “I just hope that it won’t hinder us…” he said as he looked at the peaceful expression on Geonhak’s face. 

 

“ Us ?” Minhyun repeated cautiously. 

 

Youngjo scoffed and shook his head in disbelief. “You knew this would happen, so don’t blame me when it does,” he growled. 

 

Minhyun scoffed back. “If it does.” 

 

Aaron frowned at Minhyun, he glanced back at Youngjo and could see the defeat in his eyes. It was obvious to Aaron that Youngjo really did care deeply for Geonhak. 

 

Minhyun sighed, he knew he shouldn’t be so harsh on Youngjo, after all he knew the incubus was obsessed with Geonhak so it only made sense that he’d want Geonhak to fall in love with him. He made a mental note to keep an eye on the pair. 

 

He could see a rest stop not too far away and smiled. “I think we should stop there for a rest and some food.”

 

Aaron nodded in agreement with a smile, he was extremely hungry but didn’t want to say anything because he knew Minhyun would worry. 

 

Youngjo raised a brow slightly but carefully looked down at the sleeping halfbreed. He bit his bottom lip before carefully tapping Geonhak’s thigh. The halfbreed groaned in response and continued sleeping. Youngjo chuckled softly before he maneuvered his face so that his lips were beside Geonhak’s ear. “Geonhakkie…”

 

Geonhak frowned as he felt warmth against him, he began to awaken but immediately jolted back when he realised he’d been sleeping against Youngjo. His eyes widened as he glanced around the car, trying to remember what was going on. They were pulling into a rest stop. 

 

Geonhak looked at Youngjo and could see the incubus was smiling back at him. Geonhak narrowed his eyes before he quickly turned his attention to Minhyun and Aaron. 

 

Aaron sighed as he saw Youngjo’s crestfallen expression when Geonhak flinched away from him. He felt bad for the incubus. 

 

Daniel’s eyes widened as he saw Minhyun’s car suddenly indicating that he was pulling in. “Why is Minhyun-hyung pulling in?” He asked. 

 

Dongho glanced at him with a raised brow. “For a break,” he responded. 

 

Daniel ran a hand through his hair as he looked at the road with concerned eyes. “Shouldn’t we keep moving?” 

 

“You haven’t eaten yet,” Dongho reminded him. 

 

Daniel scoffed and shook his head. “I’m fine.”

 

Dongho rolled his eyes as he pulled the car into the space beside Minhyun’s. “Stop being stubborn and c’mon.” Dongho sighed as he turned off the ignition and smiled at Daniel. 

 

Daniel was panicking, if they stopped then the hunters would be able to catch up to them. He held his phone tightly where it laid in his pocket. 

 

They all made their way out of the cars and towards the small rest stop. It was busy with travelers and families, the food stalls had queues outside them all. 

 

Geonhak glanced at Youngjo briefly before he walked towards a stall he wanted food from. The incubus stayed close behind him as he followed. 

 

Minhyun followed Aaron closely as the pure-soul headed towards the same stall as Geonhak. 

 

Youngmin approached his twin and smiled reassuringly at him. Youngjo nodded in response. “You good?” Youngmin questioned. 

 

Youngjo nodded, “I’m good,” he replied. 

 

Donghyun, Aaron and Geonhak all ordered the food they wanted and moved to sit on one of the tables. Minhyun, Youngjo and Youngmin all remained stood up as they looked over the rest area cautiously. 

 

Aaron couldn’t help but sigh. “I wish they’d relax.” He commented as the supernaturals began to walk about, like they were patrolling. It was only Youngjo that stayed standing behind them. 

 

“You know they won’t,” Geonhak replied with a shrug. 

 

Donghyun frowned slightly as he noticed a human missing from their crew. “Where’s Daniel?” He asked as he glanced around. 

 

Aaron tilted his head as he also began to look around curiously. “I’m not sure…” 

 

Donghyun smiled as he spotted the hunter. “Ah, he’s over there with Dongho-yah,” he gestured with his head in the direction. 

 

Dongho sighed as he looked at the hunter. Daniel was standing with his arms crossed and he looked extremely agitated. Dongho shook his head. “You’re not eating,” the vampire commented with a raised brow. 

 

Daniel looked back at the elder man. “I told you, I’m fine.” He shot back quickly. 

 

Dongho sighed. “Daniel-ah, please eat.” He responded but the hunter just ignored him. Instead Daniel was looking out over the road, watching the cars go past with wide eyes. Dongho frowned. “Is something bothering you?”

 

“I’m just tired…” Daniel replied nonchalantly. 

 

Dongho sighed. “You should sleep in the car.” He suggested. 

 

Daniel just nodded. “I will,” he answered sharply. 

 

Dongho knew that something was troubling the hunter and wanted Daniel to tell him what was going on but he knew he wouldn’t. Daniel was constantly being standoffish with him and Dongho had tried to do the same but he just couldn’t. He was worried about Daniel. 

 

Daniel knew the only way he’d be able to relax was to try and find the hunter team himself and try and convince them that Aaron wasn’t a threat and that they needed to help protect him. 

 

He took a deep breath as he looked at Dongho beside him, the vampire glanced at him curiously. “I need the bathroom,” Daniel announced. 

 

Dongho raised a brow in response. 

 

Daniel sighed heavily. “Do you want to follow me there too?” He responded with more malice than he intended. 

 

The vampire narrowed his eyes before he shook his head. “Whatever.” Dongho growled before he walked away from the hunter and towards where the others were. He didn’t have the energy to fight with Daniel. 

 

Daniel felt horrible. He was lying to them all but he also wanted to keep not only Aaron safe, but also the hunters. Daniel knew Minhyun and the others wouldn’t go easy on the hunter team if they threatened Aaron. He slipped into the bathroom and looked at his reflection. Daniel quickly pulled out his phone and opened his locater app. He ran a hand through his hair as he saw how close the hunter team was, they were only about forty miles away. 

 

Daniel sighed heavily before he headed out the back of the bathroom that led to the car park. He scanned the car park until his eyes landed on a motorcycle. He knew it would be easier for him to catch up to the hunter team with it. Daniel ran across the car park and looked over the bike. He smiled as he knew the model well and would be able to tripstart it without the key. He was quick as he pulled parts off the bike and soon the motorcycle reared to life. 

 

Daniel quickly swung his legs over the motorcycle and took a look back at the rest area. He knew if he looked long enough he’d want to stay so he turned away and revved the bike.  

 

Aaron sat back happily, he was full and content. Geonhak chuckled at him as he placed a hand on his stomach. The supernaturals were sitting at the table now, except Dongho and Youngjo that remained standing. 

 

“Someone stole my motorcycle!” A man suddenly bellowed, he looked extremely angry as he stormed around the rest area. 

 

One of the security guards was trying to keep the man calm.  “Sir, please calm down, we can get the cops—“

 

“This is an outrage!” The man continued shouting. 

 

Aaron frowned at the commotion but didn’t think much of it. Minhyun looked anxious as the man began to be more aggressive that his vehicle had been stolen. 

 

“We should head off,” Minhyun suggested. The others all nodded in agreement. 

 

Dongho frowned slightly as he moved away from the table and towards the bathroom, Daniel hadn’t returned. Dongho just presumed the hunter wasn’t feeling well. He looked around in confusion when he didn’t see the hunter. Dongho suddenly had a bad feeling. He couldn’t even sense the hunter near him anymore. 

 

Dongho clenched his jaw as he narrowed his eyes. Everything made sense now, the missing motorcycle, Daniel’s attitude. The hunter had left them. 

 

The vampire walked back towards the cars in what felt like a daze. Aaron frowned as he looked at Dongho’s expression. 

 

“Dongho-yah? What were you doing?” Youngmin asked with a tilt of his head, the vampire had the key to their car. 

 

“Daniel is gone.” Dongho announced suddenly. 

 

Everyone froze. 

 

“What?” Minhyun responded with a confused frown. 

 

Geonhak shook his head. “What do you mean, hyung?”

 

“He took the motorcycle and left.” Dongho explained, he was clenching his fists tightly to hide the betrayal he felt. 

 

Aaron shook his head. “But—he? Why?”

 

“I don’t know…” Dongho said softly, he didn’t trust his voice at all. 

 

Geonhak ran a hand through his hair as he looked in disbelief. “I think something happened, he wasn’t acting like himself,” he observed.    

 

“What do we do?” Aaron asked cautiously. 

 

“We continue.” Minhyun answered swiftly. 

 

Dongho’s eyes widened at the Valkyrie’s answer. He shook his head. “What? But—“

 

“Daniel has made his choice.” Minhyun replied with a sad expression, he knew how much it was going to affect Dongho but he needed the vampire to be strong. 

 

Dongho clenched his fists at his sides. Daniel had just left them, he hadn’t even said anything. Dongho couldn’t help but feel his heart shatter again, he really did have feelings for the hunter. Even after spending such little time with him, Dongho still felt something for him. 

 

“Dongho-yah?” Youngmin called carefully, he placed a hand on Dongho’s shoulder and smiled reassuringly at him when the vampire turned to him. “Let’s go.” 

 

Dongho swallowed heavily, he nodded. “Y-yeah,” he knew they couldn’t stop and dwell on it. Minhyun was right, Daniel had made a choice. 

 

Aaron could see the betrayal in Dongho’s eyes and honestly Aaron felt the same. Daniel hadn’t trusted them enough to tell them he wasn’t comfortable continuing with them. Aaron couldn’t help but feel guilty. 

 

Geonhak glanced at Aaron carefully as they got back into the car, he felt terrible that Daniel had left. The hunter hadn’t said anything to them. Geonhak could see Aaron was feeling responsible for it. He reached forward and placed a hand on Aaron’s shoulder. 

 

Aaron looked back and saw Geonhak smiling at him reassuringly. “We’re still with you, hyung,” he announced. 

 

“Thank you, Geonhakkie,” Aaron smiled back at the younger man. Minhyun was smiling at both of them, thankful that it was Geonhak that had reassured Aaron. 

 

Youngjo watched the exchange carefully. He could see the determination in Geonhak’s expression and knew that the halfbreed would probably follow Minhyun and the pure-soul to the end. Youngjo was concerned about what Rain truly had planned for Aaron and the others but Youngjo knew he’d do anything he could to help Geonhak and keep him safe. 

 

Youngmin sat in the back alone, Donghyun had moved into the passenger seat so that Dongho wasn’t alone in the front. The car was silent and almost awkward. 

 

Donghyun glanced at the vampire cautiously. He didn’t want Dongho to feel like they weren’t there for him if he needed to talk. “Dongho-hyung, are you okay?”

 

Dongho was holding the steering wheel tightly, his eyes flashing red with irritation. “Why would he just leave?”

 

Youngmin sighed sadly. “Maybe it was too much for him,” he suggested. 

 

Dongho shook his head. “But he was so determined to help us…”

 

Youngmin nodded, understanding that Daniel may have had that mindset at the beginning but he’d seen things now that he maybe didn’t sign up for. “People change their minds, especially when seeing innocent people lose their lives.” He said cautiously. 

 

Dongho nodded. He knew Youngmin was right, maybe Daniel hadn’t expected to see the things he’d seen. “We'll probably never see him again…” Dongho whispered suddenly. 

 

Donghyun briefly glanced back at Youngmin before he shook his head. “You don’t know that,” the warlock replied with a reassuring smile. 

 

“I realised too late.” Dongho continued. 

 

Youngmin frowned. “Dongho-yah?”

 

Dongho smiled sadly as he shook his head almost like he was trying to get the thoughts out of his head. “I knew there was something between us,” he admitted. 

 

Donghyun smiled at him. “Do you like him?”

 

Dongho glanced at them both briefly before he nodded. “Yeah, I do…” it felt good to admit it, even if it was too late. 

 

“Dongho-yah…” Youngmin smiled in response. He was glad the vampire had come to terms with his feelings; it was just a shame he might never be able to tell Daniel. 

 

Dongho chuckled sadly. “I guess it doesn’t matter now.”

 

Neither Donghyun or Youngmin knew what to say in response so instead the car just drifted into another awkward silence. 





🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸




Daniel focused on the road in front of him, he could see on his phone that he was closing in on the hunter team. They weren’t far away, he still felt terrible for just leaving. 

He’d even spoken to Dongho with such malice that he instantly regretted it. He knew the vampire had a soft spot for him. But Daniel had tried to keep a distance, he didn’t need to feel anything toward the vampire. His hands clenched on the handles at the thought. 

 

Whether Daniel wanted to ignore it or not, he couldn’t deny that he felt something for Dongho. He bit his lip and shook his head. 

 

All he knew was that he wanted to keep the others safe. 

 

Daniel’s eyes widened as he saw how close the team was now, he was coming up on them. Daniel could see two large black vans in front of him and knew it was the hunters. 

 

He drove past them quickly before he pressed the brakes in front of them, the first van beeped at him before Daniel turned and saw the van beginning to pull over to the side of the road. Daniel frowned slightly, he’d expected it to be more difficult for him to get them to stop. He realised he didn’t have a helmet on and maybe the hunters recognised him. 

 

Daniel was climbing from the motorcycle when he heard a familiar voice. 

 

“Daniel-hyung?”

 

Daniel’s eyes widened at the voice before he smiled as he saw his childhood friend climbing from the van. “Ingyoo-yah?”

 

“What the hell? Where have you been?” Ingyoo pulled him into a hug, the shorter man and Daniel had been friends for years and had gone through the hunter academy together. “I thought you were one of the ones that were killed in the bomb…” Ingyoo said carefully. 

 

Daniel smiled sadly in response. “I’m sorry,” he replied. Daniel knew that Ingyoo and his team weren’t in the association that day but to see Ingyoo and his friends all okay, it was overwhelming. 

 

“Idiot,” Ingyoo grumbled. “I’m so glad you’re okay,” he added with a smile of relief. 

 

Daniel could see another man approaching them, he recognised him and smiled. “Taehyun-hyung,” he offered the hunter. Taehyun smiled in response. Daniel could see the other six members standing near the van, he knew them all personally. He’d trained with them, gone through the academy with them and been on missions with them. They were his unit. He knew he could trust them. Daniel was thankful it was them that had been sent out. 

 

“You’re on a mission now, right?” Daniel asked them. 

 

Ingyoo nodded. “Yeah…? Did Sajangnim call you?” He questioned himself. 

 

“Yeah,” Daniel answered. 

 

Taehyun crossed his arms over his chest. “We thought he was missing, but he sent us a message about the pure-soul,” he explained. 

 

Daniel bit his bottom lip. 

 

Ingyoo picked up on it straight away. “What is it?” He asked Daniel swiftly. 

 

Daniel ran a hand through his hair. “Something isn’t right…” he commented. He’d felt there was something wrong as soon as he’d got the call from Dongwook.  

 

“We thought that too,” Taehyun admitted. “But then we got a notification of an energy blast, we checked it out but there wasn’t anything there.”

 

Daniel knew that the NU’EST clan had probably cleaned up all the damage that had been done and hidden all proof that Aaron was even there. “Yeah…”

 

Ingyoo raised a brow at Daniel’s nonchalantly response. “Hyung, what do you know?”

 

Daniel sighed heavily. He knew he could trust the hunters, they were his friends. “The pure-soul isn’t a threat,” he told them. 

 

Taehyun frowned. “What?”

 

“What are you talking about?” Ingyoo responded with a raised brow. 

 

“I’ve met him.” Daniel admitted. 

 

Ingyoo’s eyes widened at his words. He looked concerned. “What?” He replied. “The pure-soul?”

 

“Yes, he’s not a threat,” Daniel quickly reassured them as he saw the worried expressions on his friends faces. “He’s going into hiding because of Rain,” he explained. 

 

Taehyun tilted his head. “Rain? The warlock?”

 

Daniel nodded. “Yeah, he’s the one that’s behind the bombing and the kidnapping of Sajangnim.” 

 

Ingyoo’s eyes widened and he looked at Taehyun with confusion. “Why didn’t he tell us?”

 

“Sajangnim is under the impression that the pure-soul will attack us, but he won’t.” Daniel reassured them. 

 

“What do we do?” Taehyun asked as he ran a hand through his hair. “We have orders to capture the pure-soul…”

 

Ingyoo looked at Daniel seriously. “Do you know where he's gone into hiding?” He asked. 

 

Daniel quickly shook his head. Making sure to school his expression so his childhood friend couldn’t read it. “No,” he replied. “I know he has a strong team with him.” 

 

Taehyun nodded. “Should we report back?”

 

Ingyoo scoffed. “Back where, hyung? The association is gone and we don’t know where Sajangnim is.” Taehyun sighed but nodded in agreement. 

 

Daniel raised a brow. “Where were you guys when the explosion happened?” He questioned. 

 

“We were on a training mission,” Taehyun replied. 

 

Daniel nodded before he bit his lip, he knew they had to try and find where Dongwook was. Daniel needed to find a way to help Aaron. “We should try heading to the association, it wasn't all destroyed.” 

 

“What about the pure-soul?” Taehyun questioned carefully. 

 

Daniel shook his head with a sigh. “It’s a misunderstanding, trust me.”

 

Taehyun raised a brow, the rest of the hunters were looking at him for instructions as to what to do. The hunter sighed as he looked at the smaller man beside him. “Ingyoo-yah.”

 

Ingyoo was watching Daniel closely. He smiled and nodded. “I trust Niel-hyung,” he replied. “We head back to the association.” 

 

Daniel smiled at his childhood friend getting a grin back from Ingyoo. He made his way back towards the van, the rest of the hunters following him. Daniel climbed back on the motorcycle and set the coordinates for the association. They were a few hours away, but at least then Daniel could work out what was going on there and keep the hunters away from Aaron and the others. 






Chapter Text

Aaron could see the familiar road towards the safe house in the distance. He couldn’t help but feel like he was returning to somewhere he’d grown fond of. Maybe it was because it was Minhyun’s family home… 

 

Aaron bit his lip as he glanced at the Valkyrie driving. Minhyun felt his gaze straight away and looked at him with a smile before he looked back to the road. 

 

Aaron knew he would ask Minhyun to show him the memories while they were in the safe house, he needed to know the past between them. 

 

Geonhak sighed as he glanced out the window, seeing the house in the distance. He’d hoped that the safe house would be the last resort, although it was hidden away with Valkyrie energy, it still wasn’t ideal. 

 

He could feel Youngjo’s eyes on him, Geonhak had felt them since they’d set off hours ago. It was almost like the incubus didn’t want to look away in case he disappeared. A stupid thought, they were in a car, it's not like Geonhak could escape. 

 

Youngjo was curious about the safe house they were heading to, he could already feel the old Valkyrie energy around. It was almost overwhelming. Youngjo couldn’t help but growl under his breath. 

 

The noise alerted everyone else in the car. Minhyun raised a brow as he looked at the incubus through the rear view mirror. “Bear with it,” Minhyun responded. 

 

Youngjo growled darkly at him. 

 

Aaron blinked in confusion as he looked into the back of the car and saw Youngjo struggling. “What’s going on?” He asked carefully. 

 

Geonhak had a brow raised too as he glanced at the incubus beside him. Youngjo was continuously growling under his breath. 

 

“The safe house is protected by my family’s energy, it’s old Valkyrie energy,” Minhyun explained. “Youngjo hasn’t ever been here before so he can feel it.” He added with an almost smirk at the incubus. 

 

Youngjo growled darkly at the Valkyrie. 

 

Aaron’s eyes narrowed on Minhyun at his nonchalant attitude. He could see that Youngjo was struggling. “Can’t you do something that will make it less difficult for him?”  

 

“He has to endure it,” Minhyun shrugged as he focused on the off-road towards the home. 

 

Youngjo’s eyes flashed dangerously. “Bastard…”

 

Geonhak’s eyes widened as he saw Youngjo’s face grimace in pain. He didn’t really know how the Valkyrie energy worked, to Geonhak it just felt familiar and safe. 

 

Youngjo groaned as the discomfort continued. 

 

Geonhak sighed before he carefully reached out for the incubus. 

 

Youngjo’s eyes widened as Geonhak suddenly grabbed his chin making them look at each other. The halfbreed remained still as they just gazed at each other. Again Youngjo was overwhelmed by the addictive scent of raspberry. He was so focused on Geonhak he didn’t realise that the car had stopped. The car door opened and closed and Geonhak pulled his hand back. 

 

Youngjo growled before he quickly reached for Geonhak’s wrist holding him close. Geonhak raised a brow at him in response. 

 

“Don’t push it,” Geonhak warned. 

 

Youngjo growled at him before he released the halfbreed. 

 

Geonhak took a deep breath as he climbed out of the car. He’d felt completely overwhelmed by Youngjo. The incubus’s eyes had practically pinned him in place; they were so dark and mysterious. Geonhak knew he shouldn’t be goading the incubus on but he also didn’t want Youngjo to suffer unnecessarily. 

 

Everyone climbed out of the cars and they all headed towards the safe house. Minhyun had the keys so he unlocked the door for everyone to step into. 

 

Aaron smiled as he walked into the house, it did have a sense of familiarity about it. He moved towards the bookcase, knowing that's where they’d be going. 

 

Geonhak stood beside Aaron and smiled before he opened the door to the elevator. 

 

Youngjo’s eyes widened as he looked around the house, he could see family pictures and there was also a strong feeling of warmth in the home. Youngmin was standing beside him, smiling reassuringly. 

 

“This way,” Aaron called to them all from where he was standing by the bookcase. Minhyun smiled at the pure-soul before he walked into the small elevator. Dongho and Donghyun were also able to fit in but Geonhak and the twins had to wait. 

 

Aaron smiled as the door opened and he saw the familiar location. Minhyun and the others stepped out after him and the elevator made its way back up for the others.   

 

Geonhak nodded to the twins and they both walked in. Youngjo was looking around with confused eyes as they traveled down into the small house and to a secret room. 

 

Youngmin had been in the house before so he knew what to expect but he made sure to keep his eyes on Youngjo just in case. 

 

Once they were all down in the basement area, Aaron smiled at them. “So, what’s the plan now?”

 

Donghyun offered the pure-soul a smile. “I need to spend some time working with you to help you enhance your powers,” he replied. “They’re already awake so it should be easier than before.” He reassured. 

 

“Thank you, Donghyun-ah,” Aaron smiled back at him. He was glad that he’d be able to learn more about his powers. 

 

Donghyun offered Aaron a playful clap on the shoulder. “Hey, we haven’t started yet!” He chuckled. 

 

Minhyun nodded. “The rest of us will be on guard, Rain will be more determined now.” He reminded them. 

 

Donghyun nodded before he looked at the Valkyrie carefully. “I can place a spell around the house to help.” He suggested. 

 

“That would be good,” Minhyun smiled in response. Warlock magic was what had kept Aaron safe before. 

 

Aaron glanced around the safe house again and bit his lip. “What about sleeping arrangements?” He asked. He knew there was only the one bedroom in the downstairs part of the safe house where they were now. 

 

“Aaron-hyung, you take the bedroom again,” Geonhak suggested as he gestured to the familiar door. 

 

Aaron tilted his head. “What about you? And Donghyun-ah?” He questioned, knowing that the others didn’t need to sleep. 

 

Geonhak smiled reassuringly at him. “There are bedrooms upstairs too hyung, don’t worry,” he reassured. 

 

“Are you sure?” Aaron asked as he looked between the warlock and the halfbreed. 

 

Donghyun nodded. “Hyung, we have to make sure you’re safe.” He responded.  

 

Aaron sighed but nodded, he knew there was no point in arguing with them. His best option was to learn as much as he could from Donghyun. 

 

Youngjo raised a brow slightly as he carefully walked around the room, he was only mildly listening to the conversation the others were having about sleeping arrangements. He growled under his breath when he saw the board they had up, he could see pictures of himself. They were beside pictures of Rain and the others. Youngjo clenched his jaw, at least he knew that Minhyun and the others had been aware of them for a long time.  

 

Aaron noticed the new addition to their team was glaring at the board. Aaron bit his lip before he smiled reassuringly at Minhyun and moved towards Youngjo. “Youngjo-ssi?” Aaron called carefully. 

 

Youngjo looked at the pure-soul and raised a brow. He scoffed. “You don’t have to be so polite,” he replied. “I know you don’t trust me.” 

 

Aaron frowned. “That's not true—“

 

“Don’t.” Youngjo cut him off quickly. 

 

Aaron took a cautious step forward. “You understand why your picture is up there, right?” He asked the incubus carefully. 

 

“Yeah,” Youngjo replied as he glanced back at the board. “Cos I was on the wrong side.” He responded. 

 

Aaron bit his bottom lip. “But you’re on our side now?”

 

Youngjo looked at Aaron cautiously before he glanced at where Geonhak was standing talking to Minhyun and Dongho. He sighed heavily before looking at the pure-soul, nodding in response. 

 

Aaron smiled reassuringly at him. “Don’t worry, Geonhak-ah will come around.” 

 

Youngjo’s eyes widened at the man’s words. “What do you mean?”

 

“I see the way you look at him,” Aaron said quietly with a smile. “He’s not completely heartless, I can see the way he looks at you too.” He reassured as he smiled at where Geonhak was. 

 

Youngjo offered the man a chuckle. “Thanks,” he replied. “I guess…” 

 

Aaron nodded before he made his way back over towards Minhyun. 

 

Dongho had his arms crossed as he leaned against the wall. He still felt extremely confused by what had happened. He couldn’t help but feel like there was a large part of him missing and he knew it was because he still felt betrayed by Daniel leaving him. He sighed and shook his head to try and clear his head. “I’m going to go get some supplies.” He suggested. 

 

Minhyun looked at him worriedly. “I’ll join you.” He replied. 

 

Dongho raised a brow at the Valkyrie and shook his head. “No, it’s okay—“

 

“I’ll go.” Minhyun cut him off with a determined expression. 

 

Dongho sighed. “Fine.” 

 

Aaron could see the tension coming from Dongho and knew the vampire was still upset about Daniel leaving. Aaron was also feeling responsible for Daniel’s departure but at the same time he didn’t want to force the hunter to be with them. 

 

“We’ll be back soon,” Minhyun announced before he and Dongho made their way out of the safe house. 

 

They walked down the small walkway from the house and towards the road, the closest store was about a twenty minute walk away but Minhyun knew he needed the time to talk to Dongho. 

 

Minhyun looked at Dongho carefully and could see how defeated he looked. “Dongho-yah…” he called carefully. 

 

“Please don’t,” Dongho responded quickly. 

 

Minhyun sighed heavily and shook his head as he quickly moved in front of the vampire, stopping him from walking. “We need to talk about this, I need you focused.” He said. 

 

Dongho growled softly in response. “What is there to say? He’s gone and that’s that.” He shot back quickly, eyes flashing red dangerously. 

 

“No,” Minhyun challenged. “Right now you just can’t see him, but inside you know where he is.”

 

Dongho looked at Minhyun with confusion before he shook his head in irritation. “Why are you talking in riddles?” He grumbled. “He left and he isn’t coming back,” Dongho announced before he pushed past the Valkyrie to continue walking. 

 

Minhyun sighed heavily. “He left for a reason,” he called to the vampire. 

 

Dongho stopped, clenching his fists as he turned back to face Minhyun with a frown. “How do you know? Right now he’s just a coward.”

 

“But you love him.” Minhyun suddenly announced. 

 

Dongho blinked. “I— what…?”

 

Minhyun walked up to the vampire again and smiled at him supportively. “You know that's why you’re feeling like this, the rejection, the longing.” 

 

“Stop.” Dongho quickly responded, shaking his head. “We need to focus on keeping Aaron-hyung safe, not this.” 

 

Minhyun looked at his best friend with a soft expression. “I want you to smile again,” he said softly. 

 

“Smiling won’t help Aaron-hyung,” Dongho replied. “Let’s just drop this, please.”

 

“Promise me, you’ll forgive Daniel.” Minhyun said with a frown, his eyes watching Dongho closely. 

 

Dongho clenched his jaw but nodded. Minhyun didn’t look convinced but he didn’t push it any further. 




🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸




Minhyun and Dongho had brought back plenty of food for everyone as well as some extra towels. Thankfully there were spare clothes in the safe house for everyone. 

 

Donghyun, Geonhak and Aaron all sat around the small dining room table as they ate. They were upstairs, out of the basement safe house. Aaron smiled at the homely feel of the small kitchen.

 

Geonhak yawned heavily before he ran a hand through his hair. 

 

Aaron chuckled to him. “Sleepy?”

 

“Yeah, all that cooking…” Geonhak teased. He’d cooked the food for them all. 

 

Donghyun scoffed playfully in response. “Hey, we said we’d help you,” he reminded him. 

 

Geonhak raised a brow as he looked at the warlock with a smirk. “I wouldn’t trust a warlock cooking,” he chuckled. 

 

The warlock grinned. “I make a mean jjigae.” 

 

Aaron chuckled. “Maybe tomorrow you can be in charge of the food,” he suggested. 

 

Donghyun looked between them both before he shrugged. “If you’ll let me,” he winked playfully at Geonhak. They all chuckled heartily before Aaron also began to yawn. “I think it’s time we all head to bed,” Donghyun suggested. 

 

Aaron nodded and smiled, he carried their plates to the sink and began to wash up, Donghyun moved to help him. 

 

Geonhak stretched before he stood up, he knew which room he was staying in. It was upstairs and was the one he used whenever he visited Minhyun’s parents. In the house, there were four bedrooms all together with one in the safe house underground. 

 

“You can head to bed, Geonhakkie, we’ve got this,” Aaron reassured with a smile as he looked behind his shoulder. 

 

Geonhak nodded. He stood and made his way out of the kitchen, he could see Dongho, Minhyun and Youngmin sitting in the living room. They looked like they were all chatting but stopped and looked over when Geonhak walked in. 

 

“Heading to bed?” Minhyun smiled at his cousin. 

 

“Yeah, I’ll see you guys tomorrow,” Geonhak replied before raising a brow slightly. There was only one person missing, Youngjo. The incubus wasn’t in the living room or the kitchen. Geonhak bid goodnight to everyone before making his way upstairs. 

 

He made his way into the familiar bedroom but paused when he saw Youngjo sitting on the bed. The incubus smiled at him as he entered. Geonhak sighed heavily but closed the door behind him, making Youngjo raise a brow.

 

Geonhak yawned heavily as he moved toward the window and pulled the curtains closed, Youngjo was watching his every move. 

 

“Did you used to live in this house too?” Youngjo asked suddenly. 

 

Geonhak stopped and turned to the bed, looking at the incubus. “Sometimes.” He replied. 

 

Youngjo looked like he was in deep thought before he spoke again. “Your parents are shunned, right?” He asked. 

 

Geonhak’s eyes narrowed. “So?” He wondered where the incubus was going with the line of questioning. 

 

“Is that why you lived here?” Youngjo clarified. 

 

Geonhak shrugged. “I lived here whilst my parents found a safe place for us to live,” he answered honestly. “It was in America.”

 

Youngjo raised a brow at that as he watched the halfbreed walk around the room. “Then why come back to Korea?”

 

“I knew Minhyun-hyung needed help.” Geonhak replied. 

 

Youngjo nodded before he sighed heavily, he’d been feeling extremely weak recently and knew he was slowly losing his control around the halfbreed. 

 

Geonhak was just ignoring Youngjo as he moved to the small door to the side that led to a small en-suite. He closed it behind him and pulled his clothes off before pulling on some joggers and a wifebeater. He brushed his teeth and washed his face before he emerged from the room. 

 

Youngjo was standing by the window now, he had his arms crossed over his chest and was growling under his breath. 

 

Geonhak sighed heavily as he moved towards the bed and sat down, Youngjo was looking at him again. His dark eyes focused. “I want to sleep,” Geonhak announced. 

 

Youngjo narrowed his eyes, everything in his being was telling him to just give in, just take what he wanted, what he needed, from Geonhak and forget the consequences. But he knew he couldn’t do that, he had to find a way to get the halfbreed to offer himself, it was the only way. 

 

Youngjo cautiously moved back towards the bed, where Geonhak was sitting. He stopped in front of the halfbreed, noticing how Geonhak remained firm and calm, not looking away or making a move to flinch back. 

 

Youngjo smirked playfully down at the halfbreed. “I’ve always been fond of rare and pretty things.” He commented, the sweet scent of raspberries hitting his senses. 

 

Geonhak raised a brow at his words. “Rare and pretty things?” He repeated, narrowing his eyes cautiously. He could feel that strange fuzzy feeling again. Like he wanted to submit and just allow Youngjo to do what he wanted but Geonhak held strong. He ignored the comforting scent of apples that he could smell coming from the incubus. 

 

Youngjo was smiling playfully at him as he bent down, his arms moving cautiously to cage Geonhak’s head against the headboard. “It’s so much harder to find something pretty and rare.” 

 

“You speak like I’m an object.” Geonhak warned him, still not backing down but also not pushing him away. 

 

“A halfbreed. Rare and untouchable.” Youngjo answered. 

 

Geonhak scoffed as he shook his head and glanced away. Looking at the incubus was intense and hard to fight, Geonhak knew he had to be careful. 

 

“Look at me.” Youngjo growled as he suddenly reached forward and gripped Geonhak’s jaw, making the halfbreed look at him. Youngjo loved having Geonhak’s eyes on him, he’d never seen eyes quite like them. “You have such determination in your eyes.” 

 

Geonhak didn’t pull away but instead kept his eyes focused on Youngjo’s own, he could see the hunger in the incubus’s gaze. “What else do you see?”

 

Youngjo couldn’t help himself, he growled darkly as he leaned forward, a whisper away from Geonhak’s lips. Only this time, the halfbreed pulled back.

 

“Enough,” Geonhak warned. “Don’t push it.”

 

“Why?” Youngjo growled, he kept his grip on Geonhak’s jaw, he leaned over and managed to completely push Geonhak back against the bed. 

 

Geonhak looked up at Youngjo with large eyes, the incubus was breathing deeply before he carefully leaned down again. He was cautious as he touched their lips together, it wasn't quite a kiss, just a press of lips. Geonhak gasped, Youngjo was being so gentle with him, it wasn’t something he expected. Something took over him and he carefully tilted his head, making the kiss a proper kiss. 

 

Youngjo growled against Geonhak’s lips, he tasted amazing. Unconsciously, he moved his hands and gripped Geonhak’s pinched waist, something he’d wanted to do since he’d first seen the halfbreed. His tail appeared instinctively and carefully wrapped around Geonhak’s thigh almost possessively. 

 

Geonhak placed his hands on Youngjo’s strong chest as he began to feel light headed, the kiss was deep and Geonhak could feel his body reacting. He panicked, not wanting to show weakness in front of the incubus. Geonhak quickly pushed against Youngjo’s strong chest with all his strength. 

 

The incubus growled as he was pulled away from Geonhak, his eyes were dark and his tail was swishing in agitation. He looked down at Geonhak with irritation. 

 

Geonhak was breathing deeply as he looked up at Youngjo with careful eyes. “Are you losing control?” He asked cautiously. 

 

Youngjo wanted to take him apart. He quickly stood from the bed and shook his head. 

 

Geonhak sat up and looked at Youngjo with cautious eyes. “What do you want?” He questioned honestly. 

 

Youngjo released a deep breath before he stood before Geonhak confidently again. He smiled almost charmingly at the halfbreed, making Geonhak tilt his head slightly. “I’m going to take my time with you.” Youngjo admitted. 

 

Geonhak frowned deeply. “What?”

 

Youngjo licked his lips, moving close again and wrapping his hand around Geonhak’s throat. The halfbreed just glared at him, he had no fear in his eyes regardless of Youngjo’s strength. It only made Youngjo want him more. 

 

He looked over Geonhak’s body with appreciation. “Until my touch has you spreading your legs for me.” Youngjo growled. 

 

Geonhak clenched his jaw and pushed Youngjo away again. “Get out,” he ordered. 

 

Youngjo just wanted to push Geonhak back and have his way with him but he knew he had to follow his instructions. Youngjo scoffed and turned on his feet, leaving the room. 

 

Geonhak released a deep breath, he ran a hand through his hair. He’d almost given into the incubus. He knew it was only a matter of time before he truly did allow the incubus to touch him.

 

Youngjo couldn’t help but growl darkly as he stormed down the stairs and into the living room. He ran a hand through his hair and all he wanted to do was go back upstairs and show Geonhak his real strength. That no one entices an incubus and gets away with it. But he couldn’t, he didn’t want Geonhak to hate him. 

 

“Youngjo?”

 

Youngjo looked towards the kitchen where he saw his twin standing with a glass of water. He smiled at Youngmin sadly. “Minnie…”

 

Youngmin could immediately see the troubled expression on his twin's face. “Hey, you okay?” He asked carefully. 

 

Youngjo sighed heavily and looked at Youngmin with soft eyes. “I—I’m struggling.” He admitted. 

 

Youngmin bit his bottom lip, he moved closer to Youngjo and placed a hand on his shoulder. “Let’s go outside for some fresh air,” he suggested. They both headed out into the garden, looking out over the night sky. Youngmin turned to his elder twin. “Youngjo…” he called carefully. 

 

“I don’t know how much longer I can take this,” Youngjo growled, he began to pace. “It’s like he wants me to give in.” 

 

Youngmin knew that Geonhak wasn’t exactly in on it from the beginning but he knew the halfbreed wasn’t a terrible person. Youngmin knew Geonhak would eventually help Youngjo, all he needed was a push. 

 

“Play his game,” Youngmin suggested. 

 

Youngjo stopped and looked at him. “What do you mean?” He asked. 

 

“Make him know how you feel,” Youngmin continued. 

 

Youngjo bit his lip, he knew whether he wanted to or not, he’d have to get energy somewhere. Even if it meant finding a random person to take it from. Maybe Geonhak would give in…? 

 

“You’re strong Jojo,” Youngmin smiled. “He’ll give in soon enough, trust me.” 

 

Youngjo scoffed. “I hope you’re right.” 




Chapter Text

The next morning, Aaron followed Donghyun out into the garden; the warlock had set up a small blanket on the grass for them to sit on. They started with Donghyun teaching Aaron some relaxation exercises. 

 

“If your mind is clear it’s easier to focus,” Donghyun explained. 

 

Aaron nodded and smiled as he closed his eyes. But he knew he couldn’t focus. Too much had happened recently that he just couldn’t bring himself to relax. They’d lost a member of their team, Aaron had seen innocent people killed and Minhyun still hadn’t been completely truthful with him. 

 

Donghyun could pick up on it straight away. After only an hour outside the warlock decided that they weren’t going to get anywhere. He sighed heavily as he felt the negative energy around Aaron. “Has Minhyun-hyung shown you your memories yet?” He asked suddenly. 

 

Aaron blinked his eyes open and raised a brow before he shook his head. “Not yet,” he replied. 

 

Donghyun sighed heavily. “You need to see them, your mind needs to be at ease,” he explained. “It’s no good training when your head’s not in the right place.” 

 

Aaron bit his lip. “I’m sorry…” 

 

“It’s not your fault,” Donghyun smiled reassuringly at him. “I know a lot has happened recently, it’s been hard for all of us.” He said as he placed a comforting hand on Aaron’s shoulder. 

 

Aaron sighed heavily again as he looked at Donghyun with serious eyes. “Maybe I’m putting it off because I’m scared of what I’ll find out.” He admitted. 

 

Donghyun frowned at him. “Minhyun-hyung would never do anything to hurt you.” He reassured. 

 

Aaron nodded with a smile. “I know,” he responded. 

 

Donghyun sighed before he stood up, pulling Aaron to his feet too. “Then trust him, talk to him, he needs to get it off his chest too.” 

 

Aaron nodded. “I just want to get my power under control,” he said with a heavy smile. 

 

Donghyun smiled back in reassurance. “And we can do that once you’ve cleared your mind.” He replied. “I promised I’d help you, don’t worry I’m not going anywhere.” 

 

“Thank you.” Aaron nodded. 

 

Donghyun gestured to the house with his head. “Go find him.” 

 

Aaron grinned and nodded, he turned and headed back into the house. He could see the twins were talking, Geonhak and Dongho were also standing together but Minhyun wasn’t with them. Aaron walked inside the house and smiled as he saw Minhyun in the kitchen. The Valkyrie looked like he was cleaning. “Minhyun-ah?” Aaron called to him. 

 

Minhyun turned to face him with wide confused eyes. “Hyung?” Clearly he hadn’t expected Aaron to come looking for him yet. 

 

Aaron just offered him a smile. 

 

Minhyun bit his bottom lip and sighed before he nodded. “I know why you’re here,” he responded. “Let’s go sit.” 

 

Aaron followed after the Valkyrie, Minhyun stopped and sat on the sofa and smiled at Aaron, gesturing for him to sit beside him. 

 

Aaron sat beside the Valkyrie and looked at him cautiously. “I need to know.” 

 

Minhyun nodded in understanding, he reached for Aaron and took his hands. “I’m sorry for keeping them from you.” 

 

“I just want to know what happened between us.” Aaron responded honestly, he didn’t want anymore lies. 

 

“I understand,” Minhyun smiled. “Close your eyes.” 

 

Aaron raised a brow but nodded, “Okay…” he did as the Valkyrie instructed and closed his eyes. 

 

“Don’t open them until I say, okay?” Minhyun continued. 

 

Aaron nodded. “Alright,” he replied swiftly. Suddenly there was a strange feeling of energy around him, he frowned but kept his eyes closed like Minhyun had instructed. 

 

“Now.” 

 

Like before Aaron was overwhelmed with the strange feeling like he was watching a movie. The images in front of him were hazy until they began to reveal figures that were people. It was Minhyun’s memories, so it was through his own view. 

 

Minhyun held his sword close to him as his breathing got deeper, he was running through the trees. There was the sound of footsteps behind him, almost overwhelmingly so. 

 

Glancing back, Minhyun could see the trees moving as he was being chased, it was dark outside; like early evening and there was a faint sound of people talking and cheering in the distance. Minhyun ran towards the noise, knowing that he’d lose his followers if he did. 

 

Bursting through the trees, Minhyun was met with the sight of a small festival. People were dressed in hanbok and there was a sense of pride in the air. It was a Chuseok festival. 

 

Minhyun cautiously walked through the crowds, but knew he was still being pursued. He glanced behind his shoulder and gasped as he saw Seungcheol walking after him, the werewolf looked determined. 

 

Minhyun’s feet began to move quickly through the crowd again, he could feel the werewolf approaching. Carefully, Minhyun slipped to the side, he didn’t want any of the humans around to be involved. 

 

He growled as he felt a sudden kick on his leg, the Valkyrie stumbled before he turned to see Seungcheol leering over him. 

 

“Why you running?” Seungcheol smiled darkly. 

 

Minhyun narrowed his eyes before he pulled his sword ready as he stood up, the werewolf raised a brow at him before he unsheathed his own sword in retaliation. 

 

Making sure there were no bystanders, Minhyun lunged at the man. Seungcheol grit his teeth as he fought back against the Valkyrie. Their swords clashed and the sound was heavy in the silence of the trees. 

 

Minhyun was hyper aware that there were humans close by, enough so that they could potentially hear what was going on between him and the werewolf. 

 

With that in mind, Minhyun quickly pushed Seungcheol back with a burst of energy from his sword. The werewolf growled as he was forced back but he remained on his feet. 

 

Minhyun glared at the werewolf before he turned again, he needed to get further away from where the humans were. He looked behind his shoulder and could see the large wolf following him. He growled and knew that Seungcheol didn’t care if humans saw them. 

 

He pushed through the trees and knew that they were moving further away from the festival. Minhyun yelped however when he suddenly ran into someone. 

 

Aaron groaned as the Valkyrie fell into him. He quickly took hold of the other man’s arm to steady them. “Hey, are you okay?” Aaron asked cautiously as he looked at the Valkyrie. 

 

Minhyun bit his lip, eyes wide. He could immediately feel the energy coming from Aaron and was overwhelmed with the realisation. He quickly pushed Aaron away from him and turned back only to see the large wolf jump out and begin to pace in front of them. 

 

Aaron’s eyes widened and he looked in panic at the gigantic wolf before them. “What…?”

 

Minhyun could see the realisation forming on the wolf's features, he also knew that there was something special about the human before them. “Run!” Minhyun bellowed. He grabbed Aaron and pulled him along as they ran through the trees. 

 

Minhyun made sure to run through the trees where it would be difficult for the large wolf to get through, slowing Seungcheol down before he got too close to them. 

 

Aaron quickly pulled away from Minhyun’s grip and stopped with a concerned expression on his face. “What’s going on?” He asked with confusion. 

 

Minhyun looked at him with panicked eyes. “You need to leave!” 

 

“What’s going on?” Aaron repeated. Standing his ground as he looked over the man before him, he had two swords on his back and looked like he was cosplaying. 

 

Minhyun shook his head. “Stay out of this!”

 

“I’ll call the police.” Aaron responded logically, reaching into his pocket for his phone. 

 

Seungcheol appeared again, this time in his human form, a sword ready in his hand. “Good that’ll do,” Seungcheol approached Aaron with malice, growling darkly at the human. 

 

Minhyun’s eyes widened as he saw Seungcheol approaching the human quickly. “Wait—!” He didn’t think, all his instincts were telling him to protect the human. Minhyun’s wings spread and he forced Seungcheol back with a burst of energy. 

 

Aaron’s eyes were wide with confusion, awe and panic. What was going on? 

 

Seungcheol growled darkly before he stood up again, he was winded by the attack but he was still determined to fight. His eyes caught sight of the human behind the Valkyrie and he growled as he turned to his wolf form again. 

 

Aaron couldn’t help but yell at the sight. 

 

Seungcheol didn’t need a moment to think, he charged at them. Minhyun blocked his attack and he fell to the floor with the large wolf on top of him. Minhyun’s wings had disappeared again as he was forced to the floor, 

 

Suddenly the wolf growled darkly as a rock was thrown at him. Right in the face. Seungcheol’s dark eyes turned to where Aaron was standing, the human had some more rocks in his hand as he waved his arms around to distract the wolf. “Come on! Over here!” He baited.  

 

“N-no!” Minhyun tried to stop him but the wolf had already climbed away from him and was heading towards the human. 

 

Aaron began to run. 

 

Minhyun knew he was injured but he had to help the human, he stood up and growled as he saw the blood on his shirt, from the wound on his stomach. 

 

He headed after the human and the werewolf, coming through the clearing again Minhyun’s eyes widened as he saw the large wolf stalking towards the man. 

 

Aaron had nowhere to go, he stood his ground as he turned and faced the large creature head on. He wouldn’t show his fear, weakness. 

 

Minhyun knew he had to act fast, he quickly spread his wings before he leapt into the air. Soaring so that he was standing in front of the human, he was just in time and instantly felt the impact of the wolf against him. It knocked him to the ground again. 

 

Seungcheol growled in his face but Minhyun didn’t have time for it, he quickly managed to hold the wolf back with an arm and a wing as his other hand managed to unsheathe his sword. 

 

The wolf yelped in pain as Minhyun stabbed him in the side. Pushing Seungcheol back, the wolf growled once more before he turned and ran back through the trees. Minhyun knew he’d be back with reinforcements soon. 

 

Minhyun stood up on shaky legs, his wings disappearing again as he used his sword to help him stand. 

 

“What… what’s going on?” Aaron said cautiously behind him. 

 

Minhyun quickly turned to the human, he could see the fear in the man’s eyes but also the worry. “Are you hurt?” Minhyun questioned instead. 

 

“No…” Aaron’s eyes looked over the Valkyrie worriedly, he could see the blood stains on the man’s shirt. “But you are,” he said cautiously. 

 

Minhyun shook his head. “I’m fine…” he tried to reassure but knew his energy was depleting. 

 

“No, you’re not,” Aaron responded quickly, approaching the Valkyrie carefully. “Let me help you.” 

 

Minhyun wasn’t sure but the next minute he felt strong arms wrapping around him as he passed out. 

 

The images began to fade again, this time they were in Aaron’s apartment, Minhyun was laid on the small sofa. 

 

Minhyun groaned as he sat up cautiously, he looked around with alert eyes. He didn’t know where he was or what happened. He looked down and could see his body was bandaged up. 

 

“I’m sorry for not taking you to a hospital, but I didn’t know if you’d feel safe there.” Aaron suddenly appeared with a glass of water in hand. 

 

Minhyun looked around with panicked eyes. “Where..?”

 

“This is my apartment,” Aaron answered before he approached with caution, placing the glass on the table in front of the Valkyrie. 

 

Minhyun frowned slightly. “You helped me?”

 

“Of course,” Aaron smiled softly before he bit his lip. “But that wolf… and your wings…” he trailed off, not knowing what else to say. 

 

“You saved me regardless,” Minhyun commented as he gazed at the man in front of him. He liked the positive energy that the man was giving off. It made Minhyun feel safe. “And to that I owe you,” he announced. 

 

“What? No,” Aaron shook his head profusely. “I saved you because you helped me, we’re even.” He reassured. 

 

Minhyun bit his lip. He smiled at the human, he was extremely stubborn but Minhyun couldn’t help wondering why the man seemed so relaxed around him. 

 

“I’m Aaron, by the way,” the human replied with a friendly smile. 

 

Minhyun was gazing at the man and could see him shifting slightly in response. “There’s something different about you,” Minhyun commented aloud. 

 

Aaron tilted his head. “What do you mean?”

 

“You have a lot of positive energy around you,” Minhyun explained, he was watching the man closely before everything hit him. The fact that Aaron could see his weapons and had felt almost compelled to help. 

 

“Oh… thank you?” Aaron grinned. 

 

Minhyun’s eyes were wide with realisation. “Pure-soul…” he whispered cautiously. 

 

The human was frowning in confusion again. “What?”

 

Minhyun suddenly stood up. “I can’t be here—“ he stumbled slightly, still not completely healed.

 

“Wait!” Aaron was by his side quickly, holding his arm to steady him. “Are you alright?”

 

Minhyun was overwhelmed, he knew the man was a pure-soul and the knowledge frightened him but he wanted to do whatever he could to keep the man protected. “You can’t know anything about this, about our world,” he said softly. 

 

Aaron blinked. “What are you talking about?”

 

Minhyun turned to face Aaron, the man was still holding his arms. “Soon, people will come looking for you,” Minhyun warned. 

 

Aaron’s eyes widened. “What? What people?”

 

“Aaron-ssi,” Minhyun’s voice was calm, he realised his words would make Aaron uncomfortable. “I will protect you.” He reassured. 

 

Aaron was just looking with panic and confusion. “What—“

 

“I’m sorry,” Minhyun whispered before he leaned forward. He pressed their lips together and channeled his energy, using his Valkyrie magic to erase the previous day from Aaron’s mind. 

 

The human collapsed into Minhyun’s arms. He carefully placed Aaron on the sofa where he’d been laying previously. Minhyun smiled as he moved some hair from Aaron’s face. “I will protect you.” 

 

The images faded out again, Aaron blinked as he focused his vision. He was back in the safe house. Minhyun was sitting in front of him, the Valkyrie looked nervous. 

 

Aaron smiled at him, he didn’t want Minhyun to feel uncomfortable. After all, he’d protected Aaron the whole time they were apart. “You kissed me.” He commented suddenly. 

 

Minhyun’s eyes widened and his cheeks flushed prettily. “Hyung… that’s all you took away from that?” He pouted slightly. 

 

Aaron bit his bottom lip before he looked at Minhyun seriously. “Do it again.” 

 

Minhyun paused. “What…?”

 

“Kiss me.” Aaron requested. Minhyun suddenly looked small, shy. Aaron knew how Minhyun felt about him and he wanted to explore the new feelings he had for Minhyun. 

 

“Hyung… I don’t—“

 

“Stop,” Aaron reached out and held Minhyun’s hand in his own. “You told me how you feel about me, I want to try,” he said softly. 

 

Minhyun blinked in response. “Try?”

 

Aaron nodded. “I want you.” 

 

“Hyung…”

 

“I’ve never felt like this before,” Aaron admitted. It was scary but he also knew how much Minhyun meant to him. 

 

Aaron exhaled, almost a sound of relief and gently held Minhyun’s face and kissed him. At first it was sweet, timid. Neither of them wanted to push the other. Aaron was afraid he might get carried away, Minhyun felt so soft against him, the Valkyrie smelled amazing. 

 

It was Minhyun that eventually made the kiss deeper. He clutched the back of Aaron’s head and pulled him closer. Aaron couldn’t stop the moan from leaving his lips as he did. 

 

Minhyun cautiously—but with a strange sense of grace— sat almost completely in Aaron’s lap to deepen the kiss more. Aaron held him close, pressing against him, retrying the kiss with everything in him. He was desperate to feel all of Minhyun against him. 

 

Eventually, the deep kisses began to turn into open-mouthed kisses. Aaron knew he could become addicted to it. His body felt hot and he knew it would only be a matter of time before he—

 

“Yah!”

 

Aaron quickly pulled back, Minhyun remained unbothered in his lap. Aaron could feel his cheeks heating up and knew his ears were red as he saw Geonhak standing in the door with Dongho. They were both looking at them with disgruntled expressions. 

 

“Get a room.” Dongho smiled playfully at them. 

 

Aaron’s eyes were wide with embarrassment. “Ah! I-I’m sorry!”

 

Geonhak chuckled. “At least we know that you guys have worked things out.” He commented. 

 

“Y-yeah,” Aaron responded awkwardly, the pair turned and headed back outside. Aaron sighed heavily and could hear Minhyun chuckling softly. Aaron raised a brow at the Valkyrie. “What?”

 

“You’re cute when you’re embarrassed.” Minhyun replied. 

 

“Yah,” Aaron scolded, hitting the Valkyrie’s thigh playfully. 

 

Minhyun leaned over and kissed his nose before he stood up, he looked at Aaron with gentle eyes. “Do you want to help me cook?” He suggested. 

 

Aaron couldn’t help but laugh. He knew they were both desperate for each other but he also knew that everything was new to them. They needed to take things slow if they wanted this to work. He nodded and took Minhyun's hand, following him into the kitchen. 

 

Aaron tried to ignore how domestic it felt. 




🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸




Youngjo knew Geonhak was testing him, why else would he walk around in a long sleeved black compression shirt that practically grabbed his tiny waist? The same tiny waist that Youngjo had his hands on just a few nights ago. 

 

Geonhak and Dongho were both in the small makeshift gym that they’d set up outside. Dongho was lifting while Geonhak was doing push-ups. 

 

Youngjo was standing at a distance but close enough that he could watch the halfbreed. Geonhak was strong, but his muscles were lean. He wasn’t like Dongho, who’s muscles were extremely prominent. 

 

It felt like hours as he stood there, practically mesmerised by Geonhak’s body. Youngjo couldn’t help himself, he wanted the halfbreed and he would get him. 

 

It was Dongho that eventually told him to get lost, Youngjo knew the vampire could probably scent Youngjo’s pheromones in the air and it was putting him off. 

 

Youngjo gazed at Geonhak again before he retreated into the house, he ignored Minhyun and Aaron as they cooked something in the kitchen and headed straight up the stairs to Geonhak’s bedroom. 

 

He sat on the bed and growled, overwhelmed with Geonhak’s scent that clung to the bedsheets. Youngjo knew he wouldn’t be able to last much longer. He could already feel his energy weakening and knew if they were to face Rain and the others he’d need to be at full strength. 

 

He sighed heavily before making a decision. He stood up from the bed and was about to walk out the room when suddenly the door opened and Geonhak walked through. 

 

Geonhak raised a brow as he saw the determination in Youngjo’s expression. The incubus was walking towards the door. “Where are you going?” He demanded. 

 

“Out.” Youngjo answered swiftly, eyes narrowed dangerously. 

 

Geonhak frowned before he carefully moved to stand in front of Youngjo, stopping him from leaving the bedroom. “You can’t go out, we have to stay here,” he responded. 

 

“No, the pure-soul has to stay here,” Youngjo retorted. “I can go out.”

 

Geonhak clenched his jaw in irritation. “I’m telling you that you can’t,” he shot back with a growl. 

 

“Well, I need to.” Youngjo replied. 

 

Geonhak blinked at the incubus with confusion. “What do you mean?” He questioned. 

 

“Seriously?” Youngjo growled in agitation. “I’m dying to touch you, and all you do in response is mess with me.” He said honestly. There was no point in sugarcoating it when he was so desperate. “If I can’t get it from you, I have to get it from someone else.” 

 

Geonhak realised what Youngjo was implying. He shook his head. “But—“

 

“You worked it out yourself, I never slept with Rain so I had to get my energy elsewhere.” Youngjo grit out, even the thought was enough to make him unwell. Youngjo shook his head as he walked around the halfbreed. 

 

Geonhak panicked. He didn’t want Youngjo to go out and sleep with a random person, he didn’t know why but the thought made him feel uncomfortable and slightly insecure. “S-stop!” He called with as much authority as he could manage. 

 

“Fuck!” Youngjo bellowed in desperation. He turned to the halfbreed with dark dangerous eyes before he quickly moved towards him. 

 

Geonhak yelped as he suddenly found himself forced back into the bed. Youngjo was leering over him, his hands holding Geonhak’s wrists above his head. Geonhak could feel the strength of the incubus before him. “Let me go.” He demanded. 

 

“No.” Youngjo replied. He was tired of playing Geonhak’s games, he needed the halfbreed. 

 

Youngjo was cautious as he watched Geonhak’s expression, he pulled the drawstrings of Geonhak’s joggers and carefully slipped them down his legs. 

 

Geonhak felt his breathing deepen as the incubus moved to take his shirt off. Geonhak wanted to stop but he knew he was being unfair. He’d practically refused to allow Youngjo to get energy from elsewhere, which meant that Youngjo had no other option. Geonhak decided the best thing to do was to remain still, and remain quiet. He knew his body would react, Youngjo’s pheromones were in the air, the sweet scent of apples was surrounding him. It felt almost familiar and gave Geonhak a sense of security. 

 

Youngjo placed himself between Geonhak's legs and held Geonhak's chin with his thumb and forefinger, slowly lifting the halfbreed’s face so he could look at him.

 

Geonhak looked back at him with those beautiful rebellious eyes, though now they were darkened with hidden lust. Youngjo knew the halfbreed felt something for him. 

 

Youngjo's thumb brushed over Geonhak's lower lip left and right before he stuck his thumb into Geonhak's mouth. Geonhak's mouth parted open slightly, and Geonhak bit Youngjo's thumb with a challenging look on his face.

 

Youngjo moved his face closer and narrowed his eyes. “I’m going to ruin you.” It was a promise. 

 

Youngjo leaned down, grinding his hips against Geonhak's clothed cock up and down in slow motions. He heard the halfbreed beneath him gasp and could practically feel the arousal in the air. 

 

Geonhak's cock was getting harder each passing second as Youngjo kept grinding; Geonhak's eyes rolled back and his pretty lashes fluttered. His lips parted open and a needy moan escaped his lips. 

 

Geonhak tried to chase the friction and began to thrust his hips up but Youngjo didn’t let him; instead, he stopped grinding and sat on Geonhak's hips, putting pressure to hold him down, which caused Geonhak to whimper as the top of his head dug the pillow further and exposed his throat.

 

Youngjo’s eyes flashed dangerously, his wings and tail appearing as he looked down at the beautiful creature beneath him. Geonhak’s throat was just waiting to be marked. 

 

“That’s right. You just lay still.” Youngjo growled in a firm voice. “Can you do that?”

 

Geonhak nodded and licked his lips, not trusting his voice. He had to give in, he couldn’t stop himself.

 

“That's my good boy.” Youngjo’s tone was full of triumph. Geonhak wanted to fight back, but he knew he couldn’t. This was as much his responsibility as it was Youngjo’s. 

 

Youngjo leaned forward and took Geonhak's face between his hands, he attempted to kiss the halfbreed but Geonhak quickly moved his face away, looking at Youngjo with wary eyes.

 

Youngjo sighed before he carefully slid his hands under Geonhak's head and wrapped his fingers around his wrists, lifting Geonhak's hands above his head. “Keep them like this.” He locked his fingers with Geonhak's and nuzzled his nose closer to the halfbreed’s temple, placing a gentle kiss there. 

 

Geonhak turned his head to his side and pressed his cheek on the pillow as he uttered out a soft sound when Youngjo's lips brushed along his forehead, his eyelids, his cheekbone, all the way down to his chin. 

 

Youngjo took Geonhak's chin between his teeth and lightly nibbled him before his kisses found their way to Geonhak's throat.

 

“You're so beautiful.” Youngjo whispered, his hot breath tickling Geonhak's neck as he sucked on the skin before licking the flushed spot. Youngjo had to hold back his fangs, he didn’t want to push it. 

 

Geonhak's hands squeezed his and he whined between his heavy breaths, his eyes half closed and pliant under Youngjo's touch, letting him do whatever he wanted.

 

Youngjo's fingers traced down Geonhak's arms, along his muscles as Youngjo slid down a little and placed his hands below Geonhak's armpits, holding his sides and thumbs rubbing back and forth as he started to give some attention to Geonhak's broad chest. Youngjo kissed Geonhak's chest, right above his heart.

 

A groan left Geonhak's throat and the sound made Youngjo kiss the rising chest one more time just to hear Geonhak desperately groan again. He could feel the fast beating of Geonhak's heart, then he licked the pale skin as he made his way towards Geonhak's nipple and took it in his mouth.

 

"Fu— ah ." Geonhak's back arched at the sensation as Youngjo kept sucking him and moving his tongue up and down his hard nipple.

 

Youngjo chuckled lightly and dug his teeth into Geonhak's nipple before pulling away. “Look at you, so responsive.” He felt his cock oozing precome when Geonhak choked out another moan and moved his lips towards Geonhak's other nipple.

 

His tongue licked Geonhak's nipple before taking it in his mouth; Youngjo sucked on the skin before he locked his lips around and tugged at his nipple while Geonhak writhed when his skin stretched with Youngjo's pull.

 

“You're slow.” Geonhak mumbled, his Adam's apple moved up and down when he licked his lips and swallowed.

 

“I'm not in a hurry.” Youngjo smirked but he knew it was a lie because he himself was also getting inpatient to get Geonhak's cock in his hand so he kissed all the way down to below Geonhak's belly button and he teethed his hipbone lightly. 

 

Youngjo pulled his thigh away from Geonhak's one side and sat on his knees next to Geonhak's right. He nuzzled his lips along Geonhak's boxers and mouthed the wet spot on the fabric and fucking hell Geonhak choked out one of the sweetest groans Youngjo had ever heard in his life as he squirmed and thrusted into Youngjo's mouth. Youngjo carefully placed his hands on Geonhak's hips and pressed him onto the mattress, which earned him another groan. His fingers held the fabric by the waistband and he pulled it down to rest on Geonhak’s ankles. Before taking the boxers off completely, he slid his palms under Geonhak's ass and squeezed both of his ass cheeks, Geonhak's hips moving up and his cock twitching as Youngjo played with him. 

 

His eyes stared at Geonhak from head to toe and the sight before him jolted his nerves like lightning.

 

Geonhak was lying on his back fully naked with his hands above his head and his cheek pressed onto the pillow, his eyes fluttering and his pink lips slightly parted open. Geonhak’s thighs were quivering, his whole chest was flushed and glistening with sweat and his hard cock rested on his stomach. Youngjo couldn’t wait to get him in his hands and devour this beautiful man.

 

“Hey, pretty thing.” Youngjo stared at Geonhak’s cock and smirked at the way it moved ever so slightly.

 

Geonhak let out a nervous groan. “Stop staring,” he scolded. 

 

Youngjo licked his lips. His fingertips traced along Geonhak’s navel, along his toned muscles very lightly, taking their time and just wandering around the soft skin as Geonhak’s breath hitched in his throat and his muscles shied away under Youngjo’s touch. Geonhak closed his eyes and squirmed on the mattress as Youngjo’s fingers dragged down to his hip and he cupped the inside of Geonhak’s thigh, sliding it to the side to open it a little so he could play with Geonhak easily. He gave a few strokes to Geonhak’s thigh and squeezed the flesh beneath his hand. Geonhak choked out a desperate moan and slid down the mattress to chase Youngjo’s hand, his touch, his back arching beautifully. He bit down on his lip and another whimper escaped his throat while Youngjo kept caressing him. Youngjo hadn’t even properly touched him yet and he was already responding so much. 

 

Youngjo smirked, he positioned himself between Geonhak’s half open thighs and neared his face closer, his nose nuzzling into Geonhak’s left thigh before his lips brushed his hipbone. 

 

Geonhak almo st screamed in pleasure when Youngjo’s lips touched his skin, his body starting to shake faintly and more precome dripping onto his stomach where his hard and aching cock rested. Youngjo licked his lips again as he felt the energy pouring from the halfbreed. 

 

“Youngjo.” Geonhak barely choked out in a whisper between his moans.

 

Youngjo placed a featherlight kiss on Geonhak’s stomach and an evil smile tugged at his lips when Geonhak groaned. “I know, baby.” He whispered and after one last kiss to his abs, he drew his face away and his right hand wrapped around the base of Geonhak’s warm cock, taking it in his hand.

 

He could feel his hard cock in his boxers trying to rip the fabric to get out, how could it not when Geonhak was laid sprawled on the bed with his cock in Youngjo’s hands, not doing anything other than to accept whatever Youngjo was giving to him as he squirmed and moaned at the touch; he looked like a vision with his damp and flushed chest and his disheveled hair, his arms flexed above his head and his eyes closed, the sweat glistening his toned muscles. 

 

Youngjo slowly moved his right hand along Geonhak’s length and swirled his thumb over his slit to spread the precome, adding a little twist to his wrist as he moved his hand up. Youngjo’s left hand moved to his balls as Youngjo stroked Geonhak down to his base, twisting his hand left and right before giving him a squeeze.

 

Geonhak let out a choked whine and his hips thrust up but Youngjo tightened his hand around Geonhak’s cock and pressed him down on the mattress.

 

“F-faster.” Geonhak’s voice trembled as he tried to thrust up one more time but he uttered a moan when Youngjo’s hand blocked his movement and kept him still. The incubus was extremely strong. 

 

Youngjo dragged his tongue over Geonhak’s slit and then planted a kiss right over the tip. “Faster what?”

 

Geonhak buried his fingers in his hair and tugged at the strands as he turned his head to the other side, his other cheek pressing onto the pillows. His chest rose and fell with each heavy breath before he managed to speak. “F-faster, please.”

 

“Good boy.” Youngjo smiled and licked the tip of Geonhak’s cock one more time before moving his hand up along Geonhak’s length and then down, a little faster this time.

 

He kept caressing Geonhak’s balls with his left hand as he stroked Geonhak up and down with the other, twisting his wrist and tightening his hold as he sped up while Geonhak let out tiny gasps and whines at each stroke, his pretty mouth slightly parted open and he whispered little ah’ s whenever Youngjo squeezed his balls, only managing out inaudible sounds and whimpers as Youngjo stroked him.

 

Youngjo sped up his strokes as he pumped Geonhak up and down and played with him, stroking him fast and steady as Geonhak writhed and choked out desperate moans back to back, his breath hitching in his throat as his body slightly rocked with Youngjo’s pumps. Youngjo kept getting faster and faster until he felt Geonhak’s hips starting to twitch.

 

A needy groan ripped from Geonhak’s throat. “I—I’m gonna— gonna—”

 

“You want to come?” Youngjo whispered as he kept stroking Geonhak’s too warm cock.

 

When Geonhak licked his lips and gave him a tiny nod as he pressed his nose onto the pillow, Youngjo pulled both hands away, leaving Geonhak with a loud scream as his hips thrusted into the air but his aching cock not releasing.

 

Geonhak tugged at his hair harder and his body shook at the loss, writhing on the bed. “You fucker.” His voice trembled as he tried to sound threatening.

 

Youngjo leaned forward and kissed the inside of Geonhak’s thigh before he licked the soft skin, causing Geonhak to whine more. Youngjo wrapped his hand around the base of Geonhak but didn't move his hand. His voice came out rough when he talked to Geonhak. “Do you want to come, baby?”

 

Geonhak nodded his head again, digging the back of his head onto his pillow. His eyes clenched shut.

 

“Tell me the magic word and I’ll let you come.” He tightened his hold.

 

All fight gone from his body, Geonhak whimpered softly and licked his lips. “Pl-please, I want to come.”

 

With a smile on his lips, Youngjo’s hand moved up and down faster and faster, pumping Geonhak until Geonhak choked out a delicious moan as his back arched and his cock spilled on Youngjo’s hand, warm sticky liquid dripping everywhere. Geonhak kept spilling with a shout while Youngjo kept stroking him, milking him until the last drip and Geonhak started to writhe and twitch under Youngjo’s hand when Youngjo kept stroking him even though he just spilled everything that was built inside. Youngjo felt the energy around him and knew that it would be enough for him, but he wasn’t completely finished with Geonhak yet. 

 

“Good boy.” Youngjo praised him and kept his hand around Geonhak’s length, slowing his strokes but not completely stopping, his eyes lifting up to see Geonhak, who was all blissed out on bed and his muscles slightly twitching and shaking, his face twisted from overstimulation and quiet gasps escaping his parted pink lips. “That’s it.”

 

His loose hand around Geonhak slowly moved up and down, never completely pulling away, and even though Geonhak’s body was twitching, those sinful moans and whines he made told Youngjo he wanted more. And not long after, Youngjo saw the cock in his hand slowly building up for another round.

 

But this time though, he has something else in mind.

 

Youngjo leaned his face closer to Geonhak’s length and his tongue twirled around the head as he kept his pumps gentle and slow. “I’m not done with you.” He whispered and brushed his lips over the slit, planting a peck. “Ready?”

 

Geonhak nodded his head in small movements and whispered a tiny Yeah but it was barely audible, voice deep and too gone to form a sentence; he dug his head on the pillow and his throat muscles stretched in a way that Youngjo wanted to suck on; he licked his lips and breathed out a whimper.

 

Youngjo brought his hand to the head and his thumb brushed over the slit back and forth, playing with the overly sensitive area as he opened his mouth and licked Geonhak’s thigh. Youngjo was pretty sure he heard Geonhak choking out a sob from feeling everything at once, his hips slightly moving up. He licked the abused skin and traced his tongue all the way along Geonhak’s length and took him into his mouth all the way, Geonhak’s cock pressing down his throat while Geonhak choked out a gasp and his body almost trembled.

 

Youngjo slowly moved his mouth up halfway through Geonhak only to swallow all of him again, his head bobbing up and down in rhythmic motions, swallowing Geonhak all the way in. He got faster and faster and then felt a hand resting on his shoulder, short fingernails digging into his muscles for support; without looking, Youngjo wrapped his fingers around Geonhak’s wrist and lowered his hand down on the mattress next to them. 

 

Stretching Geonhak’s arm and trailing his hand along Geonhak's skin, Youngjo locked his fingers with Geonhak’s. The halfbreed held onto him tightly while Youngjo swallowed him. He placed his other hand on Geonhak's thigh and slightly pushed his leg open, digging the tip of his fingers into the skin and squeezing a handful.

 

It didn’t take much more for Geonhak to build up completely and Youngjo felt him coming for the second time as Geonhak jerked into his mouth and Youngjo’s mouth filled with cum while Geonhak came with a scream. Youngjo kept sucking Geonhak until there was nothing coming out, Geonhak’s legs trembling as Youngjo kept his mouth around him; he milked the halfbreed until tears started to fall down Geonhak’s sides, ruined and wrecked moans and whines leaving his lips. 

 

His head bobbed up and down slower this time, briefly stopping at the slit to swirl his tongue around; Geonhak jerked at the feeling and he made out a shuddering whimper. Youngjo sucked the head of his cock for a few seconds before completely taking him off his mouth and the thin whine Geonhak took him one step closer to see the stars. 

 

Youngjo wrapped his fingers around the base of Geonhak’s cock and started to stroke fast just as he pulled him out of his mouth.

 

Geonhak choked out a cry mixed with a moan, his almost limp body rocking with Youngjo’s fast strokes, his toes curling inwards and his muscles twitching, writhing from extreme overstimulation. He whimpered and gasped out tiny sounds, his face screwed and eyes clenched shut; Geonhak pressed the side of his face on the pillow and his hand fisted the sheets so hard his knuckles go white.

 

“Y-y-Youngjo,” He slurred as his deep voice trembled.

 

Geonhak tried to move his thighs but Youngjo pushed Geonhak’s thigh open with his free hand and kept pumping Geonhak for one last time, faster than any other times. “Shh. One more. Can you give me one more?”

 

Geonhak bit down on his lip and gave Youngjo the tiniest, shakiest nod and with that, Youngjo kept stroking Geonhak relentlessly.

 

He placed his other hand right below Geonhak’s abdomen and pressed on the muscles and Geonhak screamed and choked out a cry, writhing and trembling as Youngjo pumped him fast and frantically until Geonhak nearly came dry with a scream for the third time, visible shakes running through his whole body while his back arched and flexed his gorgeous pecks.

 

Youngjo knew he wouldn’t last long, too, so he took his own cock out of his boxers and spat in his palm before stroking himself fast. He moved his hand up and down and twisted his wrist and it didn't take much long for him to come as he stroked his cock, a loud moan leaving his lips. He let his cum spill on Geonhak’s ruined chest until the last drip as he milked himself out.

 

He crawled over Geonhak's sprawled and twitching form and dragged his tongue over the sweaty skin to lick the cum on his chest and his nipple, Geonhak flinching away with a hiss from the sensation; then he gently brushed his lips against Geonhak's and softly kissed him. 

 

Geonhak barely returned the kiss. To exhausted to realise what was going on. 

 

He placed his hand on Geonhak's hairline and ran his fingers through Geonhak's damp hair. “You okay?” He asked in a gentle whisper. He wiped off Geonhak's tears with his thumb and placed a kiss on his cheekbone as he kept brushing his hair.

 

Geonhak gave him a faint nod. “Yeah.” His voice was hardly audible. He kept his eyes closed, his chest rising and falling heavily.

 

Youngjo knew when the halfbreed had fallen asleep and smiled. He quickly ran his hand over Geonhak’s body to clean him and tucked him into bed. 

 

Youngjo’s body was thrumming with energy, he knew Geonhak was powerful but he didn’t realise just how powerful his energy would feel. It wasn’t like anything Youngjo had ever experienced before. And he liked it, loved it even. 

 

Youngjo knew that come tomorrow the halfbreed would probably look at him differently but Youngjo was willing to overcome it. He was determined to make Geonhak his, physically and emotionally. 






Chapter Text

Daniel frowned as he saw the association coming into view further along the road. It was lit up, the early evening darkness making the building light up more. 

 

Daniel stopped the motorcycle a walkable distance away from the building making the two cars behind him stop too. He frowned as he climbed from the vehicle and looked towards the association. He could hear the car doors closing behind him before the others stepped beside him. 

 

Ingyoo frowned. “What’s going on?”

 

“I’m not sure,” Daniel responded, he had a bad feeling about it. He could see the part of the building that was still destroyed but it was still strange that the association was lit up. There were no other vehicles around and no other hunters.

 

“We need to check it out,” Taehyun instructed. 

 

Daniel bit his lip but nodded in agreement. 

 

Taehyun turned to the other hunters. “Kyungnam-ah, take the others around the back,” he ordered. 

 

The other hunter nodded. “On it,” he gestured to the other five hunters and they began to make their way. Taehyun and Ingyoo stayed with Daniel. 

 

“Be careful.” Daniel added and saw them all nodding. He looked back to his childhood friend and Taehyun before he smiled. “Let’s go.” 

 

Taehyun quickly reached for his arm before he held out a small device for Daniel to take. “Put this earpiece in, then you can hear the rest of the team.” He instructed. 

 

Daniel nodded. “Thanks.” 

 

The three of them stealthily made their way towards the place they’d once called home. It felt eerily and unfamiliar as they got closer. The main doors were wide open but there wasn’t any sign of other hunters or vehicles around. 

 

They all had their guns out ready, just in case. Carefully, they walked up the steps to the main door and paused before they entered. Everything was silent, there were no sounds coming from anywhere. Usually the association was bustling with voices and people. 

 

“There’s nobody here…” Ingyoo commented with a confused expression. 

 

Taehyun bit his bottom lip. “Somethings not right.” 

 

Daniel nodded in agreement, they all cautiously entered the building and were met with more silence. It was almost distracting how silent it was. They took steady steps, knowing the ins and outs of the place. 

 

Daniel couldn’t help but feel like they were being watched, he glanced around making sure to look up at the ceiling too. There was nothing, it wasn’t right. 

 

“Come in,” there was a distorted voice from the earpiece. 

 

Taehyun quickly pressed on his own to speak back. “We hear you, how’s the back looking?” He asked. 

 

“There’s nothing here, we’re going to continue inside.” The voice, Daniel recognised it as Insun’s, answered. 

 

Taehyun hummed. “Okay, stay alert.” He warned them. 

 

“Let’s keep going,” Daniel said. He could see there were papers everywhere, as well as discarded clothing that were ripped and covered in blood. Daniel knew it was a hard job looking for survivors after the bomb had exploded in the association. He’d headed to the hospital after it happened but only after he’d helped the paramedics find some of the wounded hunters. All the memories were coming back to him, Daniel knew he wanted revenge for what had happened. He’d lost colleagues because of Rain and his followers. 

 

“Let’s head to Choi Dongwook’s office.” Ingyoo suggested. 

 

Taehyun nodded. “Good idea.” 

 

They looked around cautiously as they headed up the large staircase towards the next floor. Taehyun was at the front, with Ingyoo in the middle and Daniel behind. 

 

Daniel frowned slightly as he came to a stop, he had a bad feeling. It felt like something shifted in the air, he narrowed his eyes slightly before he heard a sudden rustling. The noise alerted the other hunters too and they quickly had their guns ready, pointed at the area where they’d heard the sound. 

 

They all remained silent. 

 

Suddenly, there was the sound of a dark gurgle, Daniel’s eyes widened as he saw a shadow at the bottom of the stairs. It looked like it was watching them closely, its claws tapping on the step. 

 

“What the hell…” Taehyun said quietly. 

 

There was a sudden crash before the shadow on the stairs began to run towards them. Daniel shot at the creature and it burst to dust but then he saw all the other shadows. “It’s an ambush!” He bellowed. 

 

“Run!” Ingyoo called. 

 

Daniel’s eyes widened as he saw shadows crawling out the walls and running quickly towards them. They were outnumbered but had to fight, the sound of gunshots ran through the empty building. Daniel knew the others in the back had also run into shadows too. He only hoped they could hold them back. 

 

Daniel began to shoot at the creatures, but every time they burst to dust more came straight after. He grit his teeth but continued firing, they would win this. 

 

“Taehyun-ah! Youngbin is hurt!” Kyungnam’s voice bellowed. 

 

Daniel looked over at where the rest of the hunters had now appeared. Dophan was helping Youngbin stand as the hunter had a gash in his side. 

 

“Shit…” Taehyun looked towards the back of the room. “Retreat back, get him to safety!” He instructed. 

 

They all shot their way through the shadows and managed to join with the others again. Just as they were about to head out the gates they were stopped by more shadows outside. They were the modified shadows, the larger, more dangerous ones that Daniel had faced with the NU’EST clan. The other hunters looked at them with worried and horrified expressions. 

 

“What’s this?” A familiar female voice suddenly drawled. “Hunters running away?”

 

Daniel turned and saw the female vampire walking towards them with a large grin on her face. “Soyeon.” Daniel growled. 

 

The shadows were surrounding them but had stopped advancing as Soyeon walked in. She was grinning at them with dark eyes. 

 

Ingyoo narrowed his gaze. “You know this bitch?” He asked Daniel as he kept his eyes and his gun pointed on the vampire. 

 

Soyeon tilted her head. “What are you doing out here all alone, Dongho’s toy?” She teased. 

 

Taehyun and Ingyoo looked at each other with confusion at Soyeon’s words. Daniel knew they wanted to know what she was talking about, but it wasn’t the time to explain everything to his friends right now. Just the mention of Dongho’s name made Daniel feel a wash of guilt again. “What do you want?” Daniel demanded of the vampire instead. 

 

Soyeon smirked at him. “You shouldn’t have come back.” She warned. 

 

Daniel’s eyes widened as he saw people walking from some of the rooms, they were covered in blood and were making strange gurgling noises. 

 

Thankfully all the hunters were all together now, Taehyun had moved to Youngbin’s other side and was helping his teammate stand. 

 

Ingyoo’s eyes widened as he saw the people walking towards them. “What the hell…”

 

Soyeon was grinning triumphantly at them. “Humans are so easy to manipulate.” 

 

Daniel felt his heart clench as he realised what was going on. “They’re hunters…” he announced, seeing some of the people with hunter gear covered in blood. 

 

“Not anymore.” Soyeon grinned darkly. “Kill them!” She ordered. 

 

The people suddenly began to run towards them, they all lifted their guns but the idea of shooting some of their own didn’t sit well with them. 

 

“Use your combat skills!” Taehyun instructed. 

 

The hunters all began to attack the creatures as they came at them. Daniel narrowed his eyes as he looked at where Soyeon was standing, grinning. He knew he had to get rid of her, she was the one controlling the creatures after all. 

 

Daniel began to make his way towards her, he reached for his gun as he punched and kicked the creatures away from him. She noticed him straight away and winked playfully. 

 

“Daniel!” Ingyoo’s voice shouted. 

 

Daniel quickly looked to the others before he dodged out the way. He fell to the ground as the large wolf stood before him, growling threateningly at him. Daniel knew they were completely outnumbered but they had to keep fighting back. 

 

He pulled his gun ready but Seungcheol was quick, the wolf managed to dodge out of the way. Daniel made sure to avoid the large jaws as the wolf came for him. He growled as he rolled on the ground and out of harm's way, he had to punch some of the zombified creatures near him. Careful not to kill them in case there was a way to help them afterwards. 

 

Daniel narrowed his eyes as he saw Seungcheol moving towards Kyungnam and Insun, thankfully the hunters were vigilant and saw the werewolf coming for them. 

 

Daniel turned his attention to Soyeon, she was standing with a smug look on her face. He quickly ran towards her and saw the vampire glance at him. 

 

Soyeon smirked. “Don’t be shy, c’mon.” She taunted. 

 

Daniel clenched his jaw, he threw a kick at her. She wasn’t expecting it and growled as she fell to the floor. Daniel didn’t wait, he quickly pulled his gun ready and shot at her but she managed to dodge. 

 

Soyeon was quick but Daniel was skilled. 

 

He grit his teeth as he felt her grab his gun and swung him slightly. Thankfully Daniel managed to keep his footing and was able to use the leverage to kick her again. 

 

Soyeon hissed at him, her fangs flashing and her eyes red. Daniel didn’t care, he’d been against vampires all his life. She jumped at him and managed to push him to the floor. 

 

Daniel used his gun to keep her at bay as she was trying to bite at him. He narrowed his eyes before he kicked her off him. 

 

Soyeon skidded on the ground and looked at him with dangerous eyes. “You’re gonna wish you never met me,” she warned. 

 

“Bring it on.” Daniel responded. 

 

“All of you stop!” A loud voice suddenly bellowed. The zombified creatures came to a halt and the shadows disappeared. 

 

Daniel frowned slightly as he looked away from Soyeon and saw the figure standing there. “Choi Dongwook…”

 

“Sajangnim, you’re okay?” Taehyun asked cautiously, the rest of the hunters made their way towards Taehyun so they were all together. 

 

Dongwook narrowed his eyes as he saw the carnage around them. “This stops now,” he growled. 

 

“But these people are the enemy!” Daniel shouted back, Soyeon had moved away from him and was standing with the large wolf. 

 

“That is not true,” Dongwook argued. “They are our allies,” he suddenly announced. 

 

“What…?” Daniel blinked in confusion. 

 

Ingyoo shook his head at the head hunter. “They’ve turned hunters into zombified animals!” He shouted, Taehyun held his arm to keep him calm. 

 

Dongwook sighed. “These hunters had already passed on in the explosion—“

 

“An explosion set off by her!” Daniel bellowed as he pointed at where Soyeon was standing with her arms crossed and a smirk. 

 

“No.” Dongwook argued with dark eyes. “It was the pure-soul, and his followers.”

 

Daniel shook his head. “What? Have you gone completely mad?” He growled in irritation, not believing what he was hearing from the head hunter. 

 

Taehyun bit his lip. “Daniel—“

 

“I was there! I saw her place the bomb!” Daniel cried, remembering seeing his fallen comrades. 

 

“Enough.” Dongwook moved closer to them and looked extremely annoyed. “You have been poisoned by the pure-soul and the Valkyrie.” He warned Daniel. 

 

“What…” Daniel frowned slightly before he was suddenly held by the zombified hunters. “Let me go!” He bellowed. 

 

“Daniel!” Ingyoo moved to help the elder hunter but was stopped by Taehyun holding his arm and shaking his head. They were surrounded by the zombified hunters and couldn’t move. 

 

“You know where they’re hiding,” Dongwook narrowed his eyes on Daniel. 

 

“You’re corrupted!” Daniel responded with a shake of his head. “Can’t you see that they’re using you?” He tried to plead with the head hunter. 

 

Dongwook shook his head and sighed. “Tell me where the pure-soul is.”

 

“Never.” Daniel growled back at the man, he wouldn’t betray Aaron. “He’s not a threat,” he tried to explain. “The only threat here is Rain and his followers,” he looked at where Soyeon and Seungcheol were standing. 

 

Dongwook clenched his jaw. “Where is the pure-soul?” He asked again in irritation. 

 

Daniel clenched his jaw, remaining silent as he glared at Dongwook. He wouldn’t give up the location of Aaron, he swore to keep him safe. 

 

Dongwook’s eyes narrowed in irritation. He sighed heavily before he carefully walked past Daniel and moved towards where Ingyoo and the others were all being held. 

 

Daniel’s eyes widened in panic as he saw Dongwook draw his gun before he reached for Ingyoo. He grabbed the small hunter and pulled him away from the others. 

 

“No!” Taehyun bellowed but was quickly forced back by Seungcheol, the large wolf was growling at the hunters. 

 

“Ingyoo!” Daniel called for his childhood friend. 

 

“Tell me where he is,” Dongwook warned. “Or Ingyoo will join the others.” He held the gun to Ingyoo’s head and looked extremely serious. 

 

Daniel’s eyes were full of horror and panic. “No…”

 

“Niel-hyung, I’m okay…” Ingyoo tried to reassure but Daniel could tell the younger hunter was frightened. 

 

Dongwook clicked the gun. 

 

“Wait!” Daniel bellowed. He clenched his jaw. “I’ll take you there, but you have to promise to keep Ingyoo and the others safe.” He said with dangerous eyes. 

 

Dongwook nodded. “Deal.” He threw Ingyoo’s smaller body back towards the other hunters. Taehyun quickly wrapped Ingyoo in his arms. 

 

Ingyoo looked at Daniel with soft eyes. “Niel-hyung…”

 

Daniel clenched his jaw as Dongwook moved back towards him and grabbed his shoulder. “Take us.” Dongwook instructed. 

 

Daniel nodded. He could only hope that Aaron and the others didn’t actually head to the safe house and were somewhere else. 





🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸




Youngmin smiled happily as he saw Donghyun and Aaron in the garden, the pure-soul was really improving and was now able to control his energy a bit more. Aaron had spoken to Minhyun and it seemed to have made the pure-soul more confident. 

 

He raised a brow slightly as he saw his twin walking towards him with a triumphant expression on his face. Youngmin chuckled. “Good morning,” he offered. 

 

Youngjo nodded in response. 

 

Youngmin scoffed. He could feel the energy humming around Youngjo and knew what his twin had been up to. “Did he play your game?” He asked. 

 

Youngjo smirked. “Isn’t it obvious?”

 

The younger twin just rolled his eyes, and Youngjo moved to sit beside him. They both looked out over the garden where Aaron and Donghyun were now sitting and meditating. 

 

Youngmin smiled as he looked at his partner, he was proud of Donghyun. 

 

Youngjo raised a brow slightly as he saw and felt the energy coming from Aaron, showcasing just how powerful he was. “Woah,” he said offhandedly. 

 

Youngmin nodded in agreement. “He’s doing well.” He commented as they looked at the pure-soul. 

 

“Yeah,” Youngjo responded. “But his energy might attract unwanted attention.” He said cautiously. He still didn’t really understand how well protected the safe house really was. 

 

Youngmin shook his head slightly with a reassuring smile. “Donghyunnie made sure to cast a protective spell.” He replied. 

 

Youngjo nodded. He knew how powerful the Valkyrie energy was around the house, having experienced it firsthand. But knowing the safe house was also protected by warlock magic was a lot more secure. 

 

“I’m glad you look happier.” Youngmin commented, smiling as he looked over his twin’s expression. 

 

Youngjo smiled and nodded. “I feel happier.” He admitted. 

 

“After one night?” Youngmin teased. 

 

Youngjo rolled his eyes, but he was smiling. He was happy that Geonhak had given in to him but he also knew that because of what they’d done, Youngjo would be even more entranced with the halfbreed. 

 

“Hey.” Minhyun offered as he walked out of the house and looked over them both. 

 

Youngmin blinked and smiled at the Valkyrie. “Morning,” he responded. 

 

“Good morning,” Minhyun offered as he looked out over the garden where Aaron and Donghyun were. He smiled happily as he saw the pure-soul trying hard to control his power. Minhyun raised a brow slightly. “Has Geonhakkie not got up yet?” He asked. 

 

Youngmin glanced at Youngjo briefly before he looked at Minhyun with a smile. “I haven’t seen him.”

 

Minhyun’s eyes narrowed as he saw the triumphant expression on Youngjo’s face. He could instantly feel the energy coming from the incubus and knew exactly what had transpired between him and his cousin. “Don’t look so proud of yourself, it’s literally written all over your face.”  Minhyun warned. 

 

Youngjo just shrugged, he didn’t want to agitate the Valkyrie. 

 

Minhyun huffed before he turned on his heel and headed up the stairs towards the bedrooms to awaken Geonhak. 

 

Youngjo bit his bottom lip before he winked playfully at Youngmin and stood up, following after the Valkyrie. 

 

Geonhak groaned slightly as he heard a consistent knocking at the door. He grumbled as he turned over and tried to ignore it but it continued. 

 

“Get out of bed, now Geonhak,” came the familiar voice at the other side, Minhyun sounded irritated. 

 

Geonhak yawned as he sat up suddenly, he immediately groaned as he felt extremely fatigued. He ran a hand through his hair and shivered, remembering what had transpired the night before. He’d allowed Youngjo to touch him and the incubus had made him feel amazing. It wasn’t anything like Geonhak had expected. He bit his lip before he shook his head, he didn’t need to remember it, he already felt extremely embarrassed. 

 

Cautiously, he climbed out of bed and headed to the en suite, he showered quickly and could feel his face heat up as he saw the bruises on his inner thighs. He was completely marked by the incubus in some of his most intimate areas. 

 

Geonhak swallowed heavily as he quickly washed himself and dried. He pulled on his boxers and some jeans before he headed out the bathroom. 

 

He paused and gasped as he saw Youngjo standing in the bedroom. The incubus had his arms crossed over his chest as he looked over Geonhak. He smiled, a genuine smile not one of teasing. 

 

“Do you feel okay?” The incubus asked, genuinely concerned. 

 

Geonhak knew his face was probably pink due to how shy he felt around the incubus. He quickly looked away from Youngjo. “S-shut up,” he grumbled as he picked up a black shirt and pulled it over his head, his damp hair sticking up at all angles as he did. 

 

Youngjo sighed softly. “I took a lot of your energy last night, I just wanted to make sure you were okay.” 

 

“I’m fine.” Geonhak growled in response, wanting the incubus to be quiet. 

 

Youngjo chuckled softly before he stepped towards Geonhak. “What, you’re not going to look at me anymore?” He asked casually. He took a hold of Geonhak’s chin and tilted his head up but the halfbreed still glanced away. 

 

Geonhak bit his bottom lip. “What do you want…?”

 

Youngjo sighed but he was smiling. “Look at me baby.” 

 

“Don’t.” Geonhak’s jaw clenched as he looked back at the incubus with careful eyes. “Don’t call me that,” he warned. 

 

Youngjo tilted his head. “You weren’t saying that last night.”

 

Geonhak pulled his face out of Youngjo’s grasp and looked at the incubus with careful eyes. “I gave you what you want, so stop this,” he said softly. 

 

Youngjo frowned slightly at his words. “It wasn’t just what I wanted.” He responded quickly. 

 

Geonhak raised a brow. “What—“

 

“I didn’t do anything you were uncomfortable with,” Youngjo’s eyes looked slightly worried. “Did I?” The last thing he wanted was for Geonhak to feel uncomfortable and like he’d been used. 

 

“No.” Geonhak reassured. Everything they’d done was what they both wanted. He didn’t want Youngjo to feel like he’d taken advantage of Geonhak. “But, can we just not talk about it…” he added. 

 

Youngjo chuckled. “Are you shy?”

 

Geonhak’s eyes widened and he knew his face was beet red now. He shook his head and pushed the incubus aside before he made his way out of the room and down the stairs. 

 

Minhyun gave him a sigh before he smiled reassuringly at him. Geonhak clenched his jaw, he knew his cousin knew exactly what had transpired between him and Youngjo. 

 

“Shut it.” Geonhak warned. 

 

Minhyun shrugged his shoulders but didn’t push it. “Come help me with this fruit,” he said as he gestured to the food around him that he was cutting up. 

 

Geonhak nodded. He couldn’t help but look back and smiled as he saw Youngjo sit beside his twin. The incubus looked relaxed, happy. Was that because of him…?



Chapter Text

Dongho sighed heavily. He was sitting on the hood of his car, looking out over the empty street. It was good that the safe house was so far away from people but at the same time it felt lonely. He ran a hand through his hair, he’d seen Aaron and Donghyun in the garden earlier doing some training together. Dongho was glad that Aaron seemed to be more confident in himself after he’d spoken to Minhyun. 

 

Dongho glanced back at the house, he could see Youngjo and Youngmin sitting on the bench on the front porch. 

 

The vampire ran a hand through his hair as he looked away from the house again, his gaze immediately zoned in on the motorcycle that was hidden in the trees. Daniel’s motorcycle. 

 

Dongho growled slightly before he stood from the car hood. He carefully walked across the grass and towards the vehicle. Stopping and looking at it with steady eyes, he still felt completely betrayed by Daniel and the fact that the hunter had abandoned them. Abandoned him. Dongho knew there was something between them, he’d felt it straight away. 

 

He growled as he looked at the vehicle before he shook his head and turned around only to jump when he saw Minhyun standing in front of him, arms crossed and a raised brow. “Don’t sneak up on people like that,” Dongho scolded. 

 

“You okay?” Minhyun asked him as he looked over Dongho’s expression. 

 

“I’m fine.” Dongho responded. 

 

Minhyun sighed heavily. “Then why are you out here all alone…?” He questioned with a sad smile. 

 

Dongho bit his lip, his fists were clenched at his sides. He hated showing weakness but he knew there was no point hiding it. “I miss him.” He admitted. 

 

Minhyun could see how much Daniel’s absence had affected the vampire. “Dongho-yah…”

 

“I hate to admit it, but I do.” Dongho growled darkly, his fangs digging into his bottom lip. “I still feel abandoned, confused, pissed.” 

 

Minhyun nodded, placing a comforting hand on Dongho’s shoulder. “It’s normal, but please remember that he had a reason to walk away.” He tried. 

 

Dongho shook his head. “We don’t know that.” 

 

“You do,” Minhyun responded calmly, his eyes were strong as Dongho looked back at him. 

 

Dongho knew Minhyun was probably right, Daniel was always willing to support them all and for him to just up and walk away after one battle… it didn’t make sense.

 

“Minhyun!”

 

They both frowned and glanced over when they saw Youngmin running towards them. He looked worried. 

 

Minhyun was automatically on high alert. “What’s going on?” He answered. 

 

Youngmin looked at him seriously. “Aaron-hyung he’s—“

 

“Is he alright?” Minhyun quickly cut the incubus off, panic washing over him as he looked over at where the pure-soul was in the garden. 

 

“He said something is wrong.” Youngmin explained. 

 

“Let’s go.” Dongho said. 

 

They ran back over to the garden, Aaron was holding his head in his hand and had a concerned expression on his face. Geonhak and Donghyun were on either side of him. 

 

Minhyun kneeled in front of the pure-soul. He cupped Aaron’s face and looked at him with worried eyes. “Hyung! Are you okay?”

 

Aaron shook his head, as much as he could with Minhyun holding his face. “Something is wrong,” he told the Valkyrie. 

 

“What do you mean?” Minhyun responded. Geonhak and Donghyun looked at each other with worried expressions. 

 

Aaron glanced around warily. He had a bad feeling that something was coming but he couldn’t explain it. “I feel like something bad is going to happen,” he answered. 

 

“Hyung…” Minhyun smiled at him reassuringly. “You’re safe here.”

 

“I know…” Aaron replied but bit his bottom lip. “But something just doesn’t feel right.” He admitted. 

 

Donghyun bit his bottom lip as he placed a careful hand on Aaron’s shoulder. “Hyung, do we need to stop?” He suggested. 

 

“No!” Aaron quickly responded with a shake of his head. “I want to continue.” 

 

Donghyun smiled and nodded. 

 

They spent the majority of the day with Donghyun teaching Aaron focus techniques so that the energy he possessed didn’t feel as overwhelming. Minhyun kept a close eye on Aaron, watching from a distance as he continued his practice with Donghyun. 

 

Aaron was thankful for the warlock, he was able to control the energy a lot easier. He was still shocked that he was able to produce it, but Donghyun had told him that what they’d been working on wasn’t even close to Aaron’s full potential. 

 

“I don’t want to overwhelm you,” Donghyun said carefully. 

 

Aaron nodded in agreement. 

 

He spent the rest of the day focusing on his energy and tried to push the bad feeling down and out of his mind. 

 

They all ate together in the dining room, this time Geonhak and Minhyun had cooked them a meal. 

 

Aaron enjoyed the domestic feeling that the group was giving off. He’d also noticed that even Youngjo was smiling now, he knew it probably had something to do with Geonhak’s shy expressions whenever the halfbreed met Youngjo’s gaze, but Aaron didn’t want to pry. 

 

He wished them all a goodnight before he made his way into the small elevator that took him down to the secured part of the house. Aaron sighed, he knew the others wanted to keep him safe but he couldn’t help feeling like he was a burden to them all. 

 

Aaron washed quickly and made his way towards the bed. He paused and glanced at the closed bedroom door. He couldn’t help but feel extremely lonely. Biting his lip, Aaron sighed heavily before he climbed into bed. 

 

He stared at the ceiling and tried to ignore the constant worry he felt. Aaron took deep breaths to calm himself and try to sleep but he knew he had too many thoughts in his head. He missed Minhyun, was worried about the others. 

 

“Hyung?”

 

Aaron sat up in bed and looked at where he’d heard the voice from the corner of the room. “Minhyun-ah?” The Valkyrie walked into the soft lamp light and smiled at him. “What are you doing here?” Aaron asked with wide eyes, he was extremely glad the Valkyrie was there. 

 

“Can you not relax?” Minhyun asked as he approached the bed cautiously. 

 

Aaron nodded. “I’m worried…” he admitted. 

 

“Please don’t be hyung,” Minhyun said reassuringly, as he sat beside Aaron. “I promised to keep you safe and I will.” He promised. 

 

“I know,” Aaron smiled, he knew that Minhyun would do all he could to keep him safe. “Can you maybe stay with me tonight?” He asked as he looked at Minhyun with careful eyes. 

 

“Of course,” Minhyun smiled as he moved off the bed and looked to sit in the chair that was in the corner of the room. 

 

“No,” Aaron stopped him quickly, placing a hand on his wrist, making the Valkyrie blink at him with confusion. “Over here,” Aaron said softly, gesturing to the space beside him on the bed. 

 

Minhyun bit his lip but nodded. He was blushing slightly but he was smiling. Minhyun carefully made his way towards Aaron’s bed. 

 

Aaron noticed that the Valkyrie was still dressed in his combat gear and sighed softly but decided not to say anything. He knew the Valkyrie was always on high alert. 

 

Aaron smiled reassuringly at Minhyun as the Valkyrie cautiously slipped into the bed beside him. Aaron smiled and threw the duvet over their shoulders. 

 

They were awkwardly back to back and only the small sound of their breathing and the old house creaking could be heard. Aaron was staring at the bathroom door, he wanted to hold Minhyun, everything in him wanted there to be intimacy between them but he didn’t want to push Minhyun. 

 

After a few minutes—which felt like hours— Aaron cautiously turned around. He could see Minhyun’s shoulders tense slightly. Aaron mustered all of his confidence and carefully wrapped his arms around Minhyun’s waist. 

 

The Valkyrie gasped softly in response. 

 

“Is this okay?” Aaron asked calmly, he didn’t want Minhyun to feel uncomfortable. 

 

Minhyun nodded. 

 

Aaron smiled and immediately felt himself relaxing. In no time he felt the lull of slumber take him, all his worries falling as he held the beautiful man in his arms. 

 

Minhyun smiled as he remained still, he listened closely to Aaron’s breathing and was able to decipher when he fell asleep. Carefully, Minhyun turned over in Aaron’s arms, he leaned forward and pressed their foreheads together. He focused his positive energy towards the pure-soul not wanting Aaron’s dreams to be full of worry. 




🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸




The house was silent, it was reaching early morning and the sun was just beginning to creep up. Although they didn’t need to, all of the group was asleep. Minhyun had drifted peacefully beside Aaron, Donghyun and Youngmin were in one of the bedrooms upstairs in the main house sleeping soundly. Dongho was on the sofa in the living room snoozing. Geonhak was in his bedroom fast asleep with Youngjo laid beside him also sleeping. 

 

Everyone was relaxed. 

 

It was Aaron that suddenly jolted awake. He groaned as he rubbed at his eyes, he smiled as he saw Minhyun in front of him. The Valkyrie was still asleep, but Aaron was suddenly overwhelmed with a feeling that something bad was going to happen. He sat up in bed, the movement made Minhyun shift beside him and groan quietly. 

 

Aaron ran a hand through his hair before he shook his head and climbed out the bed. 

 

“H-hyung..?” Minhyun called softly, noticing that Aaron had climbed out the bed and was currently pulling on his combat gear. 

 

“Something’s wrong,” Aaron responded. 

 

Minhyun immediately followed suit and climbed out the bed, he knew that if Aaron still felt uncomfortable even after Minhyun had showered him with positive energy, then something was definitely happening. “Let’s go wake the others,” Minhyun suggested, making his way towards the bedroom door. 

 

“Wait,” Aaron held the Valkyrie’s wrist carefully. “Let’s not bother them yet,” he answered. “Can we go check outside?” Aaron suggested. 

 

Minhyun tilted his head slightly but nodded. 

 

They both walked out of the bedroom, Minhyun frowned slightly when he saw the sofa was empty, meaning that Dongho was awake somewhere. He followed Aaron to the elevator and through the house before they came to a stop outside. 

 

“Dongho-yah?” Aaron questioned as he saw the vampire sitting out on the porch. 

 

The vampire turned and looked at them with confusion. “Why are you both up? Is everything okay?” 

 

“I’m not sure yet,” Aaron replied, he looked extremely concerned. 

 

Dongho frowned slightly at the answer before he looked at Minhyun. The Valkyrie was watching Aaron worriedly. 

 

Aaron looked out over the dark garden, he knew something was wrong; he could feel the negative energy. “Wake the others.” He suddenly said, still looking out over the garden. 

 

Minhyun and Dongho looked at each other with worried eyes. Minhyun tilted his head at Aaron, “Hyung?”

 

“Please, do it,” Aaron replied as he looked back at them with concern. 

 

Minhyun’s expression dropped as he practically felt the worry coming from Aaron. He nodded at Dongho and the vampire immediately turned and ran into the house, up the stairs. 

 

Dongho came to the two bedrooms he knew the others were using and knocked on them, hard. “Wake up! Somethings wrong!” He bellowed, hearing shuffling coming from the inside. 

 

Youngmin immediately woke up as he heard the sound on the door, he shook Donghyun’s shoulder from where he was spooning him. “Donghyunnie, wake up,” he said carefully. Youngmin climbed out the bed and began to gear up, knowing that if Dongho was waking them up so early something was going on. 

 

Donghyun groaned as he woke, looking at Youngmin with concern. “What’s going on?” He asked as he sat up. 

 

Youngmin shook his head. “I don’t know but we need to get ready,” he responded. 

 

Donghyun’s eyes widened worriedly before he nodded and followed Youngmin’s actions, he made sure to clip his gun strap and the weapon. 

 

Youngmin bit his lip as he saw the warlock with the gun, he knew Donghyun didn’t like using them but he was thankful he had one just in case. 

 

Donghyun smiled at him reassuringly before he gave Youngmin a kiss on his cheek. “Let’s go,” he nodded. Youngmin bit his bottom lip but nodded back. 

 

Youngjo raised a brow as he heard Dongho bang on the door. He looked over at the halfbreed on the bed. Geonhak grumbled as he turned in the bedsheets. Youngjo chuckled before he walked towards him, he carefully ran his head through Geonhak’s hair before he shook his shoulder. “Geonhak-ah.” 

 

Geonhak’s eyes fluttered open, he looked at Youngjo with a raised brow before he sat up. “What…?” He was confused, it wasn’t completely light outside. 

 

“Dongho said something is going on,” Youngjo answered. 

 

Geonhak rubbed at his eyes and nodded before he climbed out of bed. He looked back at Youngjo briefly before he began to undress. 

 

Youngjo’s eyes widened at the halfbreed’s sudden confidence. He found himself glancing away out of respect, something he’d never thought he’d do. 

 

Geonhak chuckled softly, making Youngjo look back at him. He had his full black outfit on, guns and all. Youngjo bit his lip, he stayed standing where he was as Geonhak made his way towards him. 

 

The incubus swallowed heavily as Geonhak stopped in front of him.

 

Geonhak looked over Youngjo, the incubus was dressed in jeans and a white shirt, he was probably ready to face whatever they had to, but Geonhak wanted him to have one more thing. He reached for the small gun he had on his ankle and held it out for Youngjo. 

 

“What’s this for?” Youngjo asked with a raised brow. 

 

“We don’t know what we’re going to face out there,” Geonhak responded before he nodded. “Take it.”

 

Youngjo was thankful for the trust the halfbreed was placing in him. He nodded and took the offered weapon. 

 

“Let’s go,” Geonhak turned and headed to the door, Youngjo followed closely behind him. 

 

Dongho suddenly paused as he walked back down the stairs, he suddenly felt a strange wave of familiarity. He frowned. Making his way back outside to the porch where he could see Aaron and Minhyun standing looking out. Dongho followed their gaze, his eyes widened when he saw the headlights heading towards them. “Daniel…” Dongho found himself saying. 

 

Aaron looked at him. “Daniel..?” He frowned but immediately realised what was happening. Daniel was coming back, but he wasn’t alone. 

 

Youngmin frowned as he looked over the others. “What’s going on?”

 

“Daniel.” Minhyun said cautiously. 

 

Geonhak blinked with confusion. “He’s coming back?” He asked. 

 

“Why are we geared up?” Donghyun added. 

 

Aaron shook his head as he continued to look out towards the headlights. “Somethings not right,” he whispered again. 

 

Minhyun’s eyes narrowed. “He’s not alone.” 

 

“It’s Soyeon and Seungcheol,” Youngmin replied as he glared. 

 

Dongho shook his head with confusion. “Why is he…?”

 

“Something must’ve happened,” Geonhak said quickly, he could see the hurt written on Dongho’s face. 

 

The vampire growled. “Let’s go—“

 

“Wait,” Minhyun stopped the vampire with a grip on his arm. “They won’t be able to see the house, it’s protected.” He reminded. 

 

“We need to stand our ground,” Youngjo pitched in. “They’ll try and make us come out,” he warned. 

 

Dongho’s eyes widened. “They’ll use Daniel…”

 

Youngjo nodded. “Exactly.”

 

Dongho ran a hand through his hair and growled angrily. “Shit.” 

 

Daniel struggled as he was held by Seungcheol, the werewolf had a strong grip on his arm; practically twisting it so he couldn’t use it. He frowned slightly as he looked at the area before them, it was empty. The safe house was gone but Daniel could see his parked motorcycle so he knew they were in the right place. 

 

“Where are they?” Soyeon demanded, she growled darkly at him as she asked. 

 

Daniel looked at her with steady eyes. “It was here…” he responded. 

 

Seungcheol growled. “Are you taking the piss?” He warned. 

 

Daniel yelped as he felt his arm being twisted again by the werewolf’s strength. 

 

“Wait.” Soyeon suddenly looked around the empty space. “There’s Valkyrie energy here,” she observed. 

 

Seungcheol scoffed. “They’re hiding.” 

 

Daniel clenched his jaw, he looked out over the garden and knew that the others were there, watching. 

 

“Come out~!” Soyeon sang as she looked out over the empty space. 

 

Daniel growled as he felt Seungcheol twist his arm, he held back his cry of pain. He didn’t want to invoke the others to come out because of him. 

 

Soyeon growled angrily, she nodded at Seungcheol and he smirked back at her. Daniel struggled against Seungcheol’s hold as Soyeon approached him. She grabbed Daniel’s jaw and turned his head. “Come out!” She bellowed, looking back into the emptiness. 

 

Minhyun held Dongho’s arm, he could hear the vampire growling under his breath but he couldn’t let him go out. 

 

Aaron could see the strange deformed people that were with the company, they looked human but not. He could also see some of the shadows walking around too. They’d come prepared. 

 

“Why is Dongwook with them?” Geonhak questioned with a frown of confusion. 

 

“The head hunter?” Minhyun raised a brow as he saw the man looking around with confusion. 

 

Geonhak nodded in confirmation. He turned to Youngjo, “did you see him when you were with them?” He asked. 

 

Youngjo shook his head. “Only when they kidnapped him,” he responded. 

 

“Why is he with them now…?” Aaron asked, he could see the head hunter was looking around for them with almost desperation. 

 

Minhyun shook his head. “We have to be careful.”

 

“Come out now!” Soyeon bellowed, Seungcheol was holding Daniel tighter now making him snarl. “Do you not care for your hunter, Dongho?” Soyeon teased. 

 

Dongho clenched his fists, his eyes flashing red as he took a step forward. 

 

“Don’t take the bait.” Minhyun quickly stopped him with his words. 

 

Dongho turned to him with frustrated eyes. “We need to do something!” He shot back, he knew Daniel was hurting, he could see it in his expression. 

 

Minhyun looked around, he could see they were outnumbered but Minhyun knew that they had more skills than Soyeon and the others. “Youngmin-ah, Donghyun-ah,” he called. The couple looked at Minhyun expectedly. “Both of you head around the back.” Minhyun instructed. 

 

Youngmin nodded. “Okay.” Donghyun offered Aaron a reassuring smile before he followed after his partner. Aaron could only hope they would stay safe. 

 

Minhyun turned to the incubus and gave him a stern look. “Youngjo take position somewhere high,” he instructed. 

 

Youngjo raised a brow. “High?” He questioned, not liking the authoritative tone the Valkyrie used for him. 

 

“I need you to be our eyes,” Minhyun explained. Youngjo still didn’t look convinced but he remained silent. 

 

“What about me?” Geonhak asked finally, eyeing Minhyun closely. 

 

“Geonhakkie,” Minhyun gave him a strong expression. “I need you to take care of Aaron-hyung.”

 

Aaron frowned, he didn’t like the way this was going and knew exactly what Minhyun was thinking. “Minhyun-ah?”

 

Minhyun turned to Aaron with careful eyes. “I need you to go into the safe house—“

 

“No.” Aaron quickly responded with a deep frown. 

 

Minhyun sighed. “Hyung—“

 

“I’m not letting you all fight while I hide.” Aaron resisted with his eyes narrowed. “I can do this,” he’d been training with Donghyun and knew that he could help. It was his fault that they were being chased after all. 

 

Minhyun moved towards him and held Aaron’s hands in his own. “Hyung, please stay near the house. The spells will protect you.” He asked. Minhyun knew Aaron had the potential to help them but he also knew that with Aaron’s energy awakened it might be difficult for him. 

 

“I’ll stay close but I’m not hiding.” Aaron replied swiftly. 

 

“Okay,” Minhyun nodded, he bit his bottom lip but knew he couldn’t change Aaron’s mind. Instead he looked at his cousin and hoped the younger man wouldn’t rebel against him either. “Geonhakkie?”

 

“I’ll stay with Aaron-hyung,” Geonhak announced surprisingly. 

 

Minhyun smiled, he knew Geonhak would want to stand and fight but he was thankful the younger man was doing as he asked. 

 

Geonhak turned to Youngjo and smiled at him. “Go high, do as Minhyun-hyung says,” he instructed. 

 

Youngjo clenched his jaw slightly at the halfbreed’s orders, he smirked but nodded. He half expected the tattoo on his neck to throb but it didn’t, Youngjo realised it was because he wanted to keep Geonhak happy, he wanted to do things for him. He kinda liked the way Geonhak told him what to do anyway. He winked at the halfbreed before he turned and made his way to be Minhyun’s eyes in the sky. 

 

Geonhak shook his head at the incubus before he looked at Aaron and nodded. The two of them moved back towards the porch, immediately they could both feel the energy around them. 

 

Dongho clenched his fists at his sides, he could practically see the agitation on Soyeon’s face. 

 

Minhyun looked at Dongho worriedly before he placed a hand on his shoulder. The vampire looked at him, Minhyun nodded before he pulled his sword out ready. 

 

Dongho smiled and pulled his sword out too. 



Chapter Text

They both walked out, immediately everyone’s attention was on them. Daniel’s eyes widened in panic as he saw Dongho and Minhyun poised ready to fight. 

 

“Get them!” Dongwook ordered. The zombified hunters began to run towards Dongho and Minhyun. 

 

Daniel growled as he felt Seungcheol move from where he was holding him, he transformed into the large wolf and ran at them. 

 

“Look out!” Daniel bellowed. He immediately felt a hit to his jaw and fell to the floor. 

 

Soyeon stood over him with angry red eyes. “You little bitch.” 

 

Daniel narrowed his eyes on her, spitting the blood out of his mouth. He was aware he had no weapon but he knew he could fight her off with just his skills. He was also conscious of the fact that he was extremely weak, he’d had to walk all the way to the safe house. He stood up but wasn’t completely prepared and groaned as she kicked him again. 

 

“Come on,” Soyeon taunted. 

 

Daniel struggled again, he could see the almost triumphant expression on Soyeon’s face and it pissed him off. 

 

Both of them turned however when there was a sudden bright purple light. Daniel smiled as he saw Youngmin and Donghyun had now joined in the fight, the warlock was able to take out the shadows with his energy. 

 

Daniel was glad that Aaron was still hidden but he could see that Dongwook was walking towards where the house was. Daniel knew he needed to get away from Soyeon and help the others. 

 

“Give up,” Soyeon growled angrily as she looked at him with hatred in her eyes. “You’re nothing.” 

 

Daniel scoffed. “Then why are you trying so hard?” He asked her with irritation. He discreetly grabbed a rock beside him. 

 

Soyeon growled as she moved towards him again, Daniel reacted quickly and managed to hit the vampire with the rock, making her fall to the floor. 

 

Daniel stood up and ran, his eyes were fixed on Dongho. The vampire was slashing through the shadows and knocking the zombified people out the way. 

 

Daniel used his fists to fight back against the people in his way, he knew he needed a weapon but he couldn’t even see Geonhak to ask the halfbreed for help. 

 

Daniel yelped when someone suddenly flew in front of him, it was Youngjo. The incubus narrowed his eyes before he handed Daniel the gun Geonhak had given him. “Be useful,” Youngjo growled before he flew into the air again. 

 

Daniel blinked before he clenched his teeth. He cocked the gun and began to shoot at the creatures. He knew the zombies were hunters but right now he was focused on keeping his friends safe. 

 

Minhyun narrowed his eyes as he stood before Dongwook, stopping the head hunter from moving any closer.

 

“Valkyrie.” Dongwook looked almost shocked that Minhyun had stood before him. He shook his head before he looked at Minhyun with careful eyes. “Where is the pure-soul?”

 

“Leave now.” Minhyun warned, his hands clenched on his swords at his side, ready. “Nothing good will come from this.” He continued. 

 

Dongwook scoffed. “The pure-soul is a national threat, he must be detained,” he said. 

 

Minhyun shook his head. “You’re never going to get him,” the Valkyrie growled darkly. “Why are the hunters after him?” He demanded. 

 

Dongwook narrowed his eyes as he stepped towards Minhyun with determination. “Your kind is still seen as a threat too.” He warned. 

 

Minhyun clenched his jaw. “Are you threatening me?”

 

Dongwook narrowed his eyes before he pulled his gun out and aimed it at Minhyun. The Valkyrie stood his ground. 

 

Aaron’s eyes widened in horror as he saw a gun pointed at Minhyun, he immediately made a move to head towards the carnage but he felt Geonhak’s hand holding him back. 

 

“Hyung,” Geonhak called warningly. 

 

Aaron looked over at him with worried eyes. “We can’t just sit here!” He bellowed with frustration. He’d been trying so hard to train and didn’t want to just sit back. 

 

“Yes. We can,” Geonhak responded quickly, looking back at Aaron with careful eyes. 

 

Aaron presumed that Geonhak of all people would be on the same page as him. “Geonhak-ah…” Aaron frowned, only getting a shake of his head back from Geonhak. 

 

“Please hyung, if they get you…” Geonhak trailed off. 

 

Aaron nodded, biting his bottom lip, he could see the others were fighting back, and that they were winning. He trusted his friends.  “Okay…” he swallowed hard as he saw the Dongwook’s angered expression as he glared at Minhyun. 

 

“Where is he?” Dongwook demanded. 

 

Minhyun raised his chin in defiance before his eyes flashed blue suddenly. His wings spread and Dongwook suddenly went flying backwards. 

 

Aaron gasped, he’d never fully seen Minhyun’s abilities. He could see the swords Minhyun was holding were glowing blue now, the shadows all stepped away from him but the zombified humans kept coming towards him. 

 

Aaron smiled, he could see that they were defeating the enemy. Dongho was fighting against Seungcheol, Youngmin and Youngjo were both airborne attacking from the sky. Donghyun was using his warlock magic to attack the shadows. 

 

Geonhak’s eyes widened as he suddenly saw Soyeon grab Daniel, she was holding him from the back and looked extremely angry. Her eyes were red. “Daniel…” 

 

Aaron frowned before he looked at what Geonhak was gazing at. His own eyes widening in panic, he wanted to help but he knew he had to stay hidden. “No…” 

 

“Stop! All of you!” Soyeon bellowed. She could see from the array of fallen zombies that they were losing and knew they had to find another way. 

 

“Daniel!” Dongho cried, seeing the hunter in Soyeon’s grasp. 

 

“This ends now!” Soyeon bellowed. 

 

Dongho’s eyes widened as he saw the stance she was in. “No!” 

 

They all watched in horror as Soyeon leaned down and sank her fangs into Daniel’s throat. Almost immediately Daniel’s body began to convulse. 

 

The sound of a gunshot ran through the air as Geonhak moved out of the safety of the house and sent a bullet straight through Soyeon’s shoulder. 

 

Daniel fell to the floor. 

 

“No!” Dongho bellowed as he ran through the carnage towards the hunter. 

 

Soyeon held her hand to her bleeding shoulder, she could see the angered faces of the enemy on her before she quickly dispersed into black smoke and fled. Seungcheol was quick to follow suit. 

 

Youngmin and Youngjo flew down quickly to where Dongwook was and managed to restrain him. 

 

Geonhak and Minhyun ran after Dongho and to where Daniel had fallen. Dongho was quick to pull the hunter into his arms, he looked at Daniel’s face with panic. Daniel had blood running down his throat from the fang marks and his body was convulsing. His whole face was full of pain and it killed Dongho inside just seeing him in pain. 

 

“He’s been poisoned!” Minhyun bellowed as he looked down at Daniel with panicked eyes. 

 

“W-what do we do?” Dongho questioned quickly, he himself was shaking too, feeling completely powerless as Daniel was struggling. 

 

Geonhak looked at Minhyun with worry, the Valkyrie was wracking his mind trying to figure out what was the best outcome. He only had one. “You have to turn him.”

 

Dongho’s eyes widened in horror. “What?!” He quickly shook his head as he looked down at Daniel again. “No—“

 

“Dongho!” Minhyun bellowed angrily. “It’s the only way to save his life,” he warned. 

 

“But…” Dongho was looking at Daniel with sad eyes. “He'll hate himself…” 

 

“It’s better than being dead!” Geonhak bellowed in irritation. 

 

Minhyun could see Daniel was slowly deteriorating, his human body struggling against the vampire poison running through him. Minhyun shook his head. “Do it now!” He cried. 

 

Dongho could feel tears in his eyes as he  held Daniel’s face, he could see the light disappearing from the hunter's pretty eyes. Dongho brushed some hair from Daniel’s face, he was looking at him desperately. 

 

“I’m sorry…” Dongho whispered before he ripped open Daniel’s shirt. He immediately sank his fangs into Daniel’s chest, over where his heart was. 

 

Blood poured from the wound Dongho had created as he held Daniel to the floor, he moved again and sank his fangs into Daniel’s throat, over Soyeon’s mark. Daniel’s body was trembling, his mouth filled with blood and it fell down his face. His eyes rolled back and his head fell to the side. Dongho growled. 

 

“D-Daniel…” Geonhak whispered softly. 

 

Minhyun turned and saw his cousin's expression, he quickly grabbed Geonhak’s arm and pulled him towards where Donghyun and Youngmin had Dongwook restrained. Aaron was standing with them, Youngjo was with his twin too. Thankfully all the zombified people had turned to dust and the shadows had all been defeated. 

 

“What happened?” Aaron asked. He could see the expressions on the cousins’ faces. 

 

Minhyun ran a hand through his hair. 

“Dongho had to turn Daniel.” He responded, he looked extremely exhausted. 

 

Donghyun’s eyes widened. “W-what…?”

 

“It was the only way to save him.” Minhyun replied quickly. 

 

“Geonhak-ah.” Youngjo could see the worry and horror in the halfbreed’s expression and quickly moved closer to him. He didn’t know if his presence would even ease Geonhak but he still wanted to be there for him if he needed him. 

 

Geonhak was looking at the ground, he’d never seen a vampire turn someone before and it was extremely difficult to see a friend go through it. Automatically he placed his head on Youngjo’s shoulder. The incubus wrapped his arm around Geonhak’s waist carefully. He could feel Geonhak trembling against him. 

 

Aaron’s eyes tried to look at where Dongho and Daniel were but Minhyun quickly stood in the way so he couldn’t see anything. Aaron looked at the Valkyrie with steady eyes. “Is Daniel… okay?” He asked carefully. 

 

Minhyun bit his bottom lip. “We won’t know until he wakes,” he responded coldly. Aaron felt his stomach drop at the thought of losing Daniel. 

 

“But Dongho-hyung… is he…?” Donghyun asked carefully. 

 

“He’s shaken. But he loves Daniel,” Minhyun responded with a gentle smile. 

 

Aaron blinked at that. “What?” He knew the vampire had a soft spot for Daniel, he didn’t realise it was so serious. 

 

“No one but us will know about this.” Minhyun suddenly said seriously, his eyes were full of regret. Aaron could tell the Valkyrie was worried about the outcome of what had just happened. 

 

Dongwook suddenly scoffed. “It’s illegal and you all know it.” He spat. 

 

“Shut your mouth!” Minhyun bellowed angrily, he walked over to the head hunter dangerously. “You have no say in any of this after those creatures you created!”

 

“Minhyun-ah…” Aaron called softly, moving and holding Minhyun’s arm carefully. The Valkyrie visibly relaxed. Aaron’s eyes widened as he saw Dongho walking towards them, he had Daniel in his arms as he carried him towards them. They were both covered in blood. “Daniel…” 

 

Minhyun quickly moved to stand in front of Aaron as Dongho walked past them. Youngjo automatically moved Geonhak as well so he couldn’t see. 

 

“Monsters!” Dongwook bellowed. 

 

Dongho clenched his jaw but continued walking back into the house. 

 

Minhyun narrowed his eyes as he looked at Dongwook, he walked up to the man. “You watch your mouth, you’re in our domain now.” 

 

The head hunter narrowed his eyes. “Are you threatening me, Valkyrie?” He growled. 

 

Minhyun’s eyes flashed blue dangerously. “You should feel threatened.” He responded. 

 

“Minhyun-ah,” Youngmin warned with a frown before he forced the head hunter to walk. 

 

“Hyung,” Geonhak called to Minhyun, he could see how stressed and agitated the Valkyrie looked. 

 

Minhyun shook his head. “Dongho shouldn’t have had to do that,” he said as he began to pace. “It’s killed him…”

 

Aaron reached for him and stopped him from walking. “Minhyun-ah…” he tried to offer him a reassuring smile. 

 

Minhyun’s eyes were clouded with worry. “I don’t know what to do…” he admitted. 

 

Aaron placed his hands on Minhyun’s waist carefully and looked at him with determination. “We take revenge, we go to them.” He announced. 

 

Minhyun looked exhausted and worried. “Hyung—“

 

“We can’t keep hiding, this has to end.” Aaron expressed. He knew that the others would do anything to keep him safe, but it was getting to the point that Aaron just wanted them all to be safe. 

 

Minhyun sighed heavily and shook his head. “But, we’re not ready,” he said honestly. Aaron’s determination was one of things he loved about the elder man but he didn’t want Aaron to just run into a battle. 

 

“We’ll have to be.” Aaron responded. 

 

Youngjo bit his bottom lip as he watched the couple before him, he shook his head. “Let’s all go inside, we’re not going to go charging into battle now,” he offered. 

 

“Youngjo’s right,” Geonhak replied with a smile. “Let’s just get our bearings,” he suggested. 

 

Minhyun sighed heavily. He pulled from Aaron’s arms, the pure-soul looked at him worriedly. 

 

“Hyung?” Geonhak called to his cousin. 

 

Minhyun looked over them all and smiled reassuringly. “I’ll stay here for a moment,” he told them. 

 

Aaron shook his head. “Minhyun-ah—“

 

“Aaron-hyung, c’mon,” Geonhak reached out for Aaron with a smile, he gestured to Minhyun with his head. “Give him a minute.” 

 

Aaron bit his lip but nodded. “Okay…” he didn’t want to leave Minhyun alone, he knew the Valkyrie would blame himself but Aaron also knew that he needed space. He sighed and followed after Youngjo and Geonhak as they headed inside the house. 

 

Youngmin and Donghyun smiled at them as they entered the house, Aaron couldn’t see Dongho or Daniel. 

 

Dongwook was restrained to a chair, with a glowing purple energy that Aaron presumed was Donghyun’s handiwork. 

 

“Why are you doing this?” Aaron demanded. 

 

Dongwook’s eyes widened as he recognised Aaron. “The pure-soul…” 

 

“Yes, I am,” Aaron replied, eyes careful as he looked at Dongwook. “And right now the only one that's a threat is you.” Aaron said. 

 

Dongwook shook his head. “You don’t know how powerful you are.” He responded with a deep frown. 

 

Aaron nodded. “My energy is dangerous, I know that,” he replied calmly. “But I’m not killing innocent people.” He reminded the man. 

 

Dongwook scoffed as he looked past Aaron and at the others. “These people you call your ‘friends’, they aren’t innocent.” He said cautiously. 

 

Aaron scoffed and shook his head. He trusted the others with his life, it didn’t matter what Dongwook thought he knew about them. “Oh? And you turning people into brainless weapons is humane?” He reminded the head hunter. 

 

Dongwook clenched his fists and shook his head quickly. “The hunters were already killed… it was an option to find those responsible.” 

 

“You were working with them!” Aaron bellowed angrily. “The one that set off the bomb was Soyeon,” he added as he ran a hand through his hair with agitation. 

 

Youngjo sighed. “The one behind all this is Rain.” He announced. 

 

“The warlock?” Dongwook frowned, he began to shake his head in disbelief. “That’s not true… he showed me proof of Kang Daniel setting off the bomb.” He responded. 

 

Aaron frowned. “That’s impossible,” he believed Daniel. 

 

Dongwook growled. “I saw it—“

 

“He’s a warlock,” Donghyun quipped. He crossed his arms over his chest and sighed heavily. “We can create illusions, images we want people to see.” He informed them. 

 

Youngmin nodded as he looked at Dongwook carefully. “You were tricked by him.” He said. 

 

Dongwook still looked in disbelief. “But Rain has always been a support to the hunter’s association.” He explained. 

 

Aaron bit his lip, realising just how long Rain had been trying to find him. 

 

“He’s been using you for years to set all this up.” Donghyun replied, watching the head hunter carefully. 

 

“Impossible…” Dongwook growled. 

 

“All he wants is Aaron’s power.” Youngjo spoke up again, he narrowed his eyes as he recalled just how determined Rain was. “Regardless of who he hurts or manipulates on the way.” He added with a growl. 

 

Dongwook shook his head. “No…”

 

“He did it to me, he did it to you too.” Youngjo said with careful eyes. 

 

Geonhak looked at the incubus, he reached over and took Youngjo’s hand in his own. Youngjo blinked back at him but the halfbreed was looking forwards again. Youngjo smiled as he squeezed Geonhak’s hand. 

 

Dongwook shook his head in disbelief, he was guilty and felt like a fool. 

 

Aaron sighed heavily as he looked over at the others, everyone looked extremely exhausted. “Let him go.” 

 

“Hyung?” Geonhak frowned. 

 

“What?” Youngmin’s eyes widened. 

 

Donghyun shook his head as he looked at Aaron with careful eyes. “Are you sure?”

 

Aaron nodded. “If anything, maybe he could get the support of hunters to help us.” He suggested. 

 

“The hunters…” Dongwook trailed off, knowing that he’d pulled a gun on some of his best hunters because of his foolishness. 

 

Youngmin sighed softly. “Hyung, we can’t let him go, we can’t trust him.” He replied. 

 

Aaron looked at them all with confused eyes. “So we just keep him here?” He responded. 

 

“For now, yes,” Donghyun answered. 

 

Aaron sighed but nodded, he knew the others would be able to come up with a plan for what to do next. But right now, they were all in a slump. Aaron could only hope that Daniel was okay. 

 

At that moment, Minhyun walked back into the house. He still looked distressed, he looked straight at Dongwook. “Why did Daniel show you the way?” He suddenly questioned. 

 

Aaron tilted his head at the question. “Minhyun-ah?”

 

“He would never betray us,” Minhyun responded as he kept his dark eyes on Dongwook. “What did you do?” 

 

The head hunter sighed heavily. “I used his friends to get to him…”

 

Minhyun scoffed. “You bastard.” He growled. 

 

Aaron could practically feel the anger falling from Minhyun. “Minhyun-ah…” he called carefully. 

 

They all watched as Minhyun suddenly pulled out his sword and approached Dongwook dangerously. It happened so fast, suddenly Minhyun was standing right before the head hunter with his blade raised. 

 

“Minhyun!” Geonhak bellowed, Youngjo held him back so that he wouldn’t get in harm's way. 

 

Aaron quickly moved to stand in front of Dongwook. “Stop!” He frowned at the Valkyrie. Minhyun’s eyes were full of anger and despair. “Minhyunnie, calm down,” Aaron said softly. 

 

Minhyun shook his head and turned away, he quickly disappeared in a cloud of blue smoke. 

 

Aaron felt his heart clench, he knew Minhyun was hurting and felt like he was the cause of everything. 

 

Dongwook sighed heavily. “Valkyrie can’t be trusted,” he said carefully. 

 

“You know jack shit.” Geonhak growled angrily. “Minhyun-hyung would do anything to keep Aaron-hyung safe, don’t you dare question his loyalty.” He warned. 

 

Dongwook shook his head as he glared at Geonhak. “You are a halfbreed, you don’t know the powers a Valkyrie possesses.”

 

“I know Minhyun-hyung would never hurt anyone innocent,” Geonhak shot back. Youngjo squeezed his hand, making sure to keep him in check in case Geonhak’s anger got the better of him. 

 

Aaron nodded in agreement. He couldn’t help but look towards the front door. He wanted to go to Minhyun, he knew the Valkyrie was under a lot of stress. 

 

“The Valkyrie is under stress, he might not be able to control himself,” Dongwook warned suddenly. 

 

“Minhyunnie-hyung is more capable than you think,” Geonhak was quick to respond. He moved away from Youngjo and towards the head hunter. “You’re only saying these things to put us on edge.”

 

“Oh?” Dongwook scoffed. 

 

Geonhak’s eyes narrowed. “It’s not going to work, you can say what you want about Valkyrie’s, it doesn’t apply to Minhyun-hyung.” 

 

Dongwook clenched his jaw. 

 

Aaron could see the head hunter was almost shrinking away from Geonhak’s intense glare. The halfbreed looked extremely pissed off that Dongwook was assuming the worst about Valkyrie. 

 

Youngmin sighed before he suddenly stepped forwards. “Enough,” he said carefully. “We have to regain our strength, the fight isn’t over yet,” he nodded at Youngjo. 

 

The older twin moved towards Geonhak and took his hand again, pulling him back. Geonhak scoffed at Dongwook and shook his head before he pulled his hand out of Youngjo’s grip and walked out the house. 

 

Youngjo growled softly. He watched Geonhak walk away and shook his head. 

 

Aaron knew tensions were running high amongst them all, he looked at Donghyun. “Donghyun-ah, take Dongwook to the back room and keep him restrained.” He instructed. Donghyun nodded. He and Youngmin moved to take Dongwook to the room. 

 

Aaron looked over at Youngjo. The incubus was leaning against the wall with his arms crossed. “You okay?” He asked. 

 

“Are you?” Youngjo responded with a raised brow. 

 

Aaron sighed. “I don’t know,” he admitted. 










Chapter Text

Geonhak bit his lip as he looked up into the tree, he could see Minhyun’s leg swinging and smiled. He knew that the Valkyrie was going to be there. 

 

Geonhak sighed before he began to scale the tree. “Yah…” he grumbled as he climbed to sit beside the Valkyrie. 

 

Minhyun smiled at him. “Geonhakkie…”

 

“I knew you’d be here,” Geonhak responded, looking out over the early morning sky. “You always used to come here when Samcheon scolded you,” Geonhak said gently, he had so many fond memories of the house and his time with Minhyun. 

 

Minhyun sighed heavily, he ran a hand through his hair as he looked at Geonhak with guilty eyes. “I’m sorry for flipping out.” He said softly. 

 

Geonhak just shrugged, unbothered. He was just as annoyed as Minhyun was with the whole situation anyway. “Understandable,” he replied. “That head hunter is an ass,” he added with a huff, just remembering his blatant stereotyping of Valkyrie. 

 

“I shouldn’t have lost my cool,” Minhyun responded with a sigh. “What if I scared Aaron-hyung?”

 

Geonhak smiled. “Aaron-hyung trusts you, he knows how much he means to you.” He reassured. 

 

“I’m so lost,” Minhyun admitted. It was the first time Geonhak had seen him look so worried. “Dongho-yah is broken, Daniel-ah is gone,” his voice was quiet. 

 

“He’s not gone.” Geonhak quickly reminded him, he knew Daniel was strong and would be able to pull through. 

 

Minhyun just sighed heavily with sad eyes. “He won’t be the same again,” he said carefully. 

 

“Dongho-hyung saved him,” Geonhak responded, not wanting Minhyun to think that what had happened was something bad. “He will regret it now, but soon Daniel will understand.” Geonhak reassured. 

 

“And Aaron-hyung…” Minhyun glanced back at the house as he spoke, “I almost lost it in front of him.” He said with a worried expression. 

 

“You were right to be angry, but if anything Aaron-hyung understands,” Geonhak shrugged. “He wanted to come after you.” 

 

Minhyun shook his head. “I should’ve remained calm.” He scolded himself, he didn’t even know why he’d gotten so angry. He just felt so overwhelmed with everything and knew that Dongwook was to blame. 

 

“Anyone would’ve done the same,” Geonhak retorted with a reassuring smile. “We need to focus on the future, face Rain head on.” He growled. 

 

Minhyun ran a hand through his hair and sighed. “As much as I hate that idea, I think it’s our only option.” He replied. 

 

Geonhak nodded. “Aaron-hyung is determined, he can do this.” He said as he reached over and placed a hand on Minhyun’s thigh. 

 

Minhyun looked back at his cousin and gave him a sad smile. “I hope you’re right.”

 

They fell into silence as they both looked over their childhood home. Minhyun glanced at Geonhak carefully and couldn’t help but smile as he saw the halfbreed looked more relaxed. “I’m glad you and Youngjo are getting along,” he commented. 

 

Geonhak blinked as he turned to the elder. “What do you mean?” 

 

“I can tell by the way you act around each other, you’ve created a new relationship,” Minhyun observed. 

 

“R-relationship?” Geonhak’s eyes widened and he quickly shook his head. He looked away from Minhyun but knew his cheeks were on fire and that the Valkyrie could see. 

 

“As long as you’re happy,” Minhyun added softly. 

 

Geonhak clenched his fists into his jeans. He wanted to tell Minhyun that he was wrong but he wasn’t. Geonhak was glad that Youngjo was by his side, that Youngjo was respectful and knew Geonhak’s boundaries. He smiled despite himself. “I am happy,” he admitted. 

 

Minhyun nodded. He could see it, the change in Geonhak’s demeanour and his energy was more focused and positive. Minhyun was happy for his cousin. 





🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸





Dongho could only gaze at Daniel as the man remained still in the bed. He was breathing softly, Dongho was thankful that Daniel’s body was strong enough to handle the transformation but now they had to wait. 

 

“I’m so sorry…” Dongho whispered. The guilt he felt was making him feel sick. He knew he’d ruined Daniel’s life, yeah he’d saved him but at the cost of him becoming the thing he’d hunted all his life. 

 

He could see how pale Daniel’s skin was, his body was weak and he had a scar on his chest and throat because of the transformation. Dongho had wrapped him up in as many blankets as possible to keep him warm. He knew that as soon as Daniel awoke he’d need blood, Dongho had to make sure he was available and that Daniel wouldn’t seek out any of the humans in the house. 

 

Dongho had locked the bedroom door and he knew that Minhyun wouldn’t let any of the others anywhere near the room until Dongho said it was safe to do so. 

 

He didn’t even know what he was going to say to Daniel when he woke up, Dongho knew that the dynamics of their relationship had now changed forever. Dongho was now Daniel’s sire, the newly born vampire would have to learn everything from Dongho. 

 

He growled softly, he wouldn’t let Soyeon live when he saw her again after what she’d done. Dongho just wanted the female vampire gone and to never be able to harm Daniel ever again. 

 

The figure in the bed suddenly shuffled. Dongho immediately stood up and looked over the younger man. Daniel’s brow was furrowed and he was turning his head slightly from side to side. It looked like he was dreaming. 

 

“Daniel…” Dongho called to him softly. 

 

Suddenly, Daniel’s eyes flashed open, red and alert as he sat up and immediately sank his newly found fangs into Dongho’s throat. 

 

Dongho yelped at the intrusion but quickly responded, he held the back of Daniel’s head in place and allowed the newborn to take whatever he needed. 

 

Daniel was suddenly aware of what he was doing, his eyes widened as he noticed how different his body felt. All his senses were heightened and he could taste the red nectar on his tongue, Dongho’s blood. Daniel quickly pulled away and wrapped his arms around himself.

 

He looked so small as he sat at the head of the bed all wrapped up in his arms. Dongho clenched his jaw, he wanted to reassure Daniel that everything was going to be okay but he couldn’t find his voice.

 

Daniel’s eyes were darting around the room. He was overwhelmed by all the different sounds and scents he could now sense. He was immediately attracted to Dongho’s comforting scent, but he didn’t know what to say to the vampire or how he should react. Daniel knew what had happened, he’d felt his soul practically leave his body as he’d been turned. The throbbing in his chest and his throat where the poison had entered his body was a dangerous reminder. 

 

“Daniel—“

 

“N-no,” Daniel whispered softly as he shook his head. 

 

Dongho bit his bottom lip and reached for Daniel, the younger vampire immediately flinched away. It hurt. Seeing Daniel rejecting him so obviously. “Daniel-ah, listen to me,” Dongho said seriously. “What happened has already happened, right now you need to focus on recovering.” 

 

Daniel shook his head. “I’m a monster…”

 

Dongho’s fists clenched at his sides as he felt his heart break again. Daniel was showing his true thoughts about vampires and it hurt. “I saved you. You were dying,” Dongho tried to explain. 

 

Daniel’s eyes flashed with pain as he stood up from the bed. “Look at me! I’m a vampire! I can’t be a hunter anymore! My life is ruined…”

 

Dongho growled in the back of his throat, his whole demeanour shifted into one of complete rage. “You selfish bastard,” he spat. 

 

Daniel blinked with a deep frown. “Excuse me?”

 

Dongho was looking at Daniel with hurt eyes. “I could’ve left you on the floor, dead, but I didn’t. And now this is what I get? A pathetic excuse for a person who can only complain,” he growled with agitation. He shook his head as he ran a hand through his hair. “You don’t even care how I feel…” 

 

“What…?” Daniel was still looking at Dongho with angry eyes. 

 

“You left me, with no warning,” Dongho reminded him. Daniel flinched slightly. “The next time we meet I have to do the one thing I’d never wish upon anyone,” Dongho grit out. “And now you call me a monster.”

 

Daniel’s eyes widened at what his words had truly meant and how Dongho would interpret them. “I didn’t—“

 

“Enough,” Dongho growled, his eyes red as he walked dangerously towards Daniel. “If you’re going to be selfish, I might as well take your life back.”

 

Daniel’s eyes widened as he felt Dongho’s hand wrap around his throat, squeezing enough that it was borderline impossible to breathe. Daniel could see the pain and rejection in Dongho's red gaze. “W-wait…” Daniel reached up for Dongho’s wrist and held it carefully. “Hyung…”

 

“I love you.” Dongho suddenly admitted. “But right now I don’t want to see you.” 

 

“What…” Daniel’s eyes widened at Dongho’s confession. He fell to the floor as Dongho let him go. Daniel immediately looked back at the vampire but he was already heading out the room. “Wait!” Daniel shouted as he stood and ran to the door. Slamming his hands on the wood when he realised he was now trapped. “Let me out!” He demanded. 

 

Dongho ran a hand through his hair as he leaned against the door. He knew he shouldn’t have acted so recklessly but Daniel had pushed him to do it. He shook his head and quickly looked at the stairs where he could see Donghyun walking. 

 

Donghyun looked at him with wide eyes. “Hyung? Is Daniel-hyung awake?” 

 

Dongho nodded before he sighed heavily. “I need you to spell the door so that he can’t get out,” he announced suddenly. 

 

Donghyun frowned at the vampire's request. “What happened?” He asked carefully. 

 

Dongho was silent for a moment, he ran a hand through his hair as he looked over them all. “He’s not ready yet, he’s agitated.”

 

Donghyun nodded before he moved closer and placed a comforting hand on Dongho’s shoulder. “Are you alright?” He asked with a reassuring smile. 

 

“I just need a break.” Dongho admitted. 

 

Donghyun sighed heavily and smiled. He nodded. “I’ll spell the room so he can’t escape, but I think you should tell Minhyun-hyung what’s going on.” He suggested. 

 

Dongho knew he’d need to tell the Valkyrie what was going on anyway. “I will, thank you.” 

 

Dongho walked down the stairs and into the living room, Aaron immediately stood up as he saw the vampire. “Dongho-yah, how’s Daniel?”

 

The vampire nodded. “He’s awake,” he answered. Youngmin smiled at the answer. 

 

Aaron sighed heavily. “Thank goodness…”

 

Dongho ran a hand through his hair. “He’s distressed, so I left him alone for a while,” he told them all. 

 

Youngjo raised a brow. “Is that a good idea?” He asked. 

 

Dongho growled under his breath. “I need a minute,” he responded sharply. 

 

Youngmin bit his bottom lip as he saw the hurt in Dongho’s eyes. “Dongho-yah…”

 

“Where are Minhyun and Geonhak?” Dongho asked with a raised brow as he looked around the room. 

 

“They went outside,” Aaron replied as he gestured to the back door. 

 

Dongho nodded before he turned and headed out the house and towards the back garden. 

 

Aaron bit his bottom lip. Even he could see how distressed Dongho looked. He sighed heavily, Youngjo and Youngmin looked at each other before the younger twin moved to sit beside Aaron. 

 

“Hyung, you okay?” Youngmin asked. 

 

Aaron nodded solemnly. He didn’t know what to say, he felt so guilty for everything. His friends were getting hurt and relationships were falling apart because of him. Even Minhyun was changing, the Valkyrie was angry and had even pulled his weapon on Dongwook, for no reason other than him being irritated. 

 

“We need to end this.” Aaron announced. 

 

Youngjo nodded in agreement from where he was standing against the back door. 





🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸




“Minhyun-ah!”

 

Minhyun and Geonhak frowned at the voice coming from the house. “Dongho?” Minhyun raised a brow, the vampire was supposed to be looking after Daniel. He looked back at Geonhak. “Let’s go.” 

 

They both jumped down from the tree and made their way towards the house. 

 

Dongho was walking toward them and smiled softly. “There you are,” he said as he saw the cousins. 

 

“Are you alright? How’s Daniel?” Minhyun asked with a frown. 

 

Dongho sighed heavily. “He’s awake and angry,” he replied, clenching his fists at his sides. 

 

Minhyun could see the pain in Dongho’s face and immediately knew something had happened. “Dongho-yah…” 

 

“I had to take myself out of the situation.” Dongho admitted. “I said and did things I shouldn’t have done.” 

 

Geonhak’s eyes widened slightly at that. “Are you okay…?” He asked the vampire carefully. 

 

Dongho shook his head. “I don’t know what to do, what to say,” he admitted, he didn’t even care if he sounded weak. “I’m so torn.”

 

Minhyun sighed heavily. “I’ll talk to him.” He suddenly announced. 

 

Dongho frowned. “Minhyun-ah—“

 

“He can’t attack me,” Minhyun responded quickly. “I’ll be okay, let’s go.” He said as he made a move to walk to the house. 

 

They all headed back towards the house. Youngjo noticed them all straight away and smiled at Geonhak, getting one back from the halfbreed as they stepped into the house. 

 

Aaron looked up at Minhyun immediately when the Valkyrie walked into the house. He needed to talk to him but he didn’t know what to say, “Minhyun-ah…” 

 

“I’m going to talk to Daniel,” Minhyun announced to the others. 

 

“Is that a good idea?” Donghyun asked. He’d heard Daniel’s angered voice on the other side of the room as he’d cast his spell. “He seems pretty agitated,” he added. 

 

Minhyun sighed but nodded. “He needs to understand that there’s more important things happening right now,” he said honestly. 

 

Dongho bit his lip, he knew Minhyun wouldn’t sugarcoat anything he said to Daniel. 

 

The Valkyrie smiled at Aaron gently before he turned and walked up the stairs towards the room Daniel was occupying. Minhyun paused on the stairs and smiled as he saw one of the pictures hanging on the wall, it was of him and his family. He nodded to himself. Minhyun continued up the stairs and paused in front of Daniel’s room. He could hear the newborn on the other side. 

 

Minhyun could feel Donghyun’s magic, he closed his eyes and quickly passed through the door with no problem. 

 

Daniel jumped back in shock before he realised who it was. “Minhyun-hyung?” He could immediately feel the energy coming from the Valkyrie, it was overwhelming. Something he didn’t feel when he was human.  

 

“How are you feeling?” Minhyun asked him carefully as he glanced over Daniel. 

 

Daniel growled. “Like shit,” he responded. 

 

Minhyun raised a brow. “Have you drank?”

 

Daniel grimaced. “I bit Dongho-hyung if that counts.” He answered shortly. Just the thought of drinking blood made him feel uneasy. It made it more real what had happened. Daniel still wished it was all a dream and that he’d awaken to being human again. But he knew it was impossible. 

 

Minhyun rolled his eyes before he walked back out the room and returned almost immediately, this time he had a blood bag in his hand. 

 

Daniel’s eyes widened, he could immediately feel his hunger creeping over him and he quickly took a step away and held his head as he leaned against the wall. “Take it away!” He bellowed. 

 

Minhyun narrowed his eyes, he shook his head as he stepped towards the newborn. He didn’t have time to play games. “Stop these childish games,” he scolded. 

 

Daniel looked back at him with angered eyes. “I don’t want this!” He was watching the bloodbag instinctively as much as he really didn’t want to, his eyes red. 

 

Minhyun’s own eyes flashed blue in agitation. “You don’t have a choice, what happened has already transpired. You’re a vampire now,” he replied, holding the bloodbag out. 

 

Daniel was shaking his head. “I never wanted this…” he was taking steps back away from Minhyun. 

 

“Then you’d be dead,” Minhyun responded harshly, his blue eyes watching Daniel carefully. “Don’t you understand? This was the only way to save you.”

 

Daniel clenched his fists by his sides, his shoulders trembling. 

 

Minhyun sighed heavily before he looked back at Daniel with now careful brown eyes. He held the bloodbag for Daniel again but kept his distance. “Drink and take revenge on the bitch that did this to you,” he said suddenly. 

 

Daniel’s eyes widened at that, Soyeon had done this to him. Dongho had saved him, it was Rain and his followers that had destroyed him. He growled softly before he took the bag from Minhyun. The Valkyrie was watching him closely as he began to drink. Daniel could immediately feel his body rejuvenated from the blood. It frightened him but he also wanted to be strong enough to fight. He still had to help Ingyoo and the others, he didn’t even know if they’d been left alone. Daniel growled dangerously at that as he drank the blood quicker. 

 

“No one likes this situation,” Minhyun said carefully. “But you need to listen to everything Dongho tells you.” 

 

Daniel clenched his jaw, he still only had Dongho’s confession in his mind. He didn’t know how to react to the elder vampire. 

 

“He is your sire.” Minhyun said softly. 

 

Daniel shook his head with confusion, he moved to sit on the bed, head in his hands. “What does that mean…” 

 

Minhyun smiled reassuringly. “He’s the one you ask for when you need help.” He answered. 

 

Daniel just nodded solemnly. He didn’t even know if Dongho wanted to see or speak to him again. “What about the others? Is everyone okay?” 

 

“Everyone is fine,” Minhyun replied with a smile. “You just need to learn to control yourself.” 

 

Daniel frowned as he looked up at the Valkyrie. “What do you mean?”

 

Minhyun sighed heavily. “Your senses are heightened now, Aaron-hyung, Geonhakkie, Donghyunnie, even incubi, they all have blood you will desire.” He warned. 

 

Daniel flinched. “No…” he ran a hand through his hair and knew that everything in his world was now turned upside down. 

 

“That’s why you have to control yourself,” Minhyun replied before he offered Daniel a smile. “Trust Dongho.” 

 

Daniel bit his lip, he flinched as he felt his fang on his lip. It frightened him. He watched as Minhyun moved towards the door. “Are you going to lock me in here again?” He asked. 

 

Minhyun looked back at him with a raised brow before he nodded. “For now it’s safer for everyone, including you.” He reassured. 

 

“Hyung,” Daniel called. Minhyun turned to him and tilted his head. Daniel smiled. “Thank you.” 

 

Minhyun nodded before he made his way out of the room. Minhyun smiled at the door as he felt Donghyun’s magic shift around it to secure it again. Minhyun knew that Daniel was determined and that he’d be able to gain control of his bloodlust. He made his way back downstairs. 

 

The others all looked at him expectedly. 

 

“He drank,” Minhyun informed them all. 

 

“Is he okay?” Aaron asked quickly with worried eyes. 

 

“He’s determined,” Minhyun answered before he looked at Dongho pointedly. “It’s up to you now to train him.” He reminded the vampire. 

 

Dongho raised a brow at him but nodded in agreement. 

 

Aaron bit his lip as he looked at Minhyun, he knew they needed to talk but he didn’t know what to say. It was getting late and soon they’d all need to sleep and prepare for the next battle. 

 

“We should all probably get some sleep,” Donghyun suggested a few hours later after they’d all eaten something. 

 

Dongho hadn’t returned to Daniel’s room yet, he felt like the newborn needed time to himself before Dongho showed himself again. 

 

Geonhak nodded in agreement to the warlock. “I’m going to head up,” he told them. He smiled at Aaron and then at Minhyun before he headed up the stairs. 

 

Youngjo watched the halfbreed closely but remained where he was, he bit his bottom lip. Geonhak hadn’t invited him to his room, maybe the younger man wanted space? 

 

Youngmin was watching his twin closely and smiled softly as he rolled his eyes. He turned to Donghyun and reached for his hand. The warlock took it and they bid the others goodnight. 

 

Aaron couldn’t help but smile at Youngmin and Donghyun’s relationship, compared to everyone else they had such a pure relationship that didn’t seem to shake. He was glad that at least one relationship was intact. Aaron frowned suddenly as he remembered something. “Has someone checked on Dongwook?” 

 

Minhyun scoffed softly. “He’s fine.” 

 

“Minhyun-ah,” Aaron warned. 

 

The Valkyrie narrowed his eyes slightly and nodded. “Donghyunnie took him some food earlier.” 

 

“Oh… good,” Aaron responded awkwardly. 

 

Youngjo was watching them both closely before he shook his head and walked out the room and outside. 

 

Dongho watched the incubus before he looked back at Aaron and Minnyun. There was an awkward atmosphere between them and Dongho could tell by their expressions that both men hated the feeling. “Aaron-hyung, you should get some rest,” Dongho suggested. 

 

Aaron nodded and stood up, he looked at Minhyun closely before he walked towards the bookcase which would take him down to the underground part of the house. 

 

When Aaron had gone, Dongho growled darkly at Minhyun. “What are you doing?” He demanded. 

 

Minhyun frowned at the vampire's anger. “What?”

 

“He’s right in front of you and you’re being so hostile to him.” 

 

Minhyun didn’t have an answer, he looked at Dongho with careful eyes. 

 

The vampire just shook his head, he moved away from the wall and walked towards the stairs before he paused at the bottom. “Talk to him before you lose him.” He warned. 

 

Minhyun felt his heart drop at the thought. He bit his lip and looked over at the bookcase and smiled. He knew Aaron was the only one for him, he had to talk to him and clear the air that was between them. 

 

He made his way to the bookcase and down the elevator to the underground living quarters. He could see the bedroom door was open, with the lamp on. Minhyun took a deep breath before he made his way towards the room. He took off his weapons and placed them on the table by the door so he was only in his black outfit. 

 

“Hyung?” He called softly. 

 

“Minhyun-ah…” 

 

Chapter Text

Youngmin smiled as he walked into the bedroom, he could see Donghyun was already laid down, yawning as he stretched on the bed. 

 

The warlock looked up at Youngmin as he closed the door behind him. “Hyung,” he called happily. 

 

“Hi.” Youngmin chuckled as he moved towards the bed, he gave Donghyun a kiss on the cheek before he made his way into the bathroom to clean up ready for bed. 

 

Donghyun smiled at his boyfriend, he ran a hand through his hair as he leaned against the headboard. He was exhausted. Everything seemed to be hitting them all at once, Donghyun had made sure the spell he’d placed on Daniel’s door was extremely powerful. He didn’t want the newborn vampire to potentially get out and do something he’d regret. But he was still worried. 

 

Donghyun knew he wasn’t as strong as Rain, not at all, the other warlock had mastered dark spells. Something that Donghyun had refused to learn. 

 

“Whatever it is you’re thinking about, stop it.”

 

Donghyun blinked up at the incubus. “Huh?”

 

Youngmin sighed heavily as he walked towards the bed, shaking his head. “You look so concerned,” he said gently before cupping Donghyun’s face. 

 

Donghyun nodded. “I’m just worried,” he replied. 

 

“Relax,” Youngmin said softly, carefully climbing into Donghyun’s lap so his legs were at either side of the warlock. “Everything that happens, we’ll do it together.” He reassured. 

 

“I love you,” Donghyun suddenly said as he leaned up to kiss Youngmin gently, he leaned their foreheads together, “so much…” 

 

Youngmin smiled. “I love you too…”

 

Donghyun’s arms came to wrap around Youngmin’s waist, holding him close and feeling his warmth. “Do you need anything?” He asked with a playful grin. 

 

Youngmin chuckled in response, knowing exactly what the warlock meant. “I’m fine,” he replied. He ran his hand through Donghyun’s hair playfully. “You give me plenty of energy,” he teased. 

 

Donghyun grinned. “Yah… hyung,” he ran his hands up Youngmin’s back and watched as the incubus shivered. 

 

“Sleep, you look exhausted,” Youngmin said gently as he gave Donghyun one more kiss on the cheek. He climbed from his lap and laid beside him. 

 

Donghyun smiled as he settled into the bed, he immediately wrapped his arms around Youngmin’s waist and pulled him against his chest. 

 

Youngmin chuckled softly before he gave Donghyun’s collarbone kitten licks. The warlock groaned and smirked playfully in response. 

 

Carefully, Donghyun rolled so that he was above Youngmin’s taller frame. He looked down at the beautiful incubus beneath him and brushed some hair off his face. “You mean everything to me.” Donghyun said gently. 

 

Youngmin’s cheeks flushed prettily. He looked away from Donghyun’s handsome expression but the warlock quickly gripped his chin so they were gazing at each other again. 

 

“Promise me you’ll stay safe,” Donghyun suddenly said, eyes full of honesty. 

 

Youngmin blinked at him and nodded. “Of course, but only if you do the same,” he replied. 

 

Donghyun smiled, he leaned down and kissed Youngmin gently. The incubus sighed happily as he opened his mouth to allow the warlock better access. The kiss was deep but innocent, Donghyun pulled back after a while and leaned their foreheads together. 

 

They both knew the fight was coming, that they’d have to go up against one of the most powerful warlocks. But they were ready, they’d fight together. 





🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸




Daniel sighed heavily. He was sitting against the door, he could hear the hum of voices coming from downstairs as the others spoke. It was his heightened hearing, his vampire hearing. Daniel ran a hand through his hair, glancing over to the bedside table where Minhyun had placed the blood bags. He’d already drunk three but there were still two left. 

 

Just the thought made him feel unwell but once the taste of blood hit his tongue it was like pure energy. Daniel would admit that Dongho’s blood had tasted a lot better. 

 

He could hear the sound of footsteps coming from the other side of the door. Donghyun’s shield around the door began to hum, Daniel immediately stood up and took a step back from the door. 

 

Daniel’s eyes widened as he saw Dongho step through the door. The elder vampire glanced over at him briefly as he quickly closed and locked the door behind him. 

 

“Hyung…” Daniel called carefully, looking over at him with careful eyes. 

 

Dongho’s eyes were steady as he looked back at Daniel. “Are you feeling better?” He asked. 

 

Daniel nodded in response. “Minhyun-hyung came to see me.” He added as an afterthought, he knew Dongho was probably the one that sent the Valkyrie anyway. 

 

“And..?” Dongho urged. 

 

Daniel’s head dropped, his fang was irritating his bottom lip as he searched for the right words to say to Dongho. “I’m so sorry.” He finally said, looking up at the elder vampire. “I shouldn’t have spoken to you that way,” he added. 

 

Dongho growled softly at him in response. “No. You shouldn’t have,” he replied. 

 

Daniel flinched, he could practically feel the pain falling from Dongho’s words. “I want this to work,” Daniel admitted as he gestured between them. 

 

Dongho raised a brow at that. “ This ?” He repeated, wanting to know what Daniel was referring to. 

 

“You being my sire, teaching me.” Daniel clarified. 

 

“Oh.” The disappointment was clear in Dongho’s voice as he walked across the room. 

 

Daniel bit his lip, he knew the vampire wanted to know his answer to his confession. But Daniel was confused, he was so overwhelmed with everything that had happened within the past few hours that he didn’t want to give Dongho a half assed answer. “I don’t know if I can be what you want me to be,” he answered carefully. 

 

“I want you to be you, Daniel-ah,” Dongho replied with a sigh. “That’s all I want.” 

 

Daniel felt almost frustrated with himself. “But I don’t know what I want from you hyung…” 

 

Dongho clenched his jaw, realising that he’d overwhelmed Daniel with emotions after everything that’s happened. “I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have said that to you when I did,” he said softly. 

 

“Give me time, please?”

 

Dongho nodded. He was just happy that Daniel hadn’t completely rejected him. He knew he wouldn’t be able to handle it again. “Why did you leave?” Dongho asked instead. 

 

Daniel’s eyes widened. He knew that his departure was swift and unexpected. “I had to help my friends.”

 

“Aren’t we your friends?”

 

“The hunters were sent to capture Aaron-hyung,” Daniel retorted. “The ones sent on the mission were my childhood friends.” He explained. 

 

Dongho’s eyes widened at the revelation. He sighed softly and shook his head. “You should’ve said something.”

 

“I didn’t know if Rain was tracking them, they could’ve found Aaron-hyung.” Daniel responded. “Now my friends are with Rain, captured.”

 

“We’ll find them,” Dongho reassured. 

 

“I don’t even know if they’re alive,” Daniel broke down, tears falling down his cheeks at the thought of losing his friends. 

 

Dongho looked at the fragile man on the bed, he walked over to him and carefully wrapped his arm around Daniel’s shoulder. The younger man immediately turned his head and buried his face into Dongho’s chest. 

 

Daniel felt comfort in Dongho’s arms. He could hear the calming of his heartbeat and it made Daniel feel relaxed. He swallowed heavily, he could practically hear the blood flowing around Dongho’s body, he couldn’t help himself. Daniel whimpered as he turned his head towards the elder vampire's throat. “H-hyung—“

 

“It’s okay,” Dongho quickly cut him off, he knew what Daniel needed and he wanted the newborn to feel comfortable enough to ask for it. “Take what you need.” 

 

The other shifted closer slowly, calculated, like a predator closing in on a skittish prey. Dongho remained still, he could see the determination in Daniel’s bright red eyes as the newborn looked over him with interest. 

 

Dongho could almost feel the danger the other radiated as he suddenly crawled on top of him and it sent a shiver of lust through his body. He smiled up at Daniel as he saw the newborn pause. “It’s okay. You don't have to hold back.” He reassured.  

 

The words drew a harsh breath from Daniel’s lips and Dongho could see his throat work as the other swallowed thickly. “Hyung, I don’t think I can—“  

 

His struggle to control himself was so clearly written across his features that it was almost endearing. “Shh,” Dongho raised his hand to the other's face and lovingly cupped Daniel’s cheek. “I want you to take what you need, Daniel-ah.”

 

There was another second of hesitation as Daniel’s brows furrowed in an expression of guilt and pain. Dongho knew how hard it was for the other to give in to the desire, everything was so new to Daniel now. But Dongho was impressed that Daniel had managed to hold back as long as he had. The hunter truly was in control of himself. 

 

Daniel's lips brushed over his neck, the touch both expected and sudden. His lips were smooth and cold, caressing and kissing the exposed skin gently. The tenderness made Dongho want to joke about the younger vampire ‘playing with his food’ but the words didn’t get the chance to fall from his tongue. Pain flooded his body, burning and clawing at his senses and he couldn't help the groan lingering in his throat. Sharp teeth dug into his flesh, tearing through muscle until they pierced his vein. 

 

Daniel moaned in ecstasy, his body trembling as though he was a man dying of thirst who had been granted his first drop of water in weeks. 

 

Dongho closed his eyes, the pain simmered down to a scraping discomfort as the other began to suck, drawing forth the very essence of his life and swallowing it greedily. Instead he could feel pleasure tingling along his nerves, and knew that it was the familiar feeling. 

 

Dongho felt the way his cock grew hard and he couldn’t deny that he greatly enjoyed the wet, erotic noises Daniel was making. Fuck , he wanted that mouth occupied with a different part of his body entirely. It might’ve even been worth risking those canines scraping along his cock, just to have Daniel suck him off. 

 

He thought about how Daniel now didn’t really need to breathe anymore and the idea made his hips buck instinctively. 

 

The younger vampire let out a sound akin to a growl at the movement, a strong hand coming to rest on his waist and pushing him down into the sheets. Dongho wasn’t sure if the reaction was involuntary because Daniel didn’t stop his feeding even for a second. 

 

Daniel was so controlled, careful not to waste any of the blood as though it was the most precious liquid in the world. 

 

Dongho could feel himself growing ever so slightly lightheaded and his hands came to rest against Daniel's shoulders, pushing against him ever so slightly. “Enough,” he instructed. Dongho knew, with his strong physique, that Daniel could damn near bleed him dry and he'd be back on his feet within less than a week. But he had to keep his own strength ready for the inevitable fight. 

 

He could feel the internal battle Daniel was fighting in the way his muscles were tensing and his grip on Dongho's waist tightened enough to bruise his skin. But  ultimately, Daniel's self-control won and he detached himself from Dongho's throat with an almost obscenely wet noise. 

 

Daniel's pale lips were stained with the dark red, his pupils were still dilated and eyelids heavy. It was an expression that fueled the desire coursing through Dongho's veins.

 

“Hyung…” Daniel moaned softly as he trembled. 

 

It took Dongho a moment to realise that the younger vampire was also tenting in his trousers. The overwhelming stimulation of pulling Dongho’s blood from his body had gotten Daniel excited too. 

 

“It’s okay,” Dongho reassured him as he reached over and cupped his face again. “It’s a normal reaction,” he explained. Dongho made a move to shift Daniel off his lap so he could retreat to the bathroom but Daniel remained sure. “Daniel-ah?” 

 

The younger vampire was still trembling, his hands were balled into fists in the bedsheets. He looked up at Dongho with gentle eyes, his cheeks flushed. “Hyung…” 

 

“What is it?” Dongho asked as he swallowed heavily. 

 

“T-touch me,” Daniel whimpered. 

 

Dongho’s eyes widened and he quickly shook his head. Every instinct in his body was thriving at the thought of having Daniel under his fingers but the vampire was so vulnerable right now. 

 

He made a move to pull away but Daniel was quick, snatching his hand. “Please don’t run away,” Daniel said softly. 

 

Dongho bit his lip before he sighed heavily. He nodded solemnly before looking at Daniel with careful eyes. “Take your clothes off and meet me in the shower,” he suddenly suggested. 

 

Daniel’s eyes widened as Dongho pushed him off his lap and scurried towards the en-suite. Daniel ran a hand through his hair, his body was practically thrumming with lust and he needed to get off. He knew that using Dongho and his feelings for him wasn't the best idea. But Daniel wanted the comfort, he needed it. 

 

The sound of the shower buzzing made Daniel step into action. He quickly pulled off his clothes and realised he really could do with a nice hot shower after everything that’d happened recently. 

 

By the time Daniel joined him, Dongho had conditioner in his hair and was halfway into soaping up his body. He reached for Daniel with slippery hands, dragging him under the spray. 

 

The newborn's eyes widened slightly but Dongho was just smiling back at him. 

 

Daniel couldn’t help himself, his eyes took in Dongho in all his glory. The vampire was so beautiful. Well built, from his broad shoulders to his strong thighs, tattooed chest and strong arms… his thick cock… Daniel swallowed heavily, his own cock bobbed with excitement. 

 

Daniel sweeped both palms down Dongho’s spine to cup his ass and pulled him in tight, so their wet skin rubbed together in a delectable slide. They were touching everywhere— chests, hips—and it still didn’t feel anywhere near close enough.

 

“Hyung.” Daniel sighed, leaning down and resting his forehead against Dongho’s.

 

“It’s okay,” Dongho returned, reassuringly. He wanted Daniel to know that he could set the pace.  

 

Daniel nodded but didn’t speak. 

 

Dongho kissed his jaw, briefly, and reached for the bar of lavender soap. The soap scent was strong, the air around them thickening with steam and an earthy, floral scent as Dongho worked up a lather between his palms. “Turn around. Let me wash your back.”

 

Daniel obeyed, and as Dongho’s soapy fingers began to massage his shoulders, most of the tension bled from his posture.

 

“Feels nice,” Daniel all but moaned a couple minutes later, when Dongho dug his thumbs into the muscle at the small of his back on either side of his spine. 

 

He leaned in, putting his mouth right up close to one of Daniel’s pink ears. “It would feel better if you touched yourself.”

 

Daniel trembled, and Dongho felt the goosebumps sweep across Daniel’s skin as he moved his hands to span Daniel’s slender waist. 

 

“You won’t touch me?” Daniel asked.

 

“I am touching you.” To prove his point, Dongho slid his palms up and down Daniel’s flanks, a slow, slick caress that made the trembling intensify. “Stroke your cock, Daniel-ah. Make those pretty noises for me.”

 

“Hyung.” Daniel’s head lolled against his shoulder, drenched brunette hair brushing his cheek. Dongho nuzzled the side of his neck, where his mark laid, whispering encouragement.

 

He knew the exact moment Daniel took hold of himself by the soft, ragged sigh. “Good. That’s good. Nice and easy.”

 

Daniel’s arm moved as he followed instructions, and though Dongho couldn’t see the action, he could only imagine how Daniel looked, the pink flush on his cheeks, his eyes half-shut… Dongho made an approving sound, pressing one hand to Daniel’s pelvis. He applied pressure there, and Daniel gasped, rocking his hips back so that Dongho’s stiffening length glided along the cleft of his ass.

 

“You don’t know how much I’ve imagined putting my hands all over you,” Dongho admitted to Daniel, soft and low. “How responsive you’d be to me.” 

 

Daniel’s quiet moan echoed in the tiled stall. “What…” He exhaled shakily, his arm moving faster. “What else have you imagined?” 

 

“What do you think, Daniel-ah?” Dongho answered, grinding himself against one of Daniel’s plump ass cheeks. 

 

“N-no,” Daniel whimpered, voice thick with need. “Tell me?”

 

Dongho slipped his hand down, lower, until his fingertips brushed the base of Daniel’s cock. He had his front pressed to Daniel’s back, no room between them, nothing but skin on wet skin. He bit one of Daniel’s shoulders, just hard enough to get his attention, then sucked to soothe the sting, making sure to not pierce him with his fangs. 

 

Daniel’s breathing hitched, and his hips jerked forward. “ Dongho-hyung . Tell me.”

 

“I’ll put you on your hands and knees.” Dongho bit him again on the other side and sucked hard, with intent, wanting to mark him, to bruise, leave a little memento for Daniel to remember him. “Bury myself inside you.” He eased back, only far enough he could grab his stiff cock and trail the crown along the crease of Daniel’s ass, down to the tight little hole he fully intended to make his own. “Right here.”

 

Daniel gave a broken groan and tipped his hips, spreading his thighs just a bit, allowing Dongho access. Dongho rubbed the head of his cock there, but he wouldn’t press in, of course—not without good lube—and he’d much prefer to be on the bed, or any other stable surface that wasn’t wet and dangerously slippery, for anything more intense than this. 

 

Fucking in the shower wasn’t worth risking bodily injury, in Dongho’s opinion, but this was nice, a tease to take the edge off. For now. He’d have his newborn in every possible way, and allow Daniel to take whatever he wanted, when the time was right. 

 

“Would you like that, Niel-ah? You want me here?”

 

A tremor racked Daniel’s body, and Dongho could hear the beat of his hand working his slick flesh below the sound of the water. “Yes,” Daniel hissed. “Right there.” He whimpered, turning his head. “Dongho-hyung.”

 

Dongho dragged his free hand up Daniel’s chest, thumbing one of his nipples, the pretty buds he’d wanted to play with. 

 

Dongho wanted him so badly. He’d put his mouth all over Daniel, exploit all of his most sensitive places until Daniel was shaking and desperate, covered in sweat, Dongho’s name falling reverently from his lips. 

 

“I love you,” Dongho told him, pressing a kiss to the bruise he left on Daniel’s shoulder. “Let me see you come, Daniel.”

 

But Daniel shook his head. “No. Not without you. Please .”

 

“Yeah?” Dongho kissed him again, feathering his lips across that tender place right below Daniel’s ear. He started up a leisurely stroke, the tip of his cock still pressed to where he wanted to be buried, and he knew it wouldn’t take very long to reach his peak. Not with Daniel making those soft, sexy noises, the ones Dongho thought about when he was alone. Here, with Daniel in his arms, was the only place that ever felt so right . “Want me to come on this cute little ass of yours?”

 

“Yes. Please, please, I’m close.”

 

Dongho stroked himself faster, letting Daniel’s quick, shaky breathing guide his pace. He was pressed to Daniel everywhere he could be, his wet knuckles brushing the globe of Daniel’s ass cheek as his hand moved. 

 

“Dongho,” Daniel panted, ragged, pleading. “I—” He broke off with a cry, hips snapping forward, body strung taut, and flailed a hand back to clutch at Dongho’s thigh, blunt nails digging in.

 

Dongho spared a moment to regret being unable to see Daniel’s face before the sounds he was making tipped Dongho right over the edge into his own orgasm.

 

He spilled right where he said he would, shooting slick warmth, fisting his cock with fast, hard tugs until he was entirely spent and the strokes bordered on painful.

 

“Mmm,” he said as Daniel turned to face him. Daniel snuggled into his embrace, and Dongho linked his arms around Daniel’s waist, holding him close. “That was amazing. You’re so good for me.”

 

Daniel mumbled something Dongho didn’t catch, but the words were sleepy and slurred. Dongho was feeling the aftereffects himself, exhaustion redoubling in the wake of his release.

 

“Let’s finish up and get out of here, hmm?” he suggested, running his palms along Daniel’s back, soothing, slow. “You need to rest.” 

 

Daniel lifted his head from his shoulder and nodded in agreement. 

 

Together, they finished washing up, and Dongho stood with a fluffy towel ready for Daniel. The newborn was smiling shyly at him as he stepped into the heat. 

 

In record time, they were tucked beneath the nest of cozy blankets. The room was dark, but Dongho’s vampire eyes could see Daniel’s face, his content expression.




🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸




Youngjo growled as he looked out over the gardens, he couldn’t help but feel anxious about what was to come. He knew Rain would be ready for them if they went and attacked him, but that seemed like the only option the group had right now. 

 

He couldn’t help but grimace as he scented blood in the air, he knew it was the vampires. He didn’t want to think about them right now.

 

Instead, Youngjo looked up at the bedroom window he knew Geonhak was inside. The halfbreed had been extremely generous recently. Allowing Youngjo near him, even holding his hand. Youngjo smiled to himself, he was glad that they seemed to have a mutual attraction. 

 

Youngjo knew, if he really needed to, he could exploit Geonhak’s generosity, his attraction. But Youngjo wanted the halfbreed to come to him. He wanted them to be intimate, but Youngjo knew if he pushed too hard Geonhak would turn away from him. All his instincts were against him but Youngjo knew he had to be cautious around the halfbreed. 

 

He sighed. The cold wind was beginning to pick up and Youngjo involuntarily shivered in response. He glanced at the window again and could see there was glowing light, meaning that Geonhak had yet to go to sleep. 

 

Youngjo smiled and carefully spread his wings, he flew towards the window and made his way through it carefully. 

 

Geonhak looked up from brushing his teeth at the sound of the window opening, he looked around the door and smiled as he saw Youngjo entering the room. Geonhak finished cleaning his face, before making his way back into the bedroom. 

 

Youngjo’s eyes followed Geonhak’s movements closely. He looked amazing everytime Youngjo looked at him, Geonhak was wearing a loose fitted wife-beater and grey joggers, casual as he climbed into bed. His hair was sticking up at all angles but he didn’t care. 

 

They didn’t speak, Youngjo settled himself on the windowsill and looked out again. He wouldn’t approach the halfbreed unless Geonhak allowed him to. 

 

It was a few hours later when Youngjo raised a brow, he knew Geonhak wasn't asleep. His incubus instincts knew when someone was sleeping or not. Instead, Youngjo could feel Geonhak’s gaze on him. It was dark in the room but the moonlight made it so that Youngjo was visible. He glanced at the figure wrapped up in the bedsheets before he scoffed. “You’re staring at me.” Youngjo said softly. 

 

“Are you cold?” Geonhak responded. 

 

Youngjo wasn’t expecting the question and frowned in confusion. “Huh?” He turned and could see that Geonhak had now sat up in bed. 

 

“You were outside,” Geonhak explained. “And now you’re by the window, isn’t there a draft?” He asked. 

 

“I’m fine.” Youngjo reassured him with a smile. 

 

They fell into silence again, Youngjo tilted his head as he watched Geonhak bite his bottom lip, his eyebrows furrowed as he thought to himself. 

 

The halfbreed looked up again, he smiled at Youngjo. “Come here.” He offered. 

 

Youngjo stood from his position but remained still and alert. “What?” He responded. 

 

Geonhak rolled his eyes. “Lay with me.” 

 

Youngjo’s eyes widened at the invitation. He carefully took his shoes off before he made his way over towards the bed. He smiled down at Geonhak as the younger man nodded at him again in reassurance. 

 

Youngjo had to try and hide his excited expression as he climbed into the bed beside Geonhak.

 

Geonhak smiled into the pillow before he turned around to face Youngjo, he automatically wrapped his arms around the incubus and placed his head on Youngjo’s strong chest. 

 

“Geonhak-ah?” Youngjo said softly, he kept his hands to himself not wanting to scare the other man away. 

 

“Relax.” Geonhak replied. “I’m cold,” he added. 

 

Youngjo nodded as he felt the halfbreed snuggled up beside him. Youngjo couldn’t help but smile, he felt a sense of warmth and relief that Geonhak felt relaxed and safe around him. He carefully brought his hands to Geonhak’s body, wrapping one around his waist and using his other to stroke Geonhak’s hair gently. 

 

Geonhak smiled against Youngjo’s chest. He felt safe in the incubus’s arms and honestly wanted Youngjo to feel a sense of relaxation around him. Geonhak could feel his eyes get heavy as the body heat from Youngjo made him feel sleepy. 

 

Youngjo listened as Geonhak’s breathing became deeper. The halfbreed had fallen fast asleep, he looked completely content as he snuggled close to Youngjo. He wanted to know what Geonhak was dreaming about… the halfbreed looked so relaxed in his sleep. Youngjo knew it would be easy to see Geonhak’s dream but he also felt like it was a line he shouldn’t cross. They’d never spoken much about Youngjo’s incubus abilities and Youngjo didn’t want the relationship between them to be hindered in any way. He sighed heavily as he relaxed against the bedsheets. 

 

Maybe another time he’d speak to Geonhak about it, but right now he liked the intimacy between them. 





Chapter Text

“Minhyun-ah,” Aaron smiled as he saw the Valkyrie enter his room. He knew they needed to talk, but honestly Aaron just wanted to be close to Minhyun. “Thank you,” Aaron finally managed after a moment of silence, “for helping Daniel-ah.”

“You don’t have to thank me,” Minhyun kept his voice low, barely above a whisper, “he will be back to normal soon, he’s determined.” 

Aaron nodded in agreement, he knew that the air was thick with the awkwardness between them and Aaron couldn’t stand it. “Minhyun-ah, I’m proud of you.” He suddenly announced. 

The Valkyrie looked at him with confused eyes. “You’re not ashamed?”

Aaron quickly moved towards the Valkyrie and cupped his face, just the thought of Minhyun thinking he was ashamed was enough to make Aaron feel terrible. “I would never be ashamed of you,” he replied swiftly. “You were angry, we all were, but you stopped.”

“I didn’t want to,” Minhyun admitted. His eyes were gazing at Aaron with such devotion it was almost overwhelming. 

Aaron nodded solemnly. He had so much he wanted to say to the Valkyrie but he just couldn’t. 

Minhyun was watching him closely. “You should sleep,” Minhyun’s hand settled on Aaron’s shoulder, his eyes darting down for just a moment before shooting back up.

Minhyun moved his hand to Aaron’s own and took it, he carefully pulled Aaron towards the bed before he pushed him down on it. “Sleep,” he said. 

Minhyun stood up to move out of the room, and without thinking, Aaron reached out to grab his hand. “Stay,” he mumbled, his eyes shooting wide open as soon as he realised what he was doing. “I mean, you don’t have to.”

Minhyun must’ve turned off the lights when he’d gotten up to go to the door, but Aaron didn’t even notice the low lighting until he had to strain his eyes to make out the faint blush reddening Minhyun’s cheeks. 

“Are you sure?” Minhyun asked with his head tilted. 

Aaron was quick to nod his head. Minhyun smiled softly before he moved to lie down beside Aaron. It felt good, almost natural to have the Valkyrie laid beside him. 

Minhyun settled down on his back, staring up at the ceiling instead of facing Aaron. It felt so new but instinctual. Aaron could feel the rise and fall of Minhyun’s chest with how close they were. 

“I like being close to you.” Aaron admitted into the darkness, he didn’t even attempt to disguise his prideful grin when he watched Minhyun’s blush deepen, unflinching even when Minhyun turned to his side and caught him staring.

He’d been patient for long enough.

“Is this okay?” Aaron whispered, reaching over to run his hand along Minhyun’s arm. 

Minhyun stiffened for only a moment before nodding. Just as relief flooded Aaron’s senses with the confirmation that he wasn’t crossing a line, Minhyun shifted closer, finding Aaron’s other hand beneath the blanket. Surprisingly bold, Minhyun’s smaller hand wrapped around Aaron’s wrist and guided him to stretch out his arm so he could lie on top of it, caging himself in Aaron’s arms and in turn pressing his head to Aaron’s chest.

Distantly, Aaron couldn’t help but think of the first time he hugged Minhyun. He knew he’d be chasing anything that felt even close to the sheer euphoria of finally holding Minhyun in his arms.

“Stop holding your breath.” Minhyun’s shoulders shook with soft laughter, and he wrapped his own arms around Aaron’s waist, and Aaron thought he might burst into tears.

“I wasn’t,” Aaron protested, more of a grumble than a whisper. “I just-I don’t know. This is nice.”

Minhyun was smiling, Aaron knew without being able to see his face. “Go to sleep, hyung.”

Aaron nodded, it took a few moments but he finally drifted off to sleep   

Aaron grimaced as he suddenly began to awaken, he felt a numbness in his arm. It was only as he attempted to stretch his legs and noticed the weight pressing into his body that he remembered where he fell asleep, why his arm was sore. 

Minhyun was still asleep in his arms. He looked beautiful, his face one of peace. Aaron knew that the Valkyrie didn’t really need to sleep, so the fact that Minhyun had managed to do so in Aaron’s arms was something to be proud of. 

He tried to carefully reach over and brush some hair from Minhyun’s face but his efforts not to disturb a sleeping Minhyun was futile, though, the Valkyrie’s breathing stuttered as he shifted and Aaron could feel the way his muscles constricted as he seemed to slip into consciousness.

“Hyung?” Minhyun rasped quietly, probably testing if he was awake. Aaron hummed in response, not trusting his voice as he watched Minhyun rub his eyes like a cat, their legs still entangled beneath the blanket and Minhyun’s heartbeat still steady against his own.

“It’s only-” Aaron paused, fumbling for his phone where it sat on the side table behind his head, his eyes widening when he read the time, “-four in the morning, apparently?”

Minhyun groaned, rolling onto his back and taking Aaron’s arm with him, still wrapped around his shoulders. “Why did you wake up?” 

Aaron shrugged softly. 

“You should sleep more, hyung,” Minhyun suggested. 

Nonsensically, Aaron’s immediate impulse was to disagree. He wasn’t exactly tired anymore, despite the knowledge that he’d completely destroy his sleep schedule, but mostly he just didn’t want Minhyun to leave. 

He was ruined, now that he’d fallen asleep holding Minhyun once. He couldn’t imagine ever wanting to sleep alone again.

Aaron didn’t even realise he was frowning until one of Minhyun’s hands cupped his jaw, pulling his face closer and grinning wider when Aaron felt his own cheeks heat up. 

“Why do you look so sad, hyung?” Minhyun’s tone was light, quiet sincerity behind his eyes as he watched Aaron gape at him helplessly. 

Minhyun was something else, like a forbidden fruit that Aaron wasn’t allowed to touch. 

“I forgot to brush my teeth,” Aaron said lamely, standing up from the bed quickly and making his way into the bathroom, he kept the door open slightly. 

Aaron didn’t know why he was acting so nervous, they’d shared a bed before, they shared kisses before. Their relationship was moving along. 

Minhyun likes being with me, he also doesn’t seem that tired… , the second thought was somehow more dangerous than the first.

“What are you thinking about?” Minhyun asked when Aaron walked back into the room, already sitting back against the headboard of his bed with the covers thrown back — inviting. 

“How do you know I’m thinking about anything?” Aaron bluffed, sitting down awkwardly on the edge of the bed, his heart beating so loud he could swear Minhyun must be able to hear it. 

“You look nervous,” Minhyun studied him as Aaron shifted to mirror his position, attempting not to look too awkward. “I know you, hyung.”

Aaron sighed, accepting that he was probably fundamentally incapable of lying to Minhyun. “I’m a little nervous,” he admitted, “it’s just — I don’t know. We’re sharing a bed.”

Minhyun chuckled softly, and Aaron knew his cheeks must be beet red. 

“We are,” Minhyun responded, slowly, turning to face Aaron and sitting up on his knees. “You like being close to me. And I feel more relaxed in your arms.” 

“You do?” Aaron didn’t bother to disguise the way his heart slipped into his throat, how transparently hopeful he knew he sounded. 

Minhyun slipped one of his hands into Aaron’s hair, scratching at his scalp in a soothing, reassuring motion. “I like being close to you too,” Minhyun’s voice dropped so low he was nearly whispering, “we’ve waited so long.”

Four words, and Aaron felt the entire planet tilt. 

We’ve waited so long — the words echoed over and over inside his mind. Did Minhyun mean it the same way he kept thinking about it? Had Minhyun been waiting, too, for some confirmation that Aaron couldn’t stop thinking about everything he knew they both wanted when it was only hypothetical?

“Hyung,” Minhyun settled between his legs with an ease that seemed like it should be practiced, “stop thinking so much.”

“I just,” Aaron tried not to gasp when Minhyun’s hand settled high on his thigh, he wasn’t even doing anything and he was already taking Aaron’s breath away. “I can’t-I can’t do this if it won’t mean anything.”

Minhyun’s hand still tangled in his hair halted its ministrations, and for a terrible second Aaron was afraid he’d ruined this, that he was wrong about what Minhyun wanted.

“You think this doesn’t mean anything to me?”

Minhyun sounded appalled that Aaron even suggested such a thing, and Aaron was caught between relief and embarrassment, watching as Minhyun shook his head in silent astonishment. 

“I know—”

Aaron didn’t get to finish because Minhyun leaned forward and connected their lips before he’d even thought of the words.

They were both smiling too hard for it to be perfect, teeth clashing as Minhyun readjusted and used his leverage of the fingers still tangled in Aaron’s hair to tug him closer, sighing into his mouth when he managed to press their lips together more firmly. 

“Did that seem like it meant nothing?” Minhyun pulled back just enough for Aaron to catch the way he bit his lip when their eyes met, and Aaron felt like he could cry; he was so happy to finally see this side of Minhyun — confident, completely sure of what he wanted, what Aaron wanted. 

“Minhyun-ah,” Aaron didn’t realise how wrecked he already sounded until his voice came out embarrassingly close to a gasp. “Please.”

“Please?” Minhyun raised his eyebrows cautiously, leaning tantalisingly closer so Aaron could feel his short breaths ghosting over his own lips. “I’m going to need you to be a little more specific, hyung.”

If he weren’t so horrendously in love, Aaron thought he would probably be too humiliated to comply so easily with Minhyun’s reassurance. “Please kiss me again.”

Minhyun wasted no time on hesitance, closing his lips against Aaron’s again and again, stealing the air from his lungs and leaving him breathless in seconds. Aaron’s hand found Minhyun’s jawline blindly, cupping his face so he could caress his cheek as he licked against his lips. Minhyun parted them immediately, sliding their tongues together and simultaneously shifting so he was sitting fully in Aaron’s lap, straddling his thighs and pressing the hand not tugging at Aaron’s hair to his chest. 

“Oh my god ,” Aaron managed to gasp, addicted to the feeling of Minhyun smiling against his lips before kissing him again. “ Minhyunnie .”

Aaron attempted to give Minhyun back even a fraction of what he was taking, licking behind his teeth and trying to show Minhyun how desperately he’d been wanting this, how badly he regretted wasting all that time doing anything but this. 

“You’re so-” Minhyun mumbled between kisses, “- so good at this.”

Aaron outright moaned at the praise, and he swore he could taste pleased satisfaction on Minhyun’s tongue when he pressed back into his mouth, still smiling. 

Aaron completely lost his ability to talk back when Minhyun’s hands laid claim over more of his body, his mind blank of everything but Minhyun . Minhyun took his time slowly unraveling him, sucking on his bottom lip and swallowing every single gasp and hum Aaron didn’t bother to try and contain, too eager to allow the beautiful creature to take what he wanted, to let Minhyun know exactly how badly he wanted him.

Aaron had wanted this for longer than he was even ready to admit to himself. 

Minhyun’s hand slipped beneath the hem of Aaron’s t-shirt, greedily exploring Aaron’s torso with warm, slender fingers and driving him completely insane. 

“Minhyun-ah,” Aaron outright moaned when the Valkyrie rolled his hips. “S-shit.”

“Can I take this off?” Minhyun stopped kissing him for long enough to form a complete sentence, pulling at Aaron’s shirt. 

“Yeah,” Aaron rasped, his voice entirely destroyed and all they’d done was make out. “You too, though,” he added shyly, suddenly a little insecure when Minhyun started to lift his shirt and he couldn’t help but think about how long it’d been since he was with anyone like this. 

“Okay,” Minhyun pressed a quick peck to Aaron’s lips before discarding his own shirt, and then his hands were back on Aaron’s chest. Aaron had never felt like his body was anything special to look at, average at best, but the dark cloud of lust in Minhyun’s gaze when he settled back between Aaron’s thighs and consumed him with his eyes was so flattering that Aaron was afraid his blush must be covering his entire body. 

“Hyung,” Minhyun whispered as he leaned in to kiss Aaron’s jaw, then his neck, his fangs always carefully not to touch, sucking lightly when he found a spot that made Aaron gasp, just beside the necklace that held Minhyun’s feather pendant. “You’re perfect.” 

Aaron laughed quietly while Minhyun placed more wet kisses against his throat, his breath hitching when Minhyun found another sensitive spot and bit down just enough for his fang to pierce the skin but not enough to let blood flow. There would definitely be a bruise as the Valkyrie soothed the skin with his tongue. 

There was something horrifically intoxicating about the knowledge that Minhyun was leaving a mark on him, not even considering how likely it was that the others would see. 

“No one else can bite you,” Minhyun growled suddenly against the column of Aaron’s throat, “Only I can.”

“Oh— Oh ,” the realisation that Minhyun was being possessive went directly to Aaron’s already humiliatingly hard cock, his hips bucking up almost involuntarily in a need for friction, and Minhyun moaned so prettily. 

“I don’t want anyone else,” Aaron reassuresd, feeling like a weight was lifted off his shoulders now that he could finally admit as much without restraint. 

“Good,” Minhyun sat back a little so he could recapture Aaron’s lips in a slow, searing kiss that tasted like a promise. “I don’t—I don’t want anyone else to have me either.”

“I’m glad,” Aaron responded meekly. 

“Considering,” Minhyun’s hand settled low on Aaron’s waist, his thumb sliding beneath the elastic waistband of his sweatpants, “how badly I want you to take me tonight.” 

“You want me to-” Aaron stammered helplessly, his eyes blown comically wide, Minhyun’s bluntness hitting him with the force of a freight train. “-You’d let me?”

“ Let you ?” Minhyun’s hand slipped further beneath the hem of his pants, fingers splaying across the bare skin of his thigh, “hyung, you have no idea how many times I’ve thought about this. I want-”

“Me?” Aaron couldn’t help but fish for even more explicit validation, still struggling to wrap his mind around how lucky he was that the most beautiful man he’d ever seen wanted him in the same reckless, delusional way Aaron had fantasised about having him for at least the last several months; maybe years. Maybe forever.

“Yes,” Minhyun slipped his hand out of Aaron’s pants and Aaron almost whined in protest, before he instead palmed his cock over the material, grinning coyly when Aaron instantly moaned and rolled his hips so he pressed harder. “Is this okay?”

“Do you,” Aaron gasped, “really think you need to ask?”

Aaron thought he was a little in love with the smug smile tugging at the corners of Minhyun’s lips, with how confidently he took control and reveled in Aaron’s impatience. Perhaps he was just in love with everything about Minhyun, but there was something new and exhilarating about seeing this side of him, his pupils blown out and his swollen red lips just barely parted while he leaned over Aaron and watched how little it took for him to be on the verge of falling apart.

“I want to hear you say it.” Minhyun pressed a lingering kiss to Aaron’s collarbone. “Tell me what you want, Aaron-hyung.”

“ Minhyun-ah ,” Aaron threaded his fingers into Minhyun’s hair, needing to do something with his hands and feeling completely useless compared to how instinctually Minhyun seemed to know exactly what he was doing.

“I just,” Aaron heard his own voice quiver, and Minhyun picked up on his hesitance. Aaron was so overwhelmed by the sudden rush of affection he felt when Minhyun blinked up at him, reminded anew how special it felt to be so completely and all-encompassingly known . “I just love you so much.”

The words slipped out before Aaron had the chance to think about what he was saying, but for once; he was glad he didn’t allow himself to overthink. He thought it may have been the most honest thing he’d ever said. 

“Hyung…” Minhyun’s eyes shine with so much fondness and something that looked suspiciously like unshed tears that Aaron surged up to kiss him instead of complaining.

“I want everything,” Aaron breathed against Minhyun’s lips, kissing him again because he was selfish, because every moment without their mouths pressed together felt like a moment wasted. “I want to make you feel good. I want—I just want you . Anything you want, that’s what I want.”

Minhyun’s mouth opened but no words came out, and he shook his head slowly as he seemingly gave up on whatever he was going to say, smiling instead as he finally reached back down to pull down Aaron’s sweatpants. 

Whatever self-consciousness Aaron still felt earlier had been eviscerated, when Minhyun seemed to stop at his pants he grabbed loosely for his wrist and guided his hand back, nodding for him to take his boxers too.

“You couldn’t do this yourself?” Minhyun grinned even as he complied, shifting up and off of Aaron’s lap so he could take off his jeans and boxers and throw them along with Aaron’s somewhere in the corner of the room. 

“Oh, come on now,” Aaron attempted the same casual playfulness that Minhyun kept meeting him with, “as if you didn’t want to be the one to undress me.”

“Possibly,” Minhyun admitted with a devilish shy smile, “or maybe I just like the fact that you let me .”

“God, Minhyunnie,” Aaron shivered, almost offended by how effortlessly Minhyun was able to fluster him, and it was that exact moment that Minhyun chose to wrap a hand around his cock. Aaron moaned at the contact alone, and Minhyun leaned forward so their faces were only inches apart, staring directly into his eyes while he slowly began to stroke him. 

“You’d let me do anything, wouldn’t you?” Minhyun asked softly, and the combination of his low voice and the hand loosely fisting his cock was almost too much. Aaron nearly whimpered when he nodded in affirmation. 

Minhyun released his fist without warning, and the instantaneous pout that Aaron felt contort his own features at the sudden loss of friction made Minhyun huff with easy laughter, and he leaned forward to kiss Aaron’s cheek and pat his hair sweetly. 

“You’re everything,” Minhyun’s tone was full of devotion, and Aaron thought it was possible that Minhyun would kill him if he kept talking to him like that. 

Minhyun reached over to the nightstand, fishing through the top drawer. Aaron took half a second to wonder why he’d stopped before it clicked in his mind, and Minhyun was leaning back over him with a bottle of lube in hand.

“I’m scared I’ll hurt you, or do something wrong,” Aaron mumbled quietly, embarrassed by his inexperience, but needing to get it off his chest. “I’ve never been with a guy before.”

“Hyung,” Minhyun shushed him by placing a finger to his lips, and then kissed him for the millionth time, for good measure. “Stop worrying. Watch me, and next time you’ll know what to do.”

And Aaron watched . 

Minhyun squeezed the lube onto his fingers before he positioned himself in front of Aaron. He could see the pretty blush on Minhyun’s cheeks, going all the way down his throat. But the Valkyrie was determined. 

Aaron’s breathing was completely uneven as he watched Minhyun’s fingers disappear inside himself one by one, attempting to pay close attention to how he paced each thrust and how he decided when he was ready to add another. In truth, he was horrifically distracted by the small gasps Minhyun kept breathing out against the crook of Aaron’s neck. Aaron’s own breathing was uneven just watching, just at the thought of being able to do this for Minhyun himself next time, to draw these noises out of him using only his fingers and the anticipation for what was to come. 

Minhyun didn’t take long to decide he was ready, turning his attention back to Aaron. He thumbed at the head of Aaron’s cock almost lazily, making him groan with pleasure while Minhyun reached back for the bottle of lube with his other hand. 

“Were you taking notes?” Minhyun leaned forward to press his lips close to Aaron’s ear while he coated his cock with lube, pressing a kiss to his jawline when he leaned back, satisfied. 

Aaron nodded, not trusting his voice. 

“How should we-” Minhyun paused, and for a second Aaron swore he could see the worry forming on Minhyun’s pretty face, a crack in his expert facade. “I’m going to lie on my back,” Minhyun decided, and his cheeks were on fire when Aaron nodded earnestly, waiting for instructions. “And then I think you can figure the rest out yourself.” The Valkyrie added with a chuckle. 

“What?” Aaron exaggerated confusion, pretending to be upset even as he complied with Minhyun’s instructions and rolled to trade their places, settling between Minhyun’s spread legs when he laid back against the pillows.

“What if I have no idea what I’m doing?” Aaron grinned as he lined himself up, and Minhyun rolled his eyes. 

“You know what you’re doing.” Minhyun deadpanned. 

Aaron found his hand and intertwined their fingers before he slowly began to push in. He watched as Minhyun’s back arched beautifully from the bed, a sheen of sweat on his toned body. Aaron pressed in further, “shit, Minhyunnie. You feel so good.”

Minhyun’s breathing was deep as he held Aaron’s hand, his eyes closing as he breathed hard and moaned when Aaron pushed in the rest of the way, their hips connecting. “H-hyung…” he whimpered breathily.

Aaron’s entire body was on fire, he didn’t think anything had ever felt more right than being inside Minhyun, like they were made to be connected like this, two halves of the same complete whole. 

He thought about how quickly Minhyun had learned every single one of his mannerisms even after having years of blanks to fill in, how easily they could communicate without words, and he thought that surely, in every possible sense of the term, he’d found his other half. 

Minhyun shifted to wrap his legs around Aaron’s waist, pulling him closer, pulling him out of his head. 

“Hyung,” Minhyun panted against his mouth, their lips brushing in what hardly counted as a kiss, both of them too breathless to do anything more than breathe in one another’s oxygen. “You can move now.”

Aaron allowed instinct to take over, pushing in and out slowly and then faster, already dangerously close to falling apart as soon as Minhyun started bucking his hips in time with his thrusts, gasping hard every time their hips meet and mumbling some combination of there, right there, and Aaron’s name over and over. 

“I’m so close,” Aaron could barely form words, “I’m not gonna last, Minhyunnie.”

“Shit,” Minhyun moaned, cupping Aaron’s jaw with shaky fingers and pulling him into a kiss, “thank god, me neither.”

Aaron’s thrusts began to get sloppy when Minhyun sucked on his bottom lip, and he used the hand not still gripping Minhyun’s against the sheets to find his long-neglected cock, stroking him until Minhyun lost any composure he had left, writhing beneath him and whining into his mouth. 

“Cum with me, hyung,” Minhyun begged, and that was all it took. 

Aaron continued to stroke Minhyun through his own orgasm, already desperate to memorize the way the Valkyrie’s eyebrows scrunch up and his lips shakily parted when he spilled white all over Aaron’s hand and himself. Aaron was shaking when he pulled out, collapsing on top of Minhyun because he felt completely boneless, incapable of holding himself upright any longer. 

“Thank you hyung,” Minhyun said breathlessly against Aaron’s shoulder, wrapping his arms around the elder man’s back and holding him close.

“Thank you,” Aaron whispered back, lifting his head so he could press a kiss to Minhyun’s swollen lips. “For everything, next time I’ll be more confident.” He reassured as he sat up, starting to feel sticky. 

“ Next time, ” Minhyun repeated while he slowly sat up too, stretching out the words for emphasis. “I like the way that sounds. So much better than soon, or eventually .” 

Aaron nodded in agreement, grabbing for Minhyun’s hand to pull him up as he shifted toward the edge of the bed. “We need to shower.”

“ Soon ,” Minhyun whispered, Aaron tried incredibly hard to keep his face straight but couldn't help the fond smile he felt forming on his own lips when Minhyun laughed at his own joke. 

“I am not waiting for ‘soon’,” Aaron scolded, the tiniest bit of earnest hatred for the word and all its unfortunate connotations in their lives slipping into his attempt at a lighthearted retort. 

Minhyun must have noticed, because he conceded suddenly and allowed Aaron to pull him to his feet. 

“Worth the wait, though,” Minhyun mumbled when Aaron grabbed onto his waist and leaned in to kiss him just because he could, just because he wanted to. 

“Of course.” Aaron agreed instantly. 

As much as Aaron resented all those months and years of wondering and longing and waiting , he knew he’d choose to do it all again in a heartbeat if it meant he wound up here, his perfect person in his arms with an entire lifetime of next times ahead of them. 








Chapter Text

The warmth of body heat beside him made Daniel want to sleep for longer. But something made him want to awaken, his throat felt scratchy and he suddenly started to feel extremely hungry. The bloodlust… the hunger was kicking in again and Daniel had to clench his jaw. He didn’t know how long it would last, but he knew he needed blood, now. 

 

His eyes snapped open and he could see that there was daylight outside. Daniel quickly glanced at the strong body beside him only to meet Dongho’s large chocolate eyes. 

 

“Hungry?” The elder vampire asked. 

 

Daniel swallowed heavily and nodded, he had to look away in shame. Dongho sighed heavily as he cupped Daniel’s jaw and made him look back at him. Daniel could see he had a blood bag next to him, on the bedside table.

 

“Don’t be ashamed,” Dongho reassured him with a smile. “It’s completely normal.”

 

Daniel had to growl softly at that, he narrowed his eyes as he looked away from Dongho. “It’s not normal,” he said quietly. 

 

Dongho sighed heavily. “It is now.” 

 

Daniel’s eyes looked back at him as he shifted towards the side table and grabbed the bloodbag, he held it out for Daniel to take. He hesitated slightly but knew Dongho wouldn’t stop unless he took it and drank it. 

 

Daniel sighed and took it, he grimaced slightly but he could feel his fangs itching to taste the blood. He didn’t want to admit it but he really did want to drink it. 

 

Dongho watched the newborn closely as he tried to fight his instincts but couldn’t. Daniel opened the top of the bag and began to drink, Dongho ran a hand through his hair and carefully climbed out the bed. 

 

Daniel’s eyes widened as he drank, watching Dongho climb out of bed. The vampire had only boxers on, his strong toned body on display. Daniel was suddenly aware of what had transpired between them the night before. The obvious sexual tension between them, the way Dongho had set boundaries and not taken advantage of him. Daniel couldn’t help but pause in his drinking, Dongho was in love with him and yet had still made sure that he didn’t pressure Daniel into anything he didn’t want. Daniel had practically used Dongho’s emotions to get himself off. He growled under his breath, making Dongho look back at him. 

 

“Daniel-ah? Is it not good?” He asked. 

 

Daniel’s eyes widened at his words, he could feel his cheeks flush and quickly turned away from Dongho, continuing to drink. 

 

Dongho could only chuckle softly under his breath as he pulled his shirt on. His hair fluffed as he did but he ignored it as he buckled his belt. He hoped Daniel had now seen him in a different way, but he wouldn’t force the newborn into admitting anything. 

 

Daniel ran a hand through his hair as he finished the bloodbag, he immediately felt better and more comfortable. He looked towards the window and could see it was starting to get sunny. “Do I have to stay here?” He asked quietly. 

 

Dongho raised a brow at him. “For now,” he answered. 

 

Daniel clenched his fists in the bedsheet as he growled softly. “Will I hurt them…” he whispered worriedly. 

 

“Maybe,” Dongho replied honestly. “But you’re strong and resilient so it’s not clear what your reaction would be.” He said. 

 

Daniel nodded in understanding. He looked at Dongho with careful eyes. “You’ll help me?” 

 

Dongho smiled. He carefully made his way towards the bed and stood before Daniel, he looked down at him with devoted eyes. “I’m here for you,” he reassured. 

 

Daniel bit his bottom lip as he gazed up at Dongho, the elder vampire was looking at him with such emotion that it almost made Daniel want to fall. Instead, he swallowed heavily and nodded. 

 

Dongho could see the confusion reflecting in Daniel’s eyes. The newborn vampire was trying to decipher what their relationship was after what had happened. 

 

“I’m going to check on the others,” Dongho told him. 

 

Daniel’s eyes widened. “But—“

 

“I’ll be back soon, don’t worry,” he reassured. 

 

Daniel pouted, he couldn’t help it, he didn’t want to be left alone in the room again. He watched as Dongho walked towards the door, he looked back and smiled reassuringly at him before he closed the door behind himself. Daniel could hear the hum of the spell coming from the door again. He sighed heavily. 






🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸





Aaron smiled, he’d woken up a few minutes ago. Minhyun was surprisingly still asleep beside him, the Valkyrie looked relaxed as he snuggled against Aaron’s chest. Aaron was stroking his hair gently, he wished they could stay like this forever but he knew they had important things ahead of them. 

 

Aaron knew he’d never forget last night. Minhyun was so beautiful and confident, Aaron found himself falling in love with the Valkyrie again. 

 

Minhyun groaned softly as he began to shift and awaken. Aaron pulled his hand from Minhyun’s hair but still gazed at him with a smile. 

 

The Valkyrie’s eyes fluttered open, he took a moment to take in his surroundings. Minhyun could immediately feel Aaron’s presence beside him and smiled as he looked at the pure-soul. Aaron was smiling back at him handsomely. 

 

All of Minhyun’s worries fell away as he saw the content smile on Aaron’s face. 

 

“Good morning,” Aaron grinned happily. 

 

“Hi.” Minhyun responded with a shy smile, he could feel the positive energy coming from Aaron immediately. 

 

“Hi,” Aaron chuckled before he leaned forward and kissed Minhyun’s lips gently. He felt the gasp the Valkyrie let out before he relaxed against Aaron’s lips. 

 

Minhyun felt Aaron pushing him back against the bed and he was about to allow the pure-soul to do whatever he wanted when he realised that they had other things to worry about. “H-hyung,” he gasped as he placed his hands on Aaron’s shoulders. 

 

Aaron pulled back and smiled down at him, he was almost overwhelmed by Minhyun’s presence and didn’t want him to leave. But Aaron knew what Minhyun was thinking. They still had things to do. “We should head downstairs,” Aaron suggested as he sat up. 

 

Minhyun blinked back at him and nodded. He watched as Aaron climbed out the bed and headed towards the en-suite. He ran a hand through his hair and couldn’t stop the smile from fluttering on his lips. Minhyun felt so overwhelmingly happy, Aaron and him were official. They both felt the same way, Minhyun knew that they had a dangerous fight ahead of them but he felt more confident.

 

Aaron was determined, and Minhyun would never let anyone hurt him. 






🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸






Youngjo sighed heavily, he ran a hand through his hair as he paced in the living room. Geonhak and Donghyun were in the kitchen eating. 

 

Youngmin was watching him closely. “Relax.” The younger twin sighed heavily. 

 

“How can we?” Youngjo said as he stopped and glared at Youngmin. “We need to plan an attack but they’re all too busy fucking,” he growled. 

 

“Yah, don’t be so vulgar.” Youngmin scolded with a glare. He didn’t need to think of his friends like that, no matter how much he knew what was going on. 

 

Youngjo rolled his eyes, crossing his arms over his chest. “It’s not a lie and you know it.” He shot back. 

 

Geonhak and Donghyun could hear the twins conversing, the halfbreed sighed heavily as he stood from his chair. He walked toward where the incubi were and raised a brow at Youngjo pointedly. “Youngjo-hyung.” 

 

The incubus looked at him. “Do we have a plan?”

 

Geonhak sighed and shook his head. “Not yet—“

 

“Exactly,” Youngjo was quick to cut him off, agitation in his voice as he continued. “We can’t just sit here and wait for them to come back and attack us again,” he growled. 

 

Geonhak bit his bottom lip, he could see how agitated Youngjo was. It was strange, the incubus was fine last night and this morning but he seemed to be extremely annoyed now. Geonhak could see even Youngmin was looking at his twin with worry. Geonhak sighed. “Follow me.” He instructed the incubus as he walked past him and outside. 

 

Youngjo raised a brow, looking at Youngmin but his twin just shrugged. Youngjo followed after Geonhak. 

 

Youngmin sighed heavily and shook his head as he watched the pair head out into the gardens. 

 

Donghyun could see Youngmin’s worried expression and walked up to him, wrapping his arms around the incubus’s waist and resting his chin on his shoulder. 

 

“Donghyunnie?” Youngmin looked at him awkwardly. 

 

Donghyun gave Youngmin’s throat a gentle kiss. “Relax,” he reassured. He’d seen Youngmin’s expression constantly changing from happiness to worry. Donghyun just wanted him to be happy, he knew they had a dangerous fight ahead of them but now when they were together he didn’t want Youngmin to think about it. “I’m here,” he reassured. 

 

Youngmin placed his hands over Donghyun’s own on his waist and relaxed against him. The warlock was his rock, he was always there whenever Youngmin needed him. 

 

There was a sound from the staircase and the pair quickly looked over to see Dongho walking down.

 

The vampire looked at the couple and nodded his head. “Morning,” he offered. 

 

Donghyun smiled. “Hey.”

 

Youngmin raised a brow at Dongho, he knew why Youngjo was so agitated. The scent of arousal on the vampire was strong, even from the night before. “You look happy,” Youngmin commented. 

 

Dongho’s eyes widened at the incubus’s implication. He looked at Youngmin sheepishly and nodded awkwardly. The vampires ears were pink slightly. He cleared his throat awkwardly. “Where is everyone?”

 

Donghyun chuckled softly as he pulled away from Youngmin and looked at Dongho. “Aaron-hyung and Minhyun-hyung aren’t up yet,” he answered. 

 

Dongho frowned slightly. “They’re not?” He’d expected the others to all be awake before him and ready to talk about what they were to do next. 

 

“Not yet…” Youngmin said cautiously as he watched Dongho with a knowing expression. 

 

Dongho raised a brow as he could see Youngmin’s expression. His eyes widened as he realised what Youngmin was implying. He shook his head, not wanting the mental image of his best friend. “Where’s your twin?” He asked instead. 

 

“Youngjo and Geonhak are outside,” Youngmin replied. 

 

Dongho nodded. He awkwardly sat down on the sofa. 

 

Donghyun moved to sit opposite him on the other sofa. He was watching Dongho carefully. “How’s Daniel feeling?” He asked. 

 

“Better,” Dongho replied. “He’s drinking,” he added. 

 

Youngmin nodded. “That’s a good sign,” he smiled reassuringly at Dongho. He knew the vampire was trying as hard as he could to help Daniel, Dongho’s feelings for the hunter were obvious. 

 

“Do you think he’d be able to control himself?” Donghyun asked cautiously. He knew he was one of the members of their crew that Daniel would target, he was human after all. 

 

“He’s determined,” Dongho answered reassuringly. “But I’m not sure he realised how strong his bloodlust is yet.” He added with worried eyes. 

 

Youngmin nodded as he moved to sit down beside Donghyun. “The only way he’ll learn is to face it head on,” he said carefully. 

 

Dongho nodded. “I know…” 

 

“Are you prepared?” Youngmin questioned, watching Dongho’s expression closely. 

 

Dongho sighed heavily and ran a hand through his hair. He shook his head. “Honestly, no.” He replied. 

 

Youngmin bit his bottom lip carefully. “Dongho-yah—“

 

“I just have to be strong, approachable,” Dongho suddenly announced, it sounded more like he was trying to convince himself more than anyone else. 

 

Donghyun smiled at him. “You are, hyung,” he responded. 

 

Dongho offered him a smile. “Maybe…”

 

The sound of footsteps made them all pause and look towards the sound. Minhyun and Aaron both appeared, they looked like they were glowing. 

 

“Good morning,” Aaron offered everyone a smile. 

 

Dongho nodded at them. “Hey,” he replied. 

 

Youngmin raised a brow as he saw the energy flowing from the couple as they walked together. He couldn't help but chuckle softly. 

 

Minhyun knew why Youngmin was chuckling at him but he chose to ignore him as he sat beside Dongho. Aaron moved to sit beside Donghyun. 

 

Minhyun raised a brow. “Where’s Geonhak?” He asked. 

 

“He’s outside with Youngjo,” Youngmin reassured with a smile. 

 

The Valkyrie nodded. 

 

Aaron could see the almost embarrassed expression on Minhyun’s face as he refused to look at Youngmin.  Aaron was suddenly aware of the incubi in their crew, clearly they knew exactly what had transpired the night before. Aaron cleared his throat. “Uh,” he started awkwardly making everyone look at him. “Should we plan for what our next step is?” He asked. 

 

Youngmin and Donghyun chuckled at him softly. Aaron’s cheeks heated up and he knew he should’ve thought before he spoke. But he was glad that the air seemed to be more clear now. 




🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸




Youngjo tilted his head with confusion as he saw the halfbreed had run out into the garden. Youngjo strode towards him. “What are you doing?” He asked Geonhak once he’d caught up to him. 

 

Geonhak turned to him and smiled. “Close your eyes,” he suddenly said. 

 

Youngjo frowned. “What?”

 

“Just do it,” Geonhak grumbled with a roll of his eyes. 

 

Youngjo was still unsure what the halfbreed was doing, but he did what he was told and closed his eyes. Almost immediately he felt something soft being wrapped around his eyes, covering his vision. “Geonhak-ah…?”

 

“Do you trust me?” Geonhak’s voice suddenly spoke from in front of him. 

 

“Of course,” Youngjo replied quickly. He didn’t know what was going on, but he could feel himself relax as his senses filled with Geonhak’s scent. 

 

Not a second later, Youngjo suddenly felt Geonhak’s lips on his own. The halfbreed was cupping his strong jawline tightly to keep his head in the position he needed. 

 

Youngjo growled as he felt Geonhak’s fingers brush against the rose tattoo on his neck, the one that bonded him to the halfbreed. It was a reminder to Youngjo that he had to listen but he also saw it as a mark of possession the halfbreed had placed on him. 

 

Youngjo groaned as he felt Geonhak’s tongue run over his lips, he immediately opened his mouth to allow the halfbreed better access. Geonhak ran his tongue over Youngjo’s, both of them teasing each other. 

 

Youngjo growled darkly in his throat, he lifted his hands and placed them on Geonhak’s waist, it only lasted a second before Geonhak’s own hands gripped his wrists and pulled his arms away. Youngjo growled again, Geonhak forced his hands to his sides. Youngjo wanted to push him, wanted his hands all over Geonhak but he allowed the halfbreed to control the situation. 

 

Geonhak was smiling against Youngjo’s lips, he gave him another gentle kiss before he pulled away. Youngjo leaned forwards to chase his lips but Geonhak was already too far away. 

 

“Wait here for a minute,” Geonhak instructed. “After a minute, you can come find me.” 

 

Youngjo frowned under the blindfold. He nodded in understanding before he heard the sound of Geonhak’s footsteps walking away from him, his scent moving away as well. 

 

Youngjo did as he was told, he waited a minute before he reached for the blindfold and took it off, he raised a brow at the soft material and smirked playfully at the thoughts of using it again. He shook his head as he shoved it in his pocket. He looked out over the garden and raised a brow. He couldn’t see Geonhak anywhere, he took a deep breath as he focused on his other senses.  

 

Youngjo frowned deeper again, he couldn’t even really sense where the halfbreed had run off too. He carefully began to walk around the gardens. He couldn’t help but feel a thrill run through him and found himself smiling as he looked around the gardens for Geonhak. Youngjo realised that Geonhak was extremely familiar with the house and the grounds and had the upper hand in this game. He smiled wider, his wings spreading as he decided on a different approach. 

 

Flying into the air, Youngjo now had a new perspective of the grounds and was able to see better. He frowned though when he realised he still couldn’t see where Geonhak was. Youngjo wondered what the halfbreed was playing at, where did he go? 

 

He flew around a few times before he truly began to feel lost, Geonhak’s aura wasn’t around anywhere, Youngjo couldn’t locate him. He landed on the roof of the house and bit his bottom lip as he looked out over the garden again. Youngjo was suddenly aware again of the Valkyrie magic that was around the home. Geonhak’s aura was shielded by his family’s old magic, that's why he couldn’t locate him. He growled. 

 

“Relax…” 

 

Youngjo’s eyes widened as he suddenly heard Geonhak’s voice in his head. He looked around the garden again, he didn’t even know how Geonhak had managed to do that… 

 

Youngjo’s eyes zoned in on something in the centre of the garden, he tilted his head at the attention grabbing blue colour. Immediately he flew down towards it, Youngjo blinked as he saw the lone blue rose in the grass. He kneeled down and took the flower, he frowned. 

 

Suddenly, Youngjo felt the familiar presence close to him, he turned around and yelped as he was forced to the ground. Geonhak was straddling on top of him, his hand was wrapped around Youngjo’s throat, not strong enough to hurt but enough to know it was there. 

 

Youngjo looked up at the halfbreed carefully. Geonhak was smiling, he reached his free hand to take the blue rose from where Youngjo had dropped it. 

 

The incubus watched him closely. “Geonhak-ah…”

 

“Relax,” Geonhak responded as he moved the rose towards Youngjo’s face, tucking the stem behind his ear. He sat back and smiled at Youngjo’s handsome face. The rose was a pretty contrast to the tattoo on his neck just under Geonhak’s fingers. 

 

Youngjo almost wanted to purr at the attention Geonhak was giving him but he held back. Instead he focused on something else. “Your family’s spell is pretty strong.”

 

Geonhak blinked. “You couldn’t see me?” He asked. 

 

Youngjo shook his head. 

 

Geonhak raised a brow, he could see the relief on Youngjo’s face. He knew the incubus would find it difficult to see him because of the spells around the house, but Geonhak thought his scent would’ve been stronger for Youngjo. 

 

“I see you now,” Youngjo suddenly said before he reached his hands to Geonhak’s waist, holding him securely. 

 

Geonhak smiled down at him, he felt completely relaxed and safe in Youngjo’s presence and he could see the same thoughts reflected in Youngjo’s eyes. 

 

“The rose, how did you do it?” Youngjo asked softly. 

 

Geonhak smiled at him, “there is a rose bush around the other side of the house, it has a spell on it from my harabeoji.” He answered with a smile. “Roses remind me of you.” 

 

Youngjo smiled happily at that, holding Geonhak close to him and feeling the halfbreed tremble in his hands. “Why do they remind you of me?” He asked, a playful smile on his face. 

 

Geonhak bit his bottom lip, Youngjo’s eyes followed the gesture quickly. Geonhak smiled, he leaned down to kiss the incubus again but paused when he heard the sound of Minhyun calling his name. 

 

“Geonhakkie! Come back!” Minhyun called. 

 

Youngjo growled. He still felt the irritation from the morning after he’d sensed what had transpired between the other couples in the house. And now the Valkyrie was getting between his time? 

 

Geonhak sighed before he made a move to pull away, Youngjo was quicker and managed to lean upward and catch Geonhak’s lips in a gentle kiss. The halfbreed’s eyes widened and he quickly pulled back, cheeks pink. 

 

Youngjo sighed heavily as Geonhak moved away from him, he held his hand out for Youngjo to take. He was pulled to his feet but thankfully the rose didn’t dislodge from his ear. He carefully took the flower and held it in his palm. 

 

Geonhak smiled at him. “Let’s go,” he said. 

 

Youngjo nodded. He followed after the halfbreed and couldn’t help but growl at Minhyun as he stood smugly in the doorway. Geonhak turned back to him and frowned slightly but Youngjo just continued into the house, sitting on one of the chairs and crossing his arms. 

 

Chapter Text

“Now that we’re all here,” Aaron said softly, smiling at them all. “I think we need to get a plan together,” he suggested. 

 

They all knew that eventually Rain would come after them again, and the best way for them to fight was to take the warlock and his followers head on. 

 

Minhyun looked at Dongho with an unsure expression. “Is Daniel-ah going to be okay?” He asked cautiously. 

 

Dongho glanced at the Valkyrie before he sighed heavily. “He’s strong, but I’m not sure how he’ll handle being around others.” He admitted. Dongho wouldn’t build Daniel’s abilities if he knew the newborn would fail and potentially hurt someone. 

 

Minhyun nodded. “We need to test it—“

 

“What? No!” Dongho’s eyes widened at Minhyun’s reply. “Do you know how guilty he’d feel if he hurt any of you?” He said with a growl. He knew Daniel was already struggling mentally with what happened, he didn’t even want to think what would happen if he accidentally hurt someone. 

 

“That’s why we need to do it in a contained environment,” Youngmin suggested. “Where you can be there for him,” he added with a smile towards Dongho. The vampire still looked unsure but nodded anyway. 

 

“So we need bait,” Minhyun suddenly said. 

 

“Bait?” Aaron’s eyes widened slightly at that. “I don’t like the sound of that…” he said with his arms crossed. 

 

Minhyun bit his lip before he glanced over at Geonhak, his younger cousin immediately felt eyes on him and looked over at the Valkyrie. 

 

“Why are you looking at me?” Geonhak grumbled, he knew what Minhyun was thinking. 

 

Minhyun sighed. “You’re a halfbreed, your blood is—“

 

“No.” Youngjo quickly cut the Valkyrie off before he could say anymore, the agitation obvious in his expression. 

 

Youngmin glanced at his twin cautiously. “Youngjo-yah—“

 

“No,” Youngjo repeated, shaking his head as he growled. “What if the newborn can’t control himself? Then what?” He asked honestly. 

 

Dongho narrowed his eyes. “He can.”

 

“You just admitted you didn’t know whether he would be able to,” Youngjo reminded him, he didn’t like the idea of using Geonhak for bait. 

 

“Hyung,” Geonhak smiled reassuringly at him before he looked at Minhyun and Dongho. “I’ll do it.” 

 

Youngjo’s eyes widened. “What?”

 

Geonhak was still looking at his cousin and the vampire as he continued. “Just make sure Daniel-hyung doesn’t try and bite me, yeah?” He said awkwardly. 

 

Dongho sighed with a soft smile, he was thankful to Geonhak for helping them out with Daniel. “I’ll try my best,” he replied. 

 

Youngjo growled darkly and quickly turned on his feet, heading out of the house again. Geonhak watched him go with confused eyes, he didn’t understand why Youngjo was being so hostile. Geonhak knew that Minhyun and Dongho wouldn’t ever let Daniel actually bite him. 

 

“What’s wrong with him…?” Geonhak sighed heavily, running a hand through his hair. 

 

Youngmin smiled at him. “He’s jealous,” he replied. 

 

Geonhak raised a brow. “Huh? Of what?” 

 

“He’s never tasted your blood,” Youngmin replied shortly. “Incubi are pretty possessive, he’s only irritated at the thought of someone biting you before he has.” He explained. 

 

Minhyun glared slightly at that, he didn’t even want to think about anyone putting their fangs on his cousin. Especially since Geonhak’s blood was so rare. “Don’t even think about it,” Minhyun warned as he saw Geonhak’s expression shift to guilt. 

 

Geonhak narrowed his eyes on the Valkyrie and shook his head. It was his decision as to whether or not he wanted Youngjo to bite him. Not Minhyun’s. Geonhak grumbled and ran a hand through his hair before he shook his head. 

 

Dongho cleared his throat. “So…? Are we doing this or not?” He asked, looking at the halfbreed pointedly. “Geonhak-ah?”

 

Geonhak thought about it for a moment before he sighed and nodded. “If it’ll help Daniel-hyung,” he responded. 

 

Dongho smiled at him. “Don’t worry, I won’t let him bite anyone,” he reassured. 

 

Geonhak rolled his eyes playfully and nodded. 

 

Minhyun was watching his cousin closely as he looked out of the house. He couldn’t help but sigh heavily, he could see it in Geonhak’s expression that he was falling for the incubus. Minhyun bit his lip, it wasn’t any of his business but he couldn’t stop worrying slightly. 

 

“Shall I explain to Daniel what’s going on?” Dongho suggested. 

 

“Yeah, hopefully he’ll be okay,” Aaron answered with a soft smile. 

 

Dongho nodded before he made his way towards the stairs. He unconsciously took the stairs more slowly than he would usually. He didn’t want Daniel to feel discouraged, Dongho had confidence in him but he was afraid that Daniel didn’t have confidence in himself. 

 

Geonhak watched Dongho take his leave before he glanced out the back door, he could see Youngjo pacing on the porch. “I’m gonna get him back,” he told the others before he made his way to the back door. 

 

Minhyun watched his cousin go with careful eyes. 

 

Aaron smiled as he saw the worried expression on Minhyun’s face. He automatically walked towards the Valkyrie and held his hand. “It’s okay,” he reassured. 

 

Minhyun looked back at him and smiled. “C’mon hyung, I have to make sure you’re protected,” he said carefully. Aaron nodded as he followed the Valkyrie. 

 

Geonhak took a deep breath before he approached the agitated incubus. “Youngjo-hyung,” he called out. Youngjo immediately turned to him and looked at him carefully, his pretty eyes were shielded so Geonhak couldn’t tell what he was thinking. “Come back inside,” Geonhak said. 

 

Youngjo growled under his breath. “I don’t know what I’ll do if he bites you,” the incubus admitted. 

 

Geonhak’s eyes widened at that. He hadn’t thought about how Youngjo would react if things went wrong. Geonhak knew that the majority of the group would choose to help Daniel over Youngjo if the incubus was to react badly. “Trust me, I’ll be okay, but I need you beside me,” Geonhak said softly, smiling at Youngjo. 

 

The incubus paused in his pacing and turned to Geonhak, he looked at the halfbreed carefully but could only see Geonhak’s reassuring expression. Youngjo sighed and nodded. He followed Geonhak heading back into the main house. Youngjo couldn’t help but be on edge. 

 

Daniel stared at the door, he was sitting on the bed, legs crossed. He’d been trying to listen to the conversations downstairs but had been unable to hear anything. He sighed heavily and he ran a hand through his hair. He was restless. Daniel hated sitting around, especially when his friends were potentially in danger. He was agitated and he knew his eyes were red, his fangs were itching and he felt the need to run away. Go after his friends himself if he were to be locked away being here.

 

Suddenly, the spell around the door began to shift. Daniel could immediately tell it was his sire, and not a moment later Dongho stepped through the door. 

 

He offered Daniel a careful smile. “Hey, how’re you feeling?” Dongho asked. 

 

Daniel raised a brow. “Bored.” He replied. 

 

Dongho sighed but nodded in agreement, he knew if their roles were reversed he’d also feel the same way. “We're going to move out soon,” he started. 

 

Daniel tilted his head with a frown. “What do you mean?” He stood from the bed and looked at Dongho with curious eyes. 

 

The elder vampire smiled reassuringly at him. “We need to see how you react, so that you’re ready to fight with us,” he answered. 

 

Daniel’s frown deepened. “React? React to what?” He asked. 

 

“Being around others,” Dongho responded cautiously. 

 

Daniel’s eyes widened at what the implications were for him to come out. He quickly shook his head. “But… what if I hurt someone?” He said softly. 

 

Dongho was still smiling at him reassuringly. “You won’t—“

 

“You don’t know that,” Daniel growled as he cut the vampire off. Dongho was placing too much confidence in Daniel’s ability to control himself. Daniel was afraid. 

 

“If I see that you’re losing control, I’ll stop you.” Dongho continued. 

 

Daniel bit his lip, his fangs irritating. He didn’t want to risk potentially hurting his friends but Dongho looked so supportive. He nodded softly. “Promise me you’ll stop me,” Daniel said softly. 

 

Dongho smiled and nodded. “I promise.” He held his hand out for Daniel to take. 

 

Daniel glanced down at the older vampire's hand and took it in his own. He immediately felt himself relax as he followed Dongho out of the bedroom, feeling the spell shift around him to allow him freedom. 

 

Daniel was immediately hit with various scents in the house, he could smell the sweet scent of human blood. But, he could also feel Minhyun’s strong aura as well as other unfamiliar auras which he presumed were the incubus twins. 

 

Carefully, the vampires walked down the stairs until they came into the living room. To Daniel’s surprise the rest of the group were all there, only there was protection around them. Minhyun stood in front of Aaron, his wings spread as he glared at Daniel, Aaron was hidden behind him so much that Daniel could only sense Minhyun’s aura. Donghyun stood behind Youngmin, the incubus also had his wings out, stood protectively in front of the warlock. 

 

Daniel sighed heavily until he noticed that Geonhak was just standing in front of him, his arms crossed over his chest as he watched Daniel’s expression closely. 

 

“Hey,” Geonhak offered with a polite smile. “How’re you feeling?”

 

Daniel smiled back at him, he kept his eyes on Youngjo, the incubus stood behind Geonhak watching them closely with dark eyes. “Better, thanks,” Daniel replied. 

 

“Good,” Geonhak nodded. “We need you to be ready for the fight.”

 

Daniel was breathing deeply, he couldn’t help but wonder why Geonhak wasn’t being protected by Youngjo and was just standing ready. “Do we have a plan?” Daniel asked cautiously. 

 

Geonhak shrugged in response. 

 

“We need to make sure you’re in control,” Minhyun’s voice suddenly said from his position in the corner of the room. 

 

Daniel bit his bottom lip and nodded, he knew that they were all supportive of him but they were also on high alert in case something happened. 

 

“There will be blood,” Youngjo warned, watching the newborn closely. “So you need to control yourself.” 

 

Daniel shook his head. “I don’t want to hurt any of you,” he said with worried and frightened eyes. 

 

Youngmin offered the frightened vampire a gentle smile. “We know that, but you might not be able to control yourself.” He said carefully. 

 

Daniel clenched his fists at his sides, he felt useless. “So… what can I do?” He asked. 

 

Geonhak looked over at Minhyun and the Valkyrie nodded back at him. Geonhak sighed heavily before he glanced at Daniel. “Control yourself,” he replied. 

 

Daniel frowned as Geonhak walked towards him. In doing so, Youngjo’s aura around the halfbreed began to falter. Daniel was suddenly overwhelmed with the addictive scent of blood, but it was better than the bloodbag scent. This blood was Geonhak’s, a halfbreed. 

 

Dongho watched Daniel’s expression and stance change as Geonhak stepped toward him. The newborn's eyes widened as he caught onto the scent of Geonhak, his eyes flashed red. 

 

Geonhak was cautious, he could see the change in Daniel’s demeanour. “Relax,” he said carefully. “You’ve got this.” He took another cautious step towards Daniel before he heard a dark growl. Geonhak’s eyes widened as he saw Daniel looking back at him with fangs ready and red eyes. 

 

“Stop…” Daniel said carefully as he held his head in his hands to try and regain control. “I-I can’t…”

 

Dongho stepped beside him calmly. “Daniel-ah…”

 

Daniel was suddenly overwhelmed with bloodlust, he couldn’t stop himself and knew he’d regret everything but he couldn’t control it. 

 

Geonhak and Dongho didn’t react fast enough as Daniel moved. Geonhak gasped, he thought he’d immediately feel Daniel’s fangs on him but instead heard a loud crash as Youngjo tackled the newborn vampire to the floor. 

 

Geonhak’s eyes widened as he saw that Daniel had sunk his fangs into Youngjo’s arm, the incubus was attempting to fling the vampire off but in doing so was just making Daniel more agitated and the wound in his arm bigger. 

 

“Youngjo!” Youngmin bellowed for his twin, he wanted to move and help but he also had to make sure that Donghyun stayed protected.  

 

“Daniel! Stop!” Dongho approached them and held the back of Daniel’s neck, the newborn flinched and his fangs pulled off of Youngjo’s flesh. Dongho took the opportunity to yank Daniel to his feet and force him against the wall. The newborn struggled against him, Dongho growled softly before he carefully pulled Daniel back up the stairs and towards the bedroom. 

 

“Hyung!” Geonhak quickly ran to Youngjo’s aid as the incubus fell to the floor, clutching his bleeding arm. Geonhak’s eyes widened as he saw how deep the wound was. “Don’t move, the wound is deep,” he warned. 

 

Youngjo was growling and shook his head in response. “I’m okay,” he replied. 

 

“No, you’re not,” Youngmin growled as he came to his twin's aid, he shook his head as he saw the blood coming from his wound. “You’re not healing?” He pointed out with a raised brow. 

 

“It’s just slow.” Youngjo grumbled in response, he could feel his whole body was weakened by the bite and knew that Daniel might’ve accidentally released some poison into his body. It wouldn’t be life threatening to Youngjo but it would make his healing more difficult. 

 

“It’s never this slow…” Youngmin sighed as he looked over his agitated brother. 

 

Geonhak was looking at the incubus twins with worried eyes. “Hyung, can I help?” He asked Youngmin. The incubus smiled and  was about to answer when Minhyun’s voice cut him off. 

 

“Absolutely not,” Minhyun growled. 

 

Aaron bit his lip, he could sense the Valkyrie’s agitation. “Minhyun-ah…”

 

“If I can do something to help imma do it,” Geonhak shot back at his cousin, narrowing his eyes. 

 

Minhyun growled softly under his breath, Aaron quickly reached for the Valkyrie’s hand and held it, keeping Minhyun as calm as he could. He instantly felt Minhyun relax, the Valkyrie remained silent as Geonhak looked back at Youngjo. 

 

“It’s healing now,” Youngjo announced, Geonhak could see Youngjo’s skin was attempting to heal itself. 

 

“Did he drink from you?” Youngmin asked calmly. 

 

Youngjo nodded in response. “I think so?”

 

Youngmin sighed heavily. “Shit…”

 

“Is that bad?” Aaron asked with wide worried eyes. He still didn’t understand the implications of blood drinking depending on the species of the person. 

 

Youngmin sighed softly. “Daniel-ah will be fine,” he smiled in reassurance at Aaron. “But, it’ll take Youngjo longer to regain his strength.”

 

Youngjo shook his head before he quickly stood up. “I’m fine—“ he stumbled as he spoke. 

 

Geonhak quickly reached out and helped him to stay on his feet. “Hyung!” Youngmin’s eyes widened and he quickly moved to Youngjo’s other side to help him too. 

 

Youngjo groaned. “Shit...”

 

Youngmin sighed heavily and narrowed his eyes on his twin. “Daniel probably took a lot more than you think,” he scolded. 

 

“Bastard,” Youngjo growled. 

 

Geonhak frowned. “Hey, he didn’t mean to,” he responded harshly, he could see in Daniel’s expression that the newborn vampire was struggling. 

 

Youngjo scoffed. “Yeah, he was going for your throat,” he said dangerously as he glared at Geonhak.

 

The halfbreed’s eyes widened at Youngjo’s dark tone. “Youngjo-hyung…”

 

Youngmin shook his head as he held Youngjo’s arm tightly. “I’ll take you to Geonhak’s room, you need to rest,” he announced. 

 

Youngjo shook his head. “I’m fine, we need a plan anyway,” he retorted before he carefully sat himself down on one of the sofas. “I’ll just rest on the sofa.”

 

Youngmin rolled his eyes at his twin, knowing just how stubborn he was. “Fine.” He grumbled before he gestured to Minhyun. 

 

The Valkyrie nodded, they all took a seat, if they came up with a plan they could fill Dongho in later. 

 

Geonhak looked at Youngjo cautiously and made a move to sit beside him but was held back by Youngmin. The other incubus smiled reassuringly at him before he sat beside his twin. Geonhak bit his lip before he sat on the sofa opposite them, with Aaron and Minhyun. Donghyun sat on the chair beside Youngmin. 

 

“Okay,” Aaron said calmly as he looked around at everyone, they all looked washed out and defeated. He knew that somehow he had to try and get them motivated but he had no idea how. “We need a plan,” he said lamely. 

 

“We need to strike Rain where he hides,” Minhyun announced. 

 

Geonhak nodded. “Take the battle to him.”

 

Aaron bit his bottom lip. “We can’t forget, Daniel-ah’s friends are the main priority, we have to make sure they’re safe,” he reminded the group. They all nodded in agreement, none of them wanted to hurt innocent people. 

 

Donghyun raised a brow. “And everyone else that we’ll encounter…?”

 

“We have to consider them a threat.” Minhyun answered carefully. 

 

Everyone nodded in agreement, they knew that the fight would be hard but they had to do it. 

 

Youngmin sighed softly. “Do we at least have some support? We don’t know how many followers Rain has,” he asked. 

 

The Valkyrie nodded. “The NU’EST clan will help us,” Minhyun announced with a reassuring smile. 

 

Aaron smiled at that, he was thankful to Jonghyeon even after what had happened when they’d taken refuge with the vampires. 

 

“We need to have someone be a distraction so that they focus on that,” Minhyun suggested suddenly. 

 

Aaron’s eyes widened. “A distraction? Are you sure?” He asked, he didn’t think it was such a good idea. 

 

“They won’t expect us to bring the fight to them,” Youngjo pitched in, his eyes glowing red as he held his injured arm close to his chest. He was breathing deeply, growling under his breath as he fought his urges. He tried his best to keep his eyes away from Geonhak, knowing that if he looked at the halfbreed he’d want to take him apart right there in the middle of the room. 

 

Geonhak could see how much Youngjo was struggling and it broke him, it was because of him that Daniel had bitten the incubus. “Youngjo-hyung…” he called softly but the incubus refused to look at him. 

 

“I’ll do it, I’ll be the distraction,” Youngjo suddenly announced. 

 

Geonhak’s eyes widened. “Hyung, what?”

 

“Are you sure?” Youngmin looked at his twin with concern. 

 

Youngjo nodded. “I can play it up, say that I want to return to their side,” he added. 

 

Minhyun was surprised the incubus had offered himself and he couldn’t help but nod in agreement. “Youngjo does have a rapport with them…”

 

Aaron ran a hand through his hair as he shook his head. “I don’t know, I don’t like this,” he responded. 

 

Youngjo sighed heavily. “All we need is an opportunity to surround and attack, making sure that Daniel’s friends are safe.” 

 

Donghyun nodded. “It’s the best shot we have,” he said. 

 

“When shall we move out?” Youngmin asked. 

 

Donghyun raised a brow. “Do we even know where we’re going?” He questioned. 

 

Aaron was suddenly aware of the prisoner they had in the home and the information he probably knew. “Dongwook will know,” he said. “Let me talk to him.” 

 

Minhyun looked at him with wary eyes. “Aaron-hyung…” he looked unsettled. 

 

Aaron nodded. “He’s under the impression that I’m the enemy, I want to talk to him properly.”

 

Minhyun thought about it for a moment before he sighed and nodded. “Okay, but I’m coming with you,” he knew Aaron wouldn’t give up on the idea anyway. 

 

Aaron smiled. “Let’s go.” 

 

Minhyun and Aaron stood from the sofa and made their way towards the spelled door that had Dongwook trapped behind it. 

 

Geonhak bit his bottom lip as he saw Youngjo struggling opposite him. He wanted to help the incubus but he didn’t know how. Instead he looked at the concerned expression on Youngmin’s face. “Youngmin-hyung, can I talk to you? Alone,” Geonhak asked as he stood up. 

 

“Of course,” Youngmin smiled in reassurance at Donghyun before he followed Geonhak and headed out of the house. 

 

Youngjo growled as he watched Geonhak walk out of his view, he automatically looked back to where Donghyun was sitting and could see the warlock watching him closely. 

 

Donghyun raised a brow, “maybe you should head upstairs,” he suggested. He could practically feel the incubus’s agitation across the room. 

 

Youngjo’s eyes were red and dangerous but he nodded in agreement and stood up, flinching at the pain in his arm that wasn’t healing very fast. He headed up the stairs, growling darkly at the closed, locked door of Dongho and Daniel’s room before kicking open the door to Geonhak’s room. He threw himself on the bed and growled as he was suddenly overwhelmed with Geonhak’s scent. He had to fight it, he couldn’t destroy the fragile relationship they’d built between them. 

 

Chapter Text

Dongho carefully took Daniel back to the bedroom, the spell shifted to allow them entry before it locked them inside. 

 

Daniel was thrashing, trying to escape Dongho’s strong grip on him. Dongho growled as he felt the newborn scratch at his arms in agitation. He threw Daniel onto the bed harshly, before holding his arms beside his head.

 

Daniel’s eyes widened as he realised the position they were in, he struggled again before he slowly began to relax. Dongho was watching him closely, the elder vampire's eyes were strong and careful. Daniel could feel his cheeks flush. He took a deep breath and came back to his senses, immediately remembering what he’d just done moments ago. 

 

Dongho noticed the change in Daniel’s expression straight away. “Daniel-ah, how do you feel?” He asked. 

 

Daniel looked completely defeated. “Worthless…”

 

Dongho’s eyes widened at Daniel’s answer, he quickly shook his head. “Stop it,” he growled, hating the fact that Daniel had no confidence in himself. “I told you it’d take time,” he said calmly. 

 

Daniel’s eyes flashed red. “I took a bite out of Youngjo!” He bellowed. 

 

“He can heal,” Dongho reassured him. He knew for a fact that the incubi would be pissed but he’d be able to heal himself fine. 

 

Daniel shook his head carefully. “But I wanted to bite Geonhakkie… if Youngjo didn’t get in the way I would’ve—“

 

“It doesn’t matter, what’s done is done.” Dongjo said before he let go of Daniel’s hands and moved to sit beside him on the bed. “Honestly, you did better than I thought you would.”

 

Daniel turned his head to look at Dongho, a brow raised. “What?”

 

“You managed to stay calm,” Dongho replied. “Only when Geonhakkie walked towards you did you snap,” he observed. 

 

Daniel shook his head in irritation. “We don’t have time for me to work out how to control myself,” he growled. 

 

Dongho looked down at him. “You can control yourself.” 

 

Daniel sat up abruptly. “How? You saw what happened,” he shot back. 

 

Dongho sighed softly but he was smiling. “I know how determined you are to help Aaron and to help your friends,” he said calmly. “So I know that when it comes to it, you’ll be ready.” 

 

Daniel blinked, it felt like Dongho was just talking in rhymes and not making any sense. The elder vampire moved to walk away but Daniel was quicker, he reached out and took Dongho’s wrist to stop him. 

 

Dongho raised a brow and looked at Daniel carefully. Daniel’s eyes were so round and sweet, his hair was puffy and his cheeks were flushed. Dongho knew he was just falling more and more in love with him. 

 

Daniel bit his lip, his fang irritating his skin. “Stay, please? Just a bit longer?” He said gently. 

 

Dongho smiled and nodded in response. He turned around and gestured for Daniel to shuffle over on the bed. The newborn did so immediately, making space for Dongho to lay beside him. 

 

It had begun to rain outside and the sound of the raindrops on the window were almost therapeutic. Daniel had his head resting on Dongho’s chest, he smiled in contentment as he felt himself completely relaxed. 

 

Dongho was carefully running his fingers through Daniel’s hair, trying to keep the newborn relaxed. He could practically hear Daniel’s content sighs. 

 

“Thank you,” Daniel suddenly whispered. 

 

Dongho raised a brow, “for what?” He responded. 

 

Daniel lifted his head from Dongho’s chest to gaze up at him. Dongho’s gentle chocolate eyes reflected adoration and warmth. “Thank you for everything you’ve done for me,” Daniel smiled. 

 

Dongho chuckled softly and nodded, every part of him wanted to lean down and kiss the newborn but he knew he had to keep himself in check. Dongho was in love with Daniel, but the hunter didn’t feel the same way about him. 

 

Daniel didn’t take his eyes away from Dongho’s, there was something about the vampire’s loyalty that made Daniel feel safe and secure. He knew how Dongho felt about him, and Daniel also knew he was getting feelings for Dongho too. 

 

Daniel didn’t need to think twice before he carefully leaned forward, giving Dongho a chaste kiss. 

 

The elder vampire's eyes widened in shock. “Daniel-ah?” He said carefully as he held Daniel’s shoulders and gazed at him. 

 

“How can I resist when you’re looking at me like that?” Daniel responded with a smile and a blush. 

 

Dongho chuckled softly, he leaned forward and placed their foreheads together. 

 

Daniel smiled. “I don’t know what I feel yet,” he admitted. “But I know when I’m with you I feel safe and happy.” He added. 

 

Dongho could feel his heart flutter in his chest at Daniel’s confession. He wrapped the newborn up in his arms and made Daniel lay on top of him. They both relaxed against each other and smiled. 



 



🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸




Aaron sighed as they walked towards the room that had the head hunter behind it. They could both hear his agitated shouting from the other side of the door. Minhyun entered the room first, Dongwook took a step back as he saw the Valkyrie before his eyes landed on Aaron. 

 

“Let me out of here!” Dongwook demanded. 

 

Aaron frowned at the man. “We’re coming to talk to you,” he informed him. 

 

Dongwook scoffed. “Why should I tell you anything?” He shot back. 

 

Minhyun growled dangerously as he pulled out one of his swords and held it to Dongwook’s throat, the head hunter's eyes widened in panic. 

 

Aaron was quick to hold Minhyun’s arm and shake his head. The Valkyrie growled at Dongwook again before he stepped back. 

 

Dongwook was watching the exchange closely, eyes wide in shock. “The Valkyrie listens to you…” he said carefully. 

 

Aaron gestured to the chair and desk. “Sit down, please.” He asked. 

 

Dongwook narrowed his eyes but did as he was told, sitting down with Aaron sitting opposite him. “What do you want from me?” The head hunter demanded. 

 

“Loyalty.” Aaron replied confidently. 

 

Minhyun’s brows furrowed. “Hyung,” he said cautiously. 

 

Aaron smiled reassuringly at Minhyun before he looked back at the head hunter, waiting for the man’s answer.

 

“You want to change my loyalty from the hunters to a pure-soul?” Dongwook scoffed at the thought and shook his head. 

 

“Have I ever threatened you?” Aaron shot back, looking at the hunter with a calm facade. He hated the fact that the man was against him just because of what he’d read in books about pure-souls. 

 

“You can’t seriously think you have loyalty to the hunters after what you did,” Minhyun shot back angrily. Dongwook’s eyes widened slightly. “Daniel-ah told me everything.” Minhyun added carefully. 

 

Dongwook looked uneasy. “They had already perished…” he retorted. 

 

Minhyun growled. “Turning them into mindless monsters isn’t laying them to rest,” he said with angry eyes. 

 

“He said that it would help them…” Dongwook responded but immediately trailed off, knowing that his words made no sense. 

 

“He? You mean Rain.” Aaron asked. 

 

Dongwook nodded. “He’s a well known ally of the hunters, and of other humans that know of the supernaturals.” 

 

“Rain is the enemy,” Aaron reminded the man, he wanted to get it through to Dongwook. “He wants to kill me, use my powers to destroy the human race.”

 

Dongwook’s eyes widened at what the words would mean. “What… I don’t believe you,” he replied. 

 

“You don’t have to,” Aaron answered. “We just need to know where Rain is,” he said calmly. 

 

“Why do you think I know?” Dongwook questioned. 

 

The Valkyrie rolled his eyes. “You’re on his side, you clearly know where he’s residing.” Minhyun growled. 

 

Dongwook ran a hand through his hair and looked back at Aaron with careful eyes. “He’s making an army…” he realised. 

 

Minhyun sighed and shook his head. “You didn’t think that was a warning sign?”

 

“Minhyun-ah,” Aaron called softly. He could see that Dongwook was already rethinking his approach to Rain. 

 

Dongwook’s eyes widened as he saw the Valkyrie step back again, the pure-soul had complete control over the extremely powerful creature. He sighed heavily as he smiled almost reassuringly at Aaron. “What do I get if I tell you where he is?”

 

“Life.” Minhyun replied. 

 

Aaron tapped the Valkyrie’s thigh gently, he offered Dongwook a smile. “We will let you go,” he responded. 

 

Dongwook paused for a moment, he weighed out his options. He knew that the Valkyrie wouldn’t do anything that was against the pure-soul, so staying on the pure-soul's good side was his best bet. He sighed heavily. “An old docking warehouse, in Incheon.” He replied. “Give me a pen and I’ll give you the coordinates.” 

 

Aaron frowned slightly, he hadn’t expected Dongwook to give it up so easily. Minhyun also shifted and frowned. Aaron sighed and nodded at the head hunter before he moved towards the door to get a pen and paper for the man. 

 

He was only out of the room for a few seconds, by the time he came back in, Aaron could see Minhyun had his hand wrapped around the head hunter's throat, holding the man against the wall. The Valkyrie's eyes were flashing blue and his wings were spread. He looked extremely agitated. 

 

“Minhyun!” Aaron bellowed, the Valkyrie remained where he was. Aaron quickly ran towards them and held Minhyun’s wrist, he looked at the Valkyrie with careful eyes. “Minhyunnie, let go,” he said calmly. Aaron looked at Minhyun’s beautiful wings and panicked, he didn’t know why the Valkyrie was so agitated. Dongwook was struggling against Minhyun’s strength. 

 

Minhyun’s jaw clenched and he shook his head before he released his hold on the head hunter. His wings disappeared and he turned, walking out of the room. 

 

Aaron was breathing deeply, he looked at where the door was slammed behind Minhyun and glanced down at Dongwook struggling on the floor. Aaron looked down at the man, “write where he is.” He demanded, throwing the paper and pen onto the desk. 

 

Dongwook looked up at him with wide uneasy eyes. “That weapon of yours is going to lose control,” he warned. 

 

Aaron’s eyes narrowed angrily. “Minhyun is no weapon,” he responded. 

 

“His loyalty to you is frightening.” Dongwook commented as he wrote down the address, his hands were shaking slightly. “He’d kill for you, don’t you find that scary?” He asked cautiously. 

 

Aaron kept himself quiet, he bit his bottom lip as he took the paper from Dongwook. He walked towards the door before he paused and looked back. “What did you say to him?” He asked. Minhyun wouldn’t act up unless he’d felt threatened, or if Dongwook had threatened Aaron himself. 

 

Dongwook narrowed his eyes carefully and shook his head. Aaron frowned but continued out of the door. He could see Minhyun standing outside with his head in his hands. “Minhyunnie?” He called carefully. 

 

“Hyung,” Minhyun looked up at Aaron with gentle eyes. “I’m so sorry, I shouldn’t have acted like that—“

 

“Hey, hey,” Aaron held the Valkyrie’s hands in his own hand and smiled reassuringly at him. He lifted one hand to cup Minhyun’s face. “What happened?” He asked carefully. 

 

Minhyun was silent for a moment but Aaron didn’t push him. Soon the Valkyrie began to speak. “He said if we go through with the attack, you’d die…”

 

“Minhyunnie, I’m not going anywhere,” Aaron smiled reassuringly before he pulled the Valkyrie into his arms. Minhyun relaxed against him quickly, Aaron knew the stress of the impending fight was taking a toll on them all. Minhyun had rarely lost his composure but recently the Valkyrie had been having a bad time. 

 

They walked back into the living room together and could see donghyun sat reading a book, the warlock looked focused. He looked up as they entered the room, Aaron watched with fascination as the book disappeared in a cloud of purple magic. “Did you get the location?” Donghyun asked 

 

Aaron nodded, holding the paper. 

 

Donghyun stood and took the offered paper, “we should see what we can find out about the location,” he suggested. 

 

Minhyun nodded in agreement. “Let’s head downstairs to the computer.” 

 

The three of them headed down to the basement level and towards the computer. Donghyun sat down and typed in the location, Minhyun and Aaron looked over the warlock's shoulder. 

 

“Does it seem legit?” Aaron asked. 

 

Donghyun nodded. “Looks like an abandoned space to be able to do what he’s doing,” he replied. 

 

Minhyun grolwed softly under his breath. “We know where he’s hiding, now we just need to attack.”

 

“Minhyunnie, we need to pace ourselves,” Aaron warned. “Daniel needs more confidence in himself and in us,” he added. The Valkyrie nodded but was still frowning. Aaron sighed softly before he looked at Donghyun again. The warlock was watching them both closely. 

 

“Donghyun-ah, I have a favour to ask you,” Aaron asked. 

 

Donghyun smiled and nodded. “What is it hyung?” He asked. 

 

“Can you and Youngmin take Dongwook away, so that he’s safe but will be unable to contact anyone?” Aaron asked. 

 

Minhyun tilted his head slightly. “Hyung?” 

 

Donghyun nodded. “Of course,” he replied with a reassuring smile. The warlock stood up and nodded at them before he made his way back towards the main house to find Youngmin. 

 

Minhyun looked at Aaron with careful eyes. “Why do you want him to be safe after what he did to those fallen humans?” 

 

Aaron sighed. “I think he did what he had to in the situation, I can see in his eyes that he feels like a fool for trusting Rain.”

 

“You sent Donghyun and Youngmin because you don’t trust me to keep him safe,” Minhyun announced with steady eyes. 

 

Aaron paused for a moment before he nodded sullenly. “Yes,” he admitted. Minhyun looked at him with hurt eyes before Aaron continued. “I know you’d do anything to keep me safe. And right now, Dongwook is a potential threat to me,” Aaron replied cautiously. 

 

Minhyun nodded, he felt hurt that Aaron didn’t trust him but the pure-soul knew him so well. Even Minhyun himself didn’t know what he’d do to the head hunter if they were alone. 

 

“Anyway,” Aaron continued, “I want you here, beside me, for as long as I can,” he smiled and leaned towards Minhyun, kissing the Valkyrie’s nose. 

 

Minhyun chuckled softly and wrapped Aaronin his arms, holding him close. He would do anything to keep Aaron safe. 





🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸




Geonhak led the way as they walked out of the house and onto the courtyard, it was raining but they were protected by the roof overhead. 

 

Youngmin looked at the halfbreed expectantly, he knew what Geonhak wanted to say but he needed the halfbreed to be the one to say it. 

 

After a few more moments of silence, finally Geonhak spoke up. “Will the bite affect Youngjo-hyung badly?” He asked cautiously. The halfbreed was looking out over the garden as he spoke. 

 

“Not really,” Youngmin shrugged honestly. “He’ll be sluggish and agitated but he’ll soon heal,” he reassured. He didn’t want to make Geonhak worry when Youngjo would be able to pull through, albeit with a longer recovery period. 

 

Geonhak nodded. “That’s good…”

 

They fell into silence again, only the sound of the rain could be heard between them. Youngmin sighed heavily. “Geonhak-ah, what is it you really want to ask me?” He quipped. 

 

Geonhak looked unsure before he sighed, running a hand through his hair. “I don’t… I don’t really know much about incubi,” he admitted. He’d studied a lot about supernaturals before but he didn’t really read much about incubi. 

 

“Understandable,” Youngmin replied with a smile. Not much was written about them and it was hard to find things out about incubi unless from one directly. 

 

Geonhak looked at Youngmin with careful eyes. “I just want to help him…” he admitted. 

 

Youngmin smiled at him. “Honestly, I’m surprised by how much control Youngjo has,” he responded. 

 

Geonhak frowned and tilted his head. “What do you mean?”

 

“You’re a halfblood, regardless of emotions, your energy and blood are extremely powerful.” Youngmin explained. “Youngjo is usually very impulsive, he doesn’t hold back,” he explained. 

 

Geonhak shook his head. “He’s never pushed me to do anything,” he said honestly, not wanting anyone to think that Youngjo had done anything wrong to him. 

 

“I'm glad,” Youngmin smiled. “I knew he had a soft spot for you, but seeing how far he’s willing to go to make you comfortable and trust him…” Youngmin trailed off. He felt terrible for thinking that his twin would do anything to harm someone but he also knew how tedious it could be when energy was low and someone you desperately desired was standing in front of you. 

 

“Is he waiting for me?” Geonhak asked with wide eyes, he knew Youngjo had said he wouldn’t do anything that Geonhak didn’t like. But Geonhak presumed that eventually the incubus would give in to his desires. Geonhak bit his lip. 

 

“Possibly,” Youngmin replied softly but he could already see the realisation hitting Geonhak head on. Proven by his next question. 

 

“Does it hurt…? Being bitten?” Geonhak asked shyly. 

 

Youngmin chuckled before he shook his head. “No, in fact, apparently it’s quite euphoric,” he replied. 

 

Geonhak recalled Daniel’s reaction the first time Dongho had bitten him by the lake; the hunter had looked extremely embarrassed to be around Dongho after the incident. “Would he bite me?” Geonhak asked. 

 

Youngmin paused for a moment as he thought of the best way to answer. “If you initiate it, he’d do anything you ask,” he responded. 

 

Geonhak sighed softly. “Is that because of the tattoo on his neck…”

 

“No,” Youngmin reassured him. “I’ve seen the way he looks at you,” he said softly. “You mean the world to him.” 

 

Geonhak’s cheeks flushed and he quickly looked at his feet, he tried to hide the smile from his face but he couldn’t. 

 

Youngmin chuckled softly, “I’m glad that you’re happy with the situation that was forced on you.” He said carefully, knowing that Geonhak hadn’t originally wanted anything to do with Youngjo. 

 

Geonhak looked back at the incubus and nodded. 

 

There was a knock on the open door, they both looked over and saw Donghyun standing there with a smile on his face. “Sorry to interrupt,” he said politely. 

 

Geonhak shook his head. “It’s okay, we’re just finished,” he looked back at Youngmin and nodded with a smile. “Thank you hyung.” 

 

Youngmin nodded back at him as he watched the halfbreed walk back into the house. He looked at Donghyun and smiled, “what’s happening?”

 

“We have a job,” Donghyun responded. 

 

Youngmin tilted his head curiously. 

 

“The head hunter.” Donghyun announced. Youngmin sighed but nodded, he was just glad that he’d be going with Donghyun. 

 

Geonhak walked back through to the main room, raising a brow as he only saw Minhyun and Aaron there. “Where did Youngjo go?” He asked them. 

 

Aaron blinked. “I think he went to rest upstairs,” he replied. Geonhak nodded and walked towards the stairs. 

 

Minhyun suddenly appeared in front of him. The Valkyrie had worried eyes. “Are you sure about this?” He asked cautiously. 

 

Geonhak paused as he saw the seriousness of Minhyun’s sharp gaze, the Valkyrie wasn’t stopping him but making sure he was okay. Geonhak smiled and nodded. “I’m okay, hyung,” he reassured. 

 

Minhyun nodded before he moved aside, allowing Geonhak to continue up the stairs. He couldn’t help but watch the halfbreed go with worried eyes. Minhyun trusted Geonhak to make his own decisions, no matter how much he disagreed with him. He knew Youngjo wouldn’t hurt Geonhak but was still worried for his cousin. 

 

“Relax, Minhyunnie,” Aaron said with a smile. 

 

Minhyun nodded and moved back over towards the pure-soul, sitting beside him and placing his head on Aaron’s shoulder. 




🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸




Youngmin sighed heavily as he and Donghyun walked the head hunter out of the room and towards the car. Dongwook was secured and gagged so that he couldn’t escape or make a scene. They forced him into the back of the car, Youngmin moved to sit beside the hunter, Donghyun in the driving seat. 

 

“Be careful,” Aaron said from the outside of the car, Minhyun was standing beside him. 

 

Donghyun nodded. He started the car and began to drive away from the safehouse. 

 

It wasn’t until they were on a main road that Youngmin quickly turned to Dongwook and reached for the duct tape on his mouth, ripping it off and making the head hunter groan. 

 

“Fuck,” Dongwook grumbled. 

 

Youngmin shrugged. “Sorry,” he replied without hesitation. Donghyun rolled his eyes at the incubus’s unbothered expression but smiled anyway. 

 

Dongwook looked out the window with panicked eyes. “Where are you taking me?” He demanded. 

 

Donghyun raised a brow. “Far enough away,” he responded. 

 

They all fell into silence as the car continued to drive, they’d been driving for almost two hours. Donghyun knew they were far enough away that he could pull over soon. 

 

“What do you expect to happen when you charge into the battle with Rain?” Dongwook suddenly asked. 

 

Donghyun narrowed his eyes. “He needs to be stopped,” he shot back. “Even you have to know that,” he added with a glance in the rear view mirror. 

 

Dongwook shook his head with a heavy sigh, he side-eyed Youngmin before looking at Donghyun. “As a fellow warlock, you should know that Rain was only chasing the pure-soul to save people—“

 

“Save people?” Youngmin scoffed angrily, glaring at the hunter. “I was once part of his team,” he revealed. 

 

Dongwook blinked. 

 

Youngmin leaned against the window. “I saw what he did, what he wanted to do,” he said cautiously. “The man is pure evil.” 

 

Dongwook went silent again, Youngmin wondered if that meant that the hunter was reevaluating his thoughts. 

 

Donghyun drove the car off the main road and down a side road, he drove far enough down that it’d take a few hours for the head hunter to walk back to the main road. 

 

The car pulled up and stopped. Donghyun climbed from the driver's seat and towards where Dongwook was sitting, opening the back door. “Let’s go,” he said carefully. 

 

Dongwook sighed heavily as he jumped out of the car, Youngmin followed after him. The incubus moved to free his hands before they stepped back. 

 

“What? You’re just going to leave me out here?” Dongwook growled. 

 

Youngmin nodded and turned to the car, opening the passenger door and slamming it behind him. Donghyun sighed heavily as he nodded to the head hunter, “if you walk back the way we came you’ll see a convenience store.” 

 

“You know, when I get back to the hunter association you’ll all be wanted people,” he warned. 

 

Donghyun scoffed and shook his head. “You won’t be the headhunter after everything you’ve done,” he warned. “If I were you, I’d forget about everything and walk away.” He said carefully.

 

Dongwook watched the warlock head back into the car, the engine starting. 

 

Donghyun glanced into the rear view window and could see Dongwook hold his head in his hands. The warlock sighed softly.

 

“Donghyunnie?” Youngmin called to him. 

 

The warlock smiled. “Let’s get back,” he responded. 

 

Youngmin nodded. 




🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸




Aaron paced in the living room, he ran a hand through his hair. He couldn’t help but feel extremely nervous and anxious about the forthcoming battle. 

 

Minhyun was watching him closely, it was getting darker outside, he knew that Youngmin and Donghyun would be back soon. 

 

Geonhak was sitting on the sofa opposite Minhyun, his chin resting on his palm as he glanced out of the window. Minhyun could practically see the thoughts going through Geonhak’s head. He sighed heavily, “Geonhakkie,” he called. 

 

Geonhak raised a brow. “Hyung?” The halfbreed had walked towards his bedroom earlier but then retreated, he was still unsure of how to approach Youngjo. 

 

“Maybe you should get some rest?” Minhyun suggested with a smile, he knew they were all worn out and needed to keep their strength. 

 

“It’s still early,” Geonhak responded with a raised brow. He was trying to decipher why Minhyun wanted him to head upstairs. Geonhak knew that Youngjo was there, he was still trying to figure out how he was going to approach the situation. 

 

Minhyun nodded softly. 

 

They both looked back at where Aaron was still pacing in agitation. “Hyung, relax,” Geonhak said carefully. 

 

“It’s difficult to relax…” Aaron admitted. 

 

Minhyun sighed and stood up, moving toward the pure-soul and holding his shoulder to stop him from walking again. “Hyung, everyone here won’t let anything happen to you.”

 

“It’s not me that I’m worried about,” Aaron said honestly. “I’m scared something might happen to one of you.” He said as he looked at Minhyun then at Geonhak. 

 

The halfbreed stood up and walked over towards Aaron with a reassuring smile. “Have faith in us,” he said playfully. “We can win this.” 

 

Aaron bit his bottom lip, he trusted all of them but they also didn’t know what Rain  had at his disposal. The man already used the headhunter to create zombified hunters. There was no telling what the warlock was capable of. 

 

They all turned at the sound of shuffling only to see Dongho walking down the staircase, he smiled at them all. “Hey.”

 

“How’re you doing?” Minhyun asked the vampire. 

 

Dongho nodded. “I’m okay,” he replied swiftly. 

 

Aaron blinked. “And Daniel?” He was worried about the younger man, he’d seen how hard Daniel had tried to keep in control only for it to fail in the long run. 

 

“He’s asleep, but he’s doing better.” Dongho replied. He looked at Geonhak. “What about Youngjo? Is he healed yet?”

 

They all looked over at Geonhak expectantly. The halfbreed sighed and shrugged. “I haven’t checked on him,” he admitted. 

 

Dongho raised a brow but nodded, not wanting to push it any further. He moved to sit on the sofa and Geonhak moved to sit beside him. Aaron and Minhyun walked to the opposite sofa and sat down too. 

 

They all listened to the sound of the rain outside, it felt like the calm before the storm. 

 

The sound of a car pulling up made them all on high alert, especially Dongho, the vampire frowned. 

 

“It’ll be Youngmin and Donghyun returning,” Minhyun explained to the confused vampire. 

 

Dongho raised a brow, “where were they?”

 

“They went to drop off Dongwook,” Aaron replied. 

 

Dongho frowned. “Drop him off? What do you mean?” He responded with a slight growl, the headhunter was one of the reasons Daniel was in the situation he was in now. 

 

Minhyun could see the agitation on Dongho’s face and quickly spoke up, “we couldn’t kill him, he’s still the head hunter after all.” 

 

The vampire didn’t look convinced but he remained silent as he crossed his arms over his chest. 

 

Youngmin and Donghyun quickly ran from the car to the entrance of the safe house, the rain had gotten more intense as they’d driven back. 

 

Youngmin glanced at the roof and sighed heavily when he saw Youngjo sitting there. He turned to Donghyun seeing the warlock looking back at him with confusion. “I’ll catch up,” he said softly. 

 

Donghyun nodded and entered the house, closing the door behind him. He smiled as Minhyun came up to him with two towels, the Valkyrie raised a brow. 

 

“Where’s Youngmin?” He asked. 

 

“He’s talking to Youngjo,” Donghyun replied. 

 

Geonhak looked over at the door at the sound of the incubus’s name. He bit his lip but sighed, if Youngjo needed something all he had to do was ask. 

 

A few moments later Youngmin came through the door, Minhyun quickly gave him the second towel to which the incubus took with a smile. 

 

Geonhak looked over at Youngmin and the incubus offered him a smile before he turned to the others. “I’m going to shower and head to bed,” he announced. 

 

Aaron and the others all nodded. 

 

Donghyun smiled and stood, “me too,” he replied. The couple made their way up the stairs ignoring everyone’s eye rolls. 

 

“They’re always so bubbly…” Dongho pointed out with a chuckle. 

 

Minhyun smiled and shook his head. “We should all get some sleep,” he suggested. He looked at Geonhak pointedly. 

 

Geonhak rolled his eyes at his cousin before he stood from his seat and stretched. “I’m heading off,” he announced. 

 

Minhyun looked at him. “Be careful,” he said softly. 

 

Geonhak’s cheeks flushed slightly, he only nodded before he smiled at the others and made his way to the stairs. 

 

Aaron watched the halfbreed go before he turned to Minhyun. “Are you worried about him?” He asked. 

 

“I… I don’t know,” Minhyun admitted. 

 

Dongho sighed as he looked at the Valkyrie with careful eyes. “You don’t want him to get hurt,” he responded. “Geonhakkie is strong, he knows what he wants.” 

 

Minhyun nodded. 

 

Aaron could see the worry written on the Valkyrie’s pretty face but also knew that Minhyun trusted Geonhak’s decisions. “I’m going to head off too,” Aaron informed them. 

 

“Rest well, hyung,” Dongho responded. 

 

Aaron nodded and made his way towards the bookcase that would take him down to the protective part of the home. He was about to leave when Minhyun slipped in beside him. Aaron smiled and took his hand. 





Chapter Text

Geonhak took a deep breath as he stood outside his bedroom, he couldn’t help but feel awkward but weirdly anticipating. He opened the door to his dark bedroom and frowned, he was alone. He looked around but the incubus was nowhere in sight. Geonhak could see his bed was slightly ruffled, meaning that at some point the incubus had been there but for some reason had chosen to leave. 

 

He made his way towards the window and saw it was locked, he raised a brow before unlocking it and opening it. The rain began to fall inside as Geonhak stuck his head out. “Youngjo?” He called but got no response. 

 

Sighing heavily, Geonhak closed the window again before he ran a hand through his hair. He didn’t understand why the incubus had left, he knew Youngjo would be weaker and just presumed that the incubus would want to be close to him. 

 

Geonhak tried to hide the disappointment he felt coursing through him. He shook his head and moved towards the bathroom to wash before bed. 

 

He couldn’t sleep, tossing and turning and checking the window every three seconds in the vague off-chance he’d see the familiar face of Youngjo. Nothing, he wasn’t even sure if he could sleep. 

 

But he did, sleeping lightly as the night got later. One sound caused him to stir, yet he didn’t open his eyes. In fact, he almost dozed back off, until he heard the quiet, sharp intake of breath that someone held when trying to remain silent. 

 

Geonhak’s eyes snapped open to the sound, now staring up at a dark figure looming over him, sending a flash of panic throughout his entire body.

 

“ Shit, ” the figure murmured, voice as rough as gravel.

 

Geonhak’s arm instinctively reached for the gun in the nightstand before his mind understood what was happening, but he knew the fear was there. He knew that somebody was in his room. The figure immediately began moving backwards as Geonhak managed to push himself up, finally opening his drawer and—

 

His gun was gone.

 

The panic really settled in, while his eyes tried to adjust to the dark, but his voice didn't give it away. If anything, it seemed that his voice scared the figure. “Who the fuck?” Geonhak growled, eyes narrow, carefully moving himself towards the edge of the bed closer to the nightstand. In case he did have to fight with his hands. 

 

“It’s not what it looks like, Geonhakkie,” the figure said carefully, fully understanding the gravity of the situation.

 

Geonhak’s eyes widened as he realised instantly who it was, he felt foolish for thinking it’d be someone other than the incubus, but they were all on edge. 

 

“I swear this isn’t what you think.” Youngjo continued. 

 

Geonhak didn’t look away from the figure, using his hand to guide himself along the nightstand to turn on the lamp. Bright, warm light blinded them both, but when Geonhak’s eyes adjusted to the figure in front of him, his assumptions were obvious proven right.

 

“Youngjo-hyung?” He asked, voice coated in caution. “What are you doing? Where the hell have you been? I was worried…” he admitted. 

 

He took a long look at Youngjo, the incubus looked worn out, his hair was slightly damp and falling into his black eyes. He had his wings out and Geonhak could see his long incubus tail swishing in agitation behind him. 

 

“Have you healed?” Geonhak asked quietly, he could see the blood stained sleeve of Youngjo’s white shirt where Daniel had bitten him. “What’s going on ?”

 

For a moment, he was sure that Youngjo was going to stand up and leave, leave him in more questions and confusion rather than answering literally anything. To his surprise, Youngjo didn’t move, didn’t even want to look him in the eye, but it was clear that he forced himself to do so.

 

Finally, Geonhak took a deep breath. “What were you just doing?” He wasn’t even sure what Youngjo was trying to do. He was hovering over him and leaning in, as if for a kiss – but he knew with complete certainty Youngjo would never do something like that without explicit permission. 

 

“Geonhak-ah,” Youngjo said softly, almost like a plea.

 

“Please, just tell me the truth.” Geonhak said softly, he wanted the incubus to talk to him, to trust him. 

 

“I—” Youngjo swallowed. “I wasn’t going to hurt you, I swear. I just—It’s just—I needed—”

 

Geonhak waited, expecting an answer he didn't get, words caught just behind the lips with no chance to be let go. “Needed what , Youngjo-hyung?” He asked again, he’d never seen Youngjo so distressed. 

 

Youngjo looked away, closing his eyes tight and holding his breath. It almost looked like he was counting in his head, trying to steady himself and his thoughts.  

 

“Blood,” Youngjo whispered finally. “I need blood.”

 

Geonhak’s eyes widened, he knew Youngjo had tried to heal himself but clearly it hadn’t worked. He noticed the red glint in Youngjo’s normally brown eyes, given better lighting on his face. He instinctively looked at the rose tattoo on Youngjo’s neck, he knew what it meant. Youngjo was his responsibility. 

 

“I need you.” 

 

You. The word rang in his head and reverberated in his lungs, the world narrowing to one focal point, completely focused and fixated on Youngjo.

 

“Me,” Geonhak echoed softly, a tinge of fear in his voice, one that Youngjo picked up on.

 

“I’m glad you woke up,” Youngjo confessed. “I couldn’t fucking see straight for a moment. I like to believe I have proper self-control, but with you? I don’t know if my body would let me stop.”

 

He could see it, now, how hard Youngjo was fighting his instincts. The light tremble in his hands matched the shaking in his breathing, where he had to hold himself back from pouncing, from taking and dominating. And in that brief moment, Geonhak almost wanted to indulge him. Perhaps he would enjoy being completely taken apart.

 

“I’m awake now,” Geonhak nodded. He debated, hesitated, and finally decided his course of action. “I could make you stop if you can’t stop yourself.”

 

He watched Youngjo’s eyes flicker, the heat and instinct pushed him forward, but he stopped, forcing himself to sit back. “Why allow me all of a sudden?”

 

Geonhak could only smile. “I just know you won’t hurt me.”

 

He trusted Youngjo, knew that he would stop when he was told, one way or another. In all seriousness, he firmly believed that Youngjo would fight through every urge and instinct if it meant protecting Geonhak.

 

“I don’t want to think of what would happen if you don’t eat something,” Geonhak explained carefully, “I trust you.” 

 

“You don’t know what you’re asking me to do, Geonhak-ah,” Youngjo’s voice was low with want. “I won’t be able to stop myself with you.”

 

Geonhak knew he wasn’t talking about feeding anymore. Geonhak at least hoped so, of all the scenarios he’d thought through in his head of them both, he was ready for Youngjo to finally give into his instincts.

 

“Just take what you need,” Geonhak exhaled, waiting for Youngjo to pounce, but it didn't happen.

 

Instead, Youngjo held himself still, using all the strength he could muster to keep himself still. “Tell you what, let me get comfortable, then take what you need.”

 

With that, he shifted in his bed, resting his head on the pillow and letting his body sink into the mattress. 

 

Youngjo didn’t move.

 

“I’m not made of glass.” Geonhak chuckled. “It’s fine. I’m not scared of you.”

 

It was another eternity before Youngjo finally pushed himself forward, slowly crawling over Geonhak to where his face hovered mere inches from his own. For a second, Geonhak thought that Youngjo was going to back out, to run away instead of facing his own instincts.

 

Surprisingly, Youngjo instead leaned in, gently pressing his lips to Geonhak’s neck.

 

His skin sparked in reaction, prompting Geonhak to let out a soft exhale and close his eyes. He rolled his head to the side, allowing for more room, and Youngjo took the space in an instant.

 

There were no teeth, just lips and tongue, and it was clear he was trying to get them both to relax, getting Geonhak’s senses heightened with pleasure in anticipation for the pain. 

 

Geonhak willed his body to relax, focusing on his breathing and trying to not be painstakingly hard.

 

Youngjo brought a gentle hand up to cup the opposite side of Geonhak’s face, thumb slowly stroking his cheek while he finally grazed his teeth against the skin of his neck. Geonhak didn’t push him off, didn’t object, nothing – and it was enough that Youngjo needed to finally expose his fangs.

 

The bite was slower than Geonhak thought it would be, but fuck did it hurt. He didn’t know how he held in his wince, to where the only indication of pain he’d be revealing was the quiet hiss between his teeth. He carefully held onto Youngjo, grip tight until the mental fog started to settle in. Between the daze and the gentle touches, Geonhak let himself feel good, surprised that the experience was much more enjoyable than he thought it would be. 

 

While he felt warmth at his neck where blood was pooling into Youngjo’s mouth, everywhere else his body was starting to cool. It wasn’t freezing, but cooling; like a nice breeze in the scorching sun. All the while Youngjo’s fingertips trailed along his skin, reassuring and comforting while he slowly drew blood with each drink.

 

A soft moan slipped past Geonhak’s lips, and he felt Youngjo still, grip tightening on his body.

 

“Sorry,” he whispered, breath growing heavy. “It feels nice.”

 

It felt good , actually, but he knew if he started grinding or acting any more suggestively than he had been, it'd end very poorly. He didn’t want to come off as completely desperate, even though that’s exactly how he felt. 

 

Youngjo’s hand trailed down to his joggers, running his palm over Geonhak’s clothes. He was feeling for something– Youngjo’s hand grazed the erection starting to tent in his pants, and Geonhak moaned.

 

Geonhak’s hips bucked forward, pushing Youngjo further into his neck, drawing a moan from them both this time. Youngjo began to grind forward, pulling Geonhak closer, Geonhak wanted more .

 

Youngjo peeled himself away from Geonhak’s neck, panting against the blood and skin, running the flat of his tongue along the wound to quicken the healing. He had a tight grip on Geonhak, now, body trembling in anticipation.

 

“I won’t be able to stop if you keep doing that,” the incubus warned.

 

Geonhak rolled his head to the side, allowing him to get a good look at Youngjo, now. His hair was falling into his dangerously dark eyes, his wings were spread out and practically caging Geonhak into the bed. Youngjo’s tail he could feel wrapped around his thigh. 

 

Geonhak needed more. “I don’t want you to stop.” He replied. 

 

“Fuck,” Youngjo groaned. “You can’t just say shit like that.”

 

“Well, I said it,” Geonhak chuckled. “And I mean it. I don’t want you to stop.”

 

The pause in the room wasn’t heavy nor light, but humid. Concentration between shared breaths and sudden skin to skin contact. 

 

“You don’t understand, Geonhakkie. I want to fucking devour you.” Youngjo admitted. 

 

And Geonhak, in a rush of embarrassment, just got harder. “Devour, then,” Geonhak’s breathless voice trembled, his leg hiking itself up to press against Youngjo’s back, pulling him in closer. “All of me.”

 

He saw it. The weakness – the singular point that would have any man on his knees – he saw in Youngjo’s eyes. He saw it in the reflection, saw himself. 

 

“ Please, Youngjo-hyung,” Geonhak’s fingers found themselves lacing into Youngjo’s hair, pulling the incubus closer. Kiss me . Kiss me, please. He could only imagine how he looked, all flushed and pretty, looking so needy and starved. “Please, Youngjo. Please. ”

 

The rubber band was already pulled back so tightly, and all Geonhak had to do was get it to snap. And Youngjo, the incubus never stood a chance.

 

The reaction was quicker than either of them probably anticipated, lips crashing together against tongue and teeth, moans devoured weren’t enough to satisfy the already gnawing hunger. Each taste carried blood, rich in iron and lust, one most welcome on his palette. 

 

“ Youngjo. ”

 

“Of course, baby,” Youngjo pressed another kiss to his neck, making quick inspection of the healing bite at the same time. He sounded so enthusiastic as he spoke, as if he was fearing making a wrong move. “You won’t want for long.”

 

Youngjo tenderly returned his lips to Geonhak’s neck, hands now grazing along his chest, pulling up his shirt. Youngjo sighed softly against Geonhak’s skin and every touch from the incubus’s ice cold fingers, ironically, lit Geonhak on fire. 

 

He pulled his shirt off over his head, and his head didn’t even hit the pillow before Youngjo’s mouth was on him. Lips, teeth, fangs, tongue – Geonhak could taste his own blood on them all. Sharp, tangy, divine.

 

“You don’t know how badly I’ve wanted you,” Youngjo murmured against the shell of his ear. Geonhak didn’t even know where Youngjo was kissing, where he was biting, sucking, whatever at this point. It all felt incredible. “How hard I had to control myself. All I fucking wanted was you.”

 

You.

 

Geonhak understood why Youngjo had held back for so long, he wanted Geonhak to set the pace. He didn’t want Geonhak to run, to be uncomfortable. Geonhak gasped as he felt the tail around his thigh squeeze softly. 

 

Youngjo reached a hand into his pants, and Geonhak was already scrambling, trying to remove the fabric entirely.

 

“I’m all yours,” Geonhak gasped. “Please, hyung, don’t hold back.” 

 

“You’re playing a dangerous game, Geonhakkie,” he grinned. But, before Geonhak could respond with something witty, Youngjo’s hand was already firm around his cock, and it made him throw his head back in a soft moan. “Such pretty noises you make.”

 

“I’ll make more if you keep that up.” Geonhak responded, his cheeks flushed. 

 

“I’ll hold you to that,” he stroked a few times, relishing in how Geonhak’s breath seemed to waver and ascend, but stopped just as quickly. He let go, tapping at the joggers. “Get these off.”

 

Geonhak had never obeyed so fast in his life .

 

As he settled back down on the mattress, he saw that Youngjo had stepped off the bed, taking off his own clothes. 

 

“You don’t have to do this if you don’t want to,” Geonhak pushed the words from his mouth, propping himself up on his elbows, just to be sure. He didn’t know why he’d said it, the incubus looked amazing in front of him. Geonhak wondered if he’d asked it because he himself felt extremely nervous. 

 

He watched as Youngjo laughed, ringing happily, the incubus faced him. “I’ve been saying how I’ve craved nothing more than to eat you alive, how my body couldn’t shake you off of it, and you’re over here asking if I’m having doubts. Do you have lube?”

 

Geonhak nodded, pulled it from his nightstand and tossed it over. Geonhak beckoned him back onto the bed. And of course, Youngjo, the lovesick fool, immediately began to climb back in. Before he could say anything more, Youngjo’s lips found home on Geonhak’s own.

 

It was perfect, every time, the way Youngjo kissed him. He relished in the taste, the sensation, the way that Youngjo continued to crawl forward, with Geonhak lowering himself onto his back to follow his lead. As Youngjo met him, keeping their bodies combined with his lips, he used his knee to part Geonhak’s legs – which, in response, Geonhak had no problem hooking an ankle around Youngjo, pulling him closer.

 

His moans were muffled into Youngjo’s mouth, his body almost trembling with anticipation by the time they finally parted.

 

“You intoxicate me,” Youngjo let out a shaky breath. “I won’t be able to last long with you.”

 

Geonhak didn’t even have the courage to tell Youngjo how close he’d been this entire time. “Please.”

 

“Of course, baby,” Youngjo laughed, sitting up on his knees. He finally uncapped the lube bottle, warming it as best as he could with his fingers. Youngjo whispered a soft apology when he carefully applied the lube to Geonhak’s rim, especially with how Geonhak’s breath hitched as the sudden temperature change. “I tried.”

 

“I know, don’t stop.”

 

Youngjo applied some more lube, then finally pushed a finger inside, and the whimper it drew from Geonhak was exquisite. 

 

“Keep singing for me, Geonhakkie,” He grinned. “I love it when you do.”

 

Geonhak couldn’t help but whimper, the scent of apples from the incubus starting to tinge the room, mixing with the musk of arousal, the iron of blood. “I can take more, give it to me.”

 

“Impatient.” Youngjo scolded with a smirk. 

 

“ Please. ”

 

Youngjo added a second finger, as requested, curling them and searching, trying to hit just the right spot. That being said, this time, he wasn’t going to rush just because Geonhak wanted to tell him to – the difference between one and two fingers was favourable, the difference between two and three, however, was blatantly painful if they weren’t careful.

 

Youngjo worked a slow rhythm with his fingers, tantalisingly so, and it made Geonhak’s head spin. He’d always wondered how those talented hands would take him apart, but he never imagined it being slow. In fact, he never pictured anything about Youngjo to be slow. He imagined himself being taken, bent over whatever surface they decided on and holding on for dear life while he was fucked rough and deep. 

 

Instead, Youngjo was slow, careful, tender… it was sweet, which was an adjective he'd never considered to use when describing his fantasies. It was a different kind of pleasure, despite how it didn’t really build towards ecstasy. It was intoxicating and comforting all at once.

 

And when Youngjo leaned up to kiss him, his fingers still working him open, combined with the carnal lust and blood loss, Geonhak felt dizzy. He was breathless yet moaning into Youngjo’s mouth, grinding back against his fingers and hoping with all self-control he could muster that he’d be able to maintain Youngjo’s painstakingly slow pace. He was convinced it’d been a full half hour by this point, when it was more likely that it’d only been a minute or two at the most. 

 

“I’m ready,” Geonhak sighed, breathless against his lips. “I’m not made of glass. Hyung, please —”

 

Youngjo smirked. “Look at you, begging from the very start. I know how desperate you are baby.” 

 

Geonhak made a noise that he was sure he’d not done before. Something more akin to whining. 

 

“But don’t worry, baby,” Youngjo kissed him once more, deeply and lovingly. “I’ll give you what you want.”

 

Youngjo pulled his fingers out, sitting back up and settling between Geonhak’s legs. Geonhak heard the lube bottle uncap again, and he held his breath with anticipation, trying not to focus on the now aching emptiness left behind.

 

“You beautiful thing,” Youngjo whispered.

 

Geonhak could only imagine how he looked, and he hadn’t even been fucked yet. He felt wrecked, and so little had been done to him.

 

Before he could complain, he felt the head of Youngjo’s cock press against his hole, and he forced himself to hold in a shudder. It probably was noticeable anyway, given how Youngjo was grinning down at him.  However, the grin didn’t last long, remembering the final checkpoint before things went too far.

 

“You can tell me to stop whenever, and I will,” Youngjo told him carefully. “I promise I’ll fight it. I will stop if you tell me to.”

 

The way Youngjo’s hands practically shook in anticipation, the way his voice wavered while trying to make sure, it was all there. It was laid out so plainly for him, even if it wasn’t said aloud. Geonhak trusted Youngjo completely. 

 

“I’ll tell you if I need to, but I don’t want you to,” Geonhak responded, breathy and needy. “Fuck me. Fuck me, Youngjo, please. ”

 

And that was enough.

 

Youngjo pushed in, slowly and cautiously, paying careful attention to Geonhak’s face while he bottomed out. And Geonhak, thanked every god who would listen, just threw his head back and moaned, loud, the perfect chorus for this new music.

 

“Look at you,” Youngjo said in awe as he slowly started to move his hips. “You’re so pretty . I want to have this in my head forever.”

 

Geonhak understood why his thrusts had to start slow, methodical, but that didn’t mean it’d curb his impatience. The cold fingers that gripped him by his waist were trying not to press so harshly into his skin, as if Geonhak ever cared about hiding bruises and bite marks.

 

“So fucking perfect, so fucking divine,” Youngjo was murmuring to himself, now, and Geonhak could only wonder if he was even aware that the words were spoken out loud. “I could keep you here for hours. It’s like you were made for me.”

 

Geonhak wasn’t sure which part of the statement to focus on, which should flatter him more – but instead he was having to hold back the obscene moan that threatened to spill over the thought of him being underneath Youngjo for literal hours.

 

Youngjo started to build a pace faster than slow, finally, and it was driving Geonhak mad. He wanted to hold on for dear life and get lost in the feeling, but all he could focus on was how achingly hard he was, how he so desperately wanted release, how he wanted more of Youngjo. 

 

“That’s it, baby,” he cooed softly, resting his forearms on either side of Geonhak’s head. He swore for a moment that he could taste his own blood on Youngjo’s breath. “So good for me.”

 

“Youngjo— fuck— ” He couldn’t finish, his own thoughts cut off in his head while the thrusts slowly started to build, steady yet gentle. Their kisses now were more teeth and tongue than anything else, but he wouldn’t have it any other way.

 

This was going to be the source of his undoing, he knew that right now. From the way his cock grazed against the skin of Youngjo’s abs, the way he rocked his hips into Geonhak and the way he could feel heat coiling in his gut, it was wonderful. It felt more than wonderful, but Geonhak couldn’t for the life of him think of a proper term while his brain was scattered in their arousal.

 

Getting a good look at Youngjo’s face, so close and completely unobscured, Geonhak almost felt starstruck. 

 

Youngjo’s wings were spread out, making him look ethereally demonic, his hair falling into his black, with a tint of red, eyes. His tail was holding Geonhak’s thigh open.

 

“Hyung, you’re beautiful,” Geonhak moaned, and Youngjo’s hips stuttered at the praise.

 

He wanted to say more, but Youngjo’s mouth was on him, devouring his lips and moaning, grazing his teeth along his skin and trailing back along with his tongue. It sparked something in him, deep in his gut, and for a moment so clearly, Geonhak knew exactly what he wanted.

 

“Bite me,” Geonhak gasped. “Drink. Bite— ah —Bite me, please. ”

 

Something snapped in Youngjo with that. All Geonhak could do was hold on and relish in the sensations as he was bitten again, fed from and fucked like it was his only purpose now in the world. It set him on fire, and he knew that he wasn’t going to last much longer.

 

When Youngjo unlatched from his neck and started to fuck into him with a little more abandon, Geonhak could only assume that it meant he was getting close. He was right there with him.

 

“I’m going to fucking—” Youngjo couldn’t finish his statement of frustration, probably due to realising that he could kill Geonhak, very easily. Instead, he just opted for deeper, harsher thrusts, and it made Geonhak sing. 

 

Neither of them were going to last any longer.

 

“Come for me,” Youngjo commanded, and Geonhak’s whole body shook with the overwhelming desire to obey. “I want to watch you fall apart on my cock.”

 

“ Fuck yes , Youngjo,” Geonhak practically babbled. “Fuck, don’t you dare stop, please—”

 

Geonhak’s body was reacting before his mind could even catch up to it. His orgasm hit him in waves of dizziness and euphoria, his vision blacking out and his body shaking in ways that should scare him, but it only added to it all. Sparks of energy cracked around them. 

 

By the time he came to, he realised that Youngjo had pulled out of him, panting to recover from his own orgasm, leaking so prettily out of Geonhak’s hole.  

 

“Are you okay?” Youngjo asked, voice rough and gravelly, hot as hell to Geonhak’s ears. Of course he was asking if Geonhak was okay after all of this, rather than taking care of himself, of course this was what he’s focused on.

 

Geonhak exhaled a breathy laugh and nodded, head lolling to the side to gaze up at Youngjo. “That was—you were perfect, Youngjo-hyung.”

 

Youngjo let out a quiet chuckle, clearly trying to remain the one with reason. Geonhak wasn’t going to have any of that, especially not right now.

 

“Lay down with me,” he asked softly. He shifted, trying to catch his breath, but allowing more room for Youngjo to curl up beside him.

 

Youngjo hesitated, noticing the blood that had stained the sheets.

 

“It’ll wash out,” Geonhak pleaded softly. “Just—just stay. I can’t watch you hide away.”

 

Finally, his words were enough to coax the incubus down, skin on skin and breath with breath. Youngjo’s wings disappeared but his tail was wrapped around Geonhak’s thigh almost protectively. 

 

Youngjo pressed a kiss to his neck, soft over the bite, equal parts worship and an apology. “Sleep.” 

 

Body and mind exhausted, Geonhak smiled before he felt sleep take him. 

 

Youngjo smiled, brushing some hair from Geonhak’s pretty face. He felt his heart flutter and knew he’d never left the halfbreed go. 






Chapter Text

The trees were dark, he could only see a few steps in front. The floor was wet and loud as he ran, as far away from the darkness as he could. 

 

Aaron heard the sound of footsteps behind him, he picked up his pace and suddenly he was running. The tree branches cut his cheek as he ran through them, he heard the footsteps closing in on him, dark growling following after him too. 

 

He burst through the branches to a clearing and stopped, breathing deeply as he looked around with worried eyes. He felt a chill run down his spine, there was suddenly the sound of malicious laughter followed by a man’s voice. “They’ll all fall,” the dark voice said. “One by one,” it continued. 

 

Aaron shook his head. “No!” He bellowed heavily. 

 

Suddenly he could see figures all around him, they were all tied with their hands above their heads, hanging from the trees. 

 

Aaron frowned only for realisation to hit him when he saw the figures become his friends. He saw Geonhak first, the halfbreed was struggling against his bound hands. Aaron moved towards him before he saw the other figures take on the image of Dongho, Daniel, Youngmin and Donghyun. 

 

“No…” Aaron whimpered as he saw them all crying in pain, he stepped back and shook his head profusely trying to erase the images from his mind. 

 

“Hyung…” 

 

At the sound of Minhyun’s voice, Aaron quickly turned around. He saw the Valkyrie standing a few feet in front of him, looking back at him with gentle eyes. “Minhyunnie…” 

 

Aaron took a step towards the Valkyrie only to frown when he saw Youngjo standing behind Minhyun with a dark smirk on his handsome face. 

 

“He will betray you,” the man’s voice said again, it sounded like he was whispering directly into Aaron’s ear. “Kill him before he kills those that you love.” 

 

“W-what..?” Aaron’s eyes widened as he saw Youngjo draw his sword, realising what was going to happen; Aaron tried to step towards Minhyun but he couldn’t move. “No! Minhyun!” 

 

“Hyung—“ Minhyun choked. 

 

Aaron’s eyes were wide with horror as Youngjo stabbed Minhyun in the back, blood rushed from Minhyun’s chest, blood dripping out his mouth. Aaron felt himself convulsing as he fell to the floor. Defeated. 

 

“No!”

 

Aaron was thrashing in the bed, Minhyun sat up beside him with panicked eyes and attempted to wake him up. Aaron’s eyes blinked open, for a moment they were glazed over before he blinked a few times and the gentle brown was staring back at Minhyun. 

 

“Hyung?” Minhyun cupped Aaron’s face and made him look at the Valkyrie. “What happened?” He said softly. 

 

Aaron was sweating, breathing deeply as he looked around the room. He was still in the safehouse bedroom, there was a lamp on in the corner, bathing the room in a gentle orange glow. He didn’t know what time it was or how long he’d been in the dream. “It was a dream…” Aaron whispered, mostly to himself. 

 

“Hyung,” Minhyun said carefully, making the human look at him. “What did you see?” He asked, he could see the pure panic and fear in Aaron’s eyes. 

 

Aaron swallowed heavily. “He was there… showing me images…” he said softly. Even without seeing the man he knew it was Rain that had been behind the dream. 

 

“Rain?” Minhyun frowned. “He was there?”

 

Aaron nodded. 

 

Minhyun frowned, he couldn’t understand how the warlock had gained access to Aaron’s dreams. It was only possible for incubi, but Minhyun wouldn’t put it past Rain to learn some dark magic. 

 

“What did he show you…?” Minhyun whispered carefully, looking at Aaron with gentle eyes. 

 

Aaron only shook his head, moving his face out of Minhyun’s grasp and running a hand through his hair. He was shaken from the dream, it’d felt so real. 

 

Minhyun bit his lip, he moved closer to the trembling human. “Hyung, show me,” he whispered. 

 

Aaron looked back at the Valkyrie, Minhyun was smiling reassuringly at him. Aaron couldn’t stop himself from falling in love with the Valkyrie again, Minhyun was always on his side. Aaron nodded, unsure how he was supposed to show the Valkyrie his dream. 

 

Minhyun cupped his face again, he leaned forward and rested their foreheads together. 

 

Aaron immediately felt himself relax, his eyes widened as he saw Minhyun’s wings spread, the feathers shifted and curled around them, almost like they were shielding them. Aaron watched as Minhyun’s eyes remained closed, his brow furrowing as he seemed to be watching Aaron’s dream. 

 

Aaron didn’t see his dream again and only gazed at Minhyun. He looked at the feathers beside him, Aaron smiled and swallowed heavily. He reached out a shaky hand towards the feathered wings before tracing his finger along one. 

 

Minhyun immediately shivered and opened his eyes again, he looked extremely angry and confused. 

 

“Minhyunnie?” Aaron called to him calmly, placing a hand on the Valkyrie’s thigh. 

 

Minhyun growled softly. “That bastard.”

 

“What—“ Aaron’s eyes widened as Minhyun suddenly stood up. “Minhyun! Wait! Where are you going?” He asked a he quickly untangled himself from the bedsheets and followed after the Valkyrie. 

 

“To see what that asshole incubus has to say,” Minhyun responded. 

 

“Wait!” Aaron’s eyes widened as Minhyun suddenly disappeared. He made a quick move to run towards the door and to the elevator that would take him back to the main house. He was quick as he ran through the house and up the stairs. 

 

Aaron could see Minhyun had stopped outside Geonhak’s bedroom, his fists clenched and his wings still out. The Valkyrie was trembling. 

 

“Minhyunnie…” Aaron called out to him, walking towards him carefully. “Rain wants us to be unsure, he wants us to lose trust in each other…” he tried to explain, he also didn’t know why Rain had shown him the images he had. Aaron didn’t know if they truly could trust Youngjo. 

 

“An incubus can take over dreams,” Minhyun announced quietly. 

 

Aaron frowned, realising what Minhyun was trying to imply. “You think Youngjo showed me that?” 

 

The Valkyrie shook his head carefully. “I don’t know,” he admitted before he suddenly growled. “But I’m going to find out.” 

 

Aaron’s eyes widened, before he had a chance to speak, Minhyun kicked the door open to Geonhak’s room. 

 

Youngjo sat up immediately at the sound of the door opening abruptly, he sprang into action and leaped on top of Geonhak to protect him. Youngjo growled as he saw Minhyun standing there, wings out in a threatening manner. 

 

The halfbreed’s eyes opened as he felt the bed shift heavily. He blinked as he saw a shirtless Youngjo on top of him, the incubus had his wings out again and was growling at someone over his shoulder. “Hyung?” Geonhak frowned before he shifted slightly, his eyes wide as he saw Minhyun standing angrily in the middle of his bedroom. Geonhak’s cheeks automatically flushed as he realised the situation they were in. “What the fuck?!” He growled angrily at Minhyun. “Hyung! What the hell are you doing?” 

 

Minhyun immediately knew what had transpired between the two of them early that evening and couldn’t help the dark growl that left his lips. “Bastard.”

 

Youngjo narrowed his eyes on the Valkyrie. “You got something to say to me?” He shot back angrily. 

 

Geonhak’s eyes widened as he realised why Minhyun was so agitated, he quickly pushed Youngjo to the side so that he was no longer looming over him. “Hyung, Youngjo-hyung didn’t force me to do anything—“

 

“Geonhak, put some clothes on,” Mimhyun shot back. 

 

Geonhak knew his face was on fire, he felt like a child getting berated by his parents. He quickly slipped on his discarded joggers under the bedsheet. He tried his best to hide the wince of discomfort as he moved, his body was aching. He pulled on a shirt before he looked at Minhyun with confusion. “Why are you here? What the hell is going on?” 

 

“Minhyun-ah.” Aaron held the Valkyrie back as he cautiously stepped into the room, thankful that Geonhak was fully clothed now. Youngjo was still standing shirtless with his wings out in agitation. “I had a dream, Youngjo was there, it wasn’t good.” Aaron explained. 

 

Youngjo frowned. “You dreamt of me? And now you come barging in?” He said irritably. 

 

Aaron took a deep breath before he continued. “In the dream, you killed Minhyun.” He announced. 

 

The room went silent at Aaron’s words, Geonhak moved closer toward where Youngjo was standing. “What..?” Geonhak whispered. 

 

Minhyun narrowed his eyes as he saw how close Geonhak was standing next to Youngjo, he knew the halfbreed would take Youngjo’s side. “Rain is a warlock, they can’t penetrate dreams.” Minhyun explained. 

 

Youngjo’s eyes darkened as he realised what they were trying to imply. “You think I did that?” He asked. 

 

“Youngjo-hyung has been with me all night.” Geonhak quickly responded, he didn’t like the way they were practically accusing Youngjo of such a heinous act. 

 

Minhyun bit his lip. “Geonhak—“ 

 

“No hyung, I won’t let you barge in here and start accusing Youngjo of such horrible things.” Geonhak shot back angrily. 

 

“I don’t trust him.” Minhyun announced as he looked at Youngjo with careful eyes. 

 

“I do.” Geonhak responded swiftly, automatically moving to stand in front of Youngjo protectively. He knew Minhyun wouldn’t do anything to hurt Youngjo if Geonhak was in the way. 

 

“Geonhakkie…” Youngjo said gently behind him. He was smiling, glad that Geonhak was still on his side. 

 

“Youngjo is not the enemy,” Geonhak said softly. “Minhyunnie-hyung, please,” he added with a sad look at his cousin. 

 

Minhyun clenched his jaw, he looked back over at where the incubus was standing glaring darkly at him. Geonhak was looking at Minhyun almost pleadingly, Minhyun knew his younger cousin had fallen for Youngjo, it was obvious. He didn’t trust his voice, instead Minhyun turned and headed out of the room. 

 

Aaron watched him go with careful eyes. 

 

“Hyung,” Geonhak called out to Aaron, making him look back at the halfbreed. “Look after him, Minhyunnie-hyung… I’ve never seen him so stressed before.” 

 

“Don’t worry,” Aaron reassured with a smile. “I’ll look after him.” 

 

Geonhak nodded with a sad smile. 

 

Youngjo growled softly under his breath before he cautiously walked forward towards Aaron. He looked at the pure-soul carefully. “Aaron-ssi,” he said softly. “I didn’t do anything to you, I don’t want anyone in this house to get hurt.” Youngjo spoke calmly. 

 

Aaron could see the sincerity in Youngjo’s strong eyes. He nodded, he couldn’t help but feel on edge regardless but knew the incubus wasn’t the enemy they needed to focus on. He smiled at the couple before he turned and followed where Minhyun had gone. 

 

Geonhak sighed heavily, he sat on his bed with his head in his hands. Youngjo was growling softly, he looked up at the incubus and saw him pacing irritably. “Hyung,” Geonhak called to him. 

 

Youngjo paused, he looked at the beautiful boy in front of him before he moved towards him and dropped to his knees in front of Geonhak. “Geonhakkie…”

 

Geonhak blinked at the incubus, confused as to what he was doing. “Hyung?” 

 

Youngjo placed his hands gently on Geonhak’s knees. “I would never do anything to cause harm to you or to the people you love.” He announced softly 

 

Geonhak nodded. “I know…” he responded with a smile. “Minhyunnie-hyung was just frightened, I’m sure he didn’t mean anything.”

 

“Of course he did, he doesn’t trust me.” Youngjo was quick to reply. 

 

Geonhak sighed, he reached his hands out and placed them on top of Youngjo’s own. “I trust you, that should be enough.” 

 

The incubus was silent for a moment before he tilted his head at Geonhak. “Why do you trust me?” He suddenly asked. 

 

Geonhak blinked, he hadn’t expected the question. “Because…” he trailed off as he tried to decipher what to say. He was too nervous and embarrassed to tell Youngjo how he truly felt. 

 

“Why, Geonhak-ah?” Youngjo pushed. 

 

Geonhak swallowed heavily and bit his bottom lip. He nervously ran a hand through his hair before he stood up, moving towards the side and crossing his arms over his chest. “I… aren’t my words enough?”

 

Youngjo growled softly before he stood from the floor. He stepped closer to the halfbreed, he carefully pushed Geonhak against the wall, standing before him. Geonhak remained still, his cheeks flushed as Youngjo continued to gaze at him. Youngjo carefully lifted his hand to Geonhak’s throat, his fingers tracing over the small scar there that he’d left last night. “Geonhakkie… you mean everything to me,” he admitted. 

 

Geonhak’s face was on fire, Youngjo had no shame and was always so confident it made Geonhak feel even more shy. “S-stop…” he whispered. 

 

“No,” Youngjo responded with a small shake of his head. “I need you to know how much I care about you,” he said gently. 

 

Geonhak smiled. “I know, I can see it in your eyes.” 

 

Youngjo shook his head, “I want to say it in words,” he growled softly, smiling charmingly at Geonhak. 

 

The halfbreed’s cheeks felt hot as Youngjo was standing so close to him, the incubus’s strong body made Geonhak feel shy as he remembered exactly what they’d done the night before. “Hyung…” 

 

Youngjo gave Geonhak’s cheek a gentle kiss before he leaned towards his ear. “Geonhakkie… I love you,” Youngjo whispered. 

 

Geonhak felt his heart flutter, he’d never felt so overwhelmed with emotion before. He knew the relationship between them had started as something forced, he only hoped that Youngjo truly meant what he said and it wasn’t just because of the bond they shared. 

 

With shaky fingers, Geonhak reached out for Youngjo, running his fingertips over the rose tattoo on the incubus’s neck. “Hyung…” 

 

“It’s not because of the bond,” Youngjo reassured him quickly. He took Geonhak’s hand in his own and brought it to his lips, kissing Geonhak’s knuckles gently. “I love you,” Youngjo repeated. 

 

Geonhak knew he had to say it back, he had to admit not just to himself but also to Youngjo how he truly felt. It was only fair after Youngjo showed him his vulnerability. Geonhak reached for Youngjo’s hand and linked their fingers together, he smiled shyly at the incubus. 

 

“Geonhakkie?” Youngjo said gently, almost like a soft urge. 

 

Geonhak leaned forward and gave Youngjo a gentle kiss on the lips, the incubus stayed still, allowing Geonhak to take control of the pace. The kiss was gentle and soft but held with it so many emotions that Geonhak wanted to convey to the beautiful creature before him. The halfbreed pulled away after a moment and leaned their foreheads together. “Hyung,” he whispered softly, his deep voice making it sound almost like a purr. “I love you too,” he confessed. 

 

Youngjo had to stop himself from grinning with glee, instead he wrapped Geonhak in his arms. He held the halfbreed’s tiny waist and cupped the back of his head to keep him against his body. “I’ll never let you go.”





🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸




“Minhyunnie…” Aaron called softly. He walked down the stairs and could see the Valkyrie in the living room. 

 

Minhyun ran a hand through his hair as he paced, he looked agitated and confused. He sighed heavily as he looked at Aaron with gentle eyes. “Geonhakkie is going to hate me…” he said softly with sad eyes. 

 

Aaron shook his head quickly and stepped up to the Valkyrie, he cupped Minhyun’s face and made him look back at him. “You know that’s not true.” 

 

“I don’t know what’s going on with me…” Minhyun admitted. 

 

“You’re stressed, worried,” Aaron responded, brushing some hair from Minhyun’s pretty face. “It’s all understandable, we just need to hold out until we defeat Rain and his followers.”

 

“Hyung…” Minhyun looked at Aaron with worried eyes. “Do you still trust me?”

 

Aaron frowned. “Of course, why would you think otherwise?” He responded quickly, he wouldn’t ever change his mind about it. 

 

“I’ve been acting so irrational lately.” Minhyun explained, he hated how he’d been acting so unapproachable and untrustworthy recently. 

 

Aaron shook his head with a smile. He leaned forward and gave Minhyun a kiss on the nose. “I understand,” he responded. “I love you, Minhyunnie, I’ll always trust you.” 

 

Minhyun smiled happily. “Hyung… I love you too,” he replied as he pulled Aaron into his arms, hugging him close. He cupped the back of Aaron’s head protectively and stroked his hair. 

 

Aaron immediately relaxed against Minhyun, happy and content. 

 

The sound of a teasing whistle made them pull back and look over at the staircase. “Hey lovebirds,” Dongho grinned at them before he frowned slightly. Realising how early it was. “What’s going on?” The vampire asked. 

 

Minhyun bit his lip awkwardly. “We had—“

 

“I was struggling to sleep so we came out here,” Aaron responded swiftly. Minhyun tilted his head slightly but Aaron only smiled back at him. He didn’t need the others to worry about the dream as well. 

 

“Well it’s almost morning anyway,” Dongho replied with a shrug and a smile. Aaron nodded. 

 

“How’s Daniel?” Minhyun asked. 

 

Dongho paused for a moment before he nodded. “He’s still recovering, but he looks better.” He answered. 

 

Minhyun nodded before he tilted his head. “Do you think he’ll be able to fight with us?” He asked cautiously. 

 

“I don’t think we’ll have a choice,” Dongho replied with a soft chuckle. “Daniel-ah is pretty determined.” 

 

“Good.” Aaron grinned. “That’s what we need.”

 

Dongho looked at Minhyun cautiously. “When are you thinking about doing it?” He asked. 

 

“Within the next few days,” Minhyun replied honestly. He knew that they were all ready. “There are weapons here we can use,” he announced, knowing that his abeoji had some weapons in the safehouse in case they ever needed them. 

 

Dongho sighed heavily before he ran a hand through his hair. “I need to return to my village, let the clan know what’s going on,” he announced. 

 

Aaron’s eyes widened slightly at that. He was thankful that the NU’EST clan were still with them and were willing to fight beside them. 

 

Minhyun nodded in response to Dongho. “I can give you the location Dongwook gave us,” he said as he moved towards the kitchen where Donghyun had written the address on a piece of paper. He held it out for the vampire to take. 

 

Dongho looked at the paper with a raised brow. “Do we think it’s legit?” He asked. 

 

“He’d have no reason to lie to us,” Aaron replied. “He looked pretty distraught that he’d allowed these terrible things to happen.” 

 

Dongho nodded. He took the paper as Minhyun handed it to him. “I shouldn’t be away too long, but can you check on Daniel for me?” He asked his best friend carefully. 

 

Minhyun nodded with a smile. 

 

Dongho grinned before he smiled at them both and headed to the main door, he disappeared in a cloud of black smoke. 

 

Minhyun sighed heavily before he glanced towards the stairs, Aaron looked over too and could see Geonhak and Youngjo appear. 

 

“Geonhak-ah,” Minhyun called out to his cousin. 

 

“Are you feeling better hyung?” Geonhak asked Aaron with a smile, ignoring Minhyun. 

 

Aaron nodded, he smiled reassuringly at Geonhak but he couldn’t help glancing at Youngjo with cautious eyes. 

 

The incubus stood with his arms crossed, his eyes dangerous as he watched Minhyun move towards Geonhak. 

 

“Geonhakkie…” Minhyun called to the halfbreed again. 

 

Geonhak sighed heavily as he looked at Minhyun with a raised brow. “I hope you’re in a better mood now.” He said carefully. 

 

Minhyun nodded. “I shouldn’t have reacted the way I did, I’m sorry.” He replied. 

 

“Don’t apologise to me.” Geonhak said carefully with narrowed eyes, gesturing to the incubus beside him. 

 

Minhyun clenched his jaw but he knew he had to do it to gain Geonhak’s favour again. He moved towards the incubus and heard Youngjo growl angrily at him. “Youngjo,” Minhyun said carefully. “I’m sorry, I jumped to conclusions.” 

 

“Yeah, you did.” Youngjo growled in response. Geonhak gave him a frown, making the incubus sigh heavily. “Let’s forget about it, focus on the upcoming fight.” He added. 

 

Minhyun nodded in agreement. 

 

Youngmin and Donghyun joined them a few hours later, they all ate together and then Aaron and Donghyun made their way out into the garden to do some more training. The twins also went outside to train, leaving Geonhak and Minhyun in the main room. 

 

It was awkwardly silent, Geonhak sighed heavily as he looked over at Minhyun, the Valkyrie was watching him closely. 

 

“Geonhak-ah,” Minhyun called out to his cousin softly. 

 

“I love him.” Geonhak suddenly announced, he didn’t want to hide it from Minhyun, he wanted his cousin to know how much Youngjo meant to him. 

 

Minhyun’s eyes widened at Geonhak’s sudden confession. “W-what?”

 

“I just want you to know how serious we are,” Geonhak said carefully. 

 

Minhyun bit his bottom lip, clenching his fists in his trousers before he sighed heavily and nodded. “I understand,” he replied with a smile. “I’m just glad that you’re happy.” 

 

“Hyung,” Geonhak stood from his seat and made his way over toward the Valkyrie, sitting beside him and giving him a hug. 

 

Minhyun smiled and hugged his younger cousin back, glad that they were back on good terms. 

Chapter Text

Minhyun made his way up the stairs and towards where Daniel was staying. The spell shifted to allow him entry. Minhyun’s eyes widened as he saw Daniel pacing in agitation. 

 

The newborn vampire looked over at Minhyun with large panicked eyes. “W-where’s Dongho-hyung?” He said softly. 

 

Minhyun could see Daniel trembling and whimpering. “Calm down,” he said softly, trying to appear unthreatening to the agitated vampire. “He returned to his village,” he explained. 

 

Daniel’s eyes were wide. “W-when will he be back…?” He asked. 

 

“Soon.” Minhyun reassured. He could see the panicked expression on Daniel’s face as he looked out the window. Almost like he was trying to see Dongho returning. “Daniel-ah, please relax.” Minhyun said gently. 

 

Daniel ran a hand through his hair before he wrapped his arms around himself. “I’m…”

 

“You’re okay,” Minhyun reassured him as he stepped closer, Daniel flinched slightly. Minhyun stepped in front of the newborn gently. “Trust me, just take a deep breath.” 

 

Daniel nodded and did as the Valkyrie suggested. He immediately felt himself relaxing and wondered if Minhyun had helped him with his energy. 

 

“Soon we’ll be heading out.” Minhyun announced. 

 

Daniel nodded in response. “Good,” he replied. 

 

Minhyun could see the determination in Daniel’s expression. He raised a brow slightly. “Will you be okay?” He asked. 

 

Daniel nodded. “I want to help,” he answered. “My friends are still out there,” he added with a growl. Daniel hated the fact they were sitting around when Ingyoo and the others were in danger. 

 

“I won’t stop you.” Minhyun replied. “I trust you.”

 

Daniel blinked. “Thank you hyung.” 

 

Minhyun bit his lip, he looked out the window carefully before he looked back at Daniel and nodded. “Come outside,” Minhyun suddenly announced. 

 

Daniel frowned. “Huh? What?”

 

“It’s okay,” Minhyun reassured, he trusted that Daniel could control himself. Although he’d attacked the previous night, Minhyun had trust that Daniel would be able to control himself. He nodded at the newborn vampire with a reassuring smile. 

 

Minhyun walked towards the door and placed his hand against it, the spell shifted around him and allowed the door to open. He turned around and looked at Daniel with a supportive smile. “Let’s go.” 

 

Daniel swallowed heavily, stepping behind Minhyun and following him through the corridor and towards the staircase. Immediately Daniel was hit with different scents all around him. He controlled himself carefully as he entered the living room. He frowned slightly when he realised no one was there. “Where…?” 

 

Minhyun turned to him. “They’re all outside training,” he informed them, gesturing to the door. 

 

Daniel followed after the Valkyrie as they headed outside. He smiled as he saw all the others but couldn’t help but squint at the sunlight outside. He wasn’t used to it but he was thankful that all the stereotypes about vampires weren't true. 

 

Youngmin and Youngjo walked over towards them first. Daniel looked awkwardly at Youngjo, he’d bitten the incubus the night before and felt embarrassed about it. 

 

Youngmin smiled reassuringly at the nervous newborn. “Daniel-ah, how’re you feeling?” He asked. 

 

“I-I’m okay…” Daniel responded with a weak smile, he looked at the other incubus and bowed his head carefully. “Y-Youngjo-ssi…”

 

“It’s okay,” the incubus responded. “Maybe I should thank you for biting me,” Youngjo announced. 

 

“What…?” Daniel blinked with confusion at the incubus’s words. 

 

Youngjo smirked and shrugged. Minhyun growled softly at his implication. 

 

Youngmin rolled his eyes, “anyway… it’s good that you’re out of the room.” 

 

Daniel nodded in agreement. He flinched slightly as he saw the others all approaching. Strangely, he could feel his instincts telling him to attack and take blood but something was stopping him. For Geonhak, it was like the halfbreed had a strange shield around him that told Daniel he was off limits, Youngjo’s aura was surrounding Geonhak. Donghyun, he was surrounded by Youngmin’s aura. 

 

Aaron was the one that Daniel presumed his instincts would tell him to attack, but the pure-soul wasn’t invoking anything in him. Minhyun’s aura was extremely powerful around Aaron. 

 

“Let’s head inside,” Youngmin suggested. 

 

They all walked back into the house, just as it began to rain outside again. They all sat in the living room, Daniel made sure he was sitting alone on one of the chairs instead of on the sofa. 

 

“Do we have a strategy?” Daniel asked. 

 

Donghyun smiled. “We know the location, we just need to work out where we can all be posted.” He explained. “I can get the blueprint of the location,” he stood and walked toward the kitchen, returning with a large piece of paper and placing it on the living room table. 

 

Aaron bit his lip as he looked at Daniel carefully. “Daniel-ah, you’ll be the best at planning a strategic approach.” He suggested. 

 

Daniel tilted his head. “Me?”

 

Aaron nodded reassuringly. The others were all looking at Daniel with confidence. 

 

Daniel nodded shortly. “I’ll try my best.” He looked over the map and could se it was on a pier, with a large building and the area around it. 

 

“Youngjo-yah will be the distraction so that we can gain access to the building,” Minhyun explained. 

 

Daniel nodded, he looked over the blueprints in front of him with careful eyes before he reached for a pen. He began to draw. 

 

Aaron blinked as he watched the hunter draw lines and crosses on the map, Daniel looked extremely focused as he continued. 

 

Daniel felt proud that the others had allowed him to take control of their attacking formation. “Okay,” he stopped and smiled as he looked over them all. “This is the plan,” he turned the blueprints towards them all. 

 

They looked over at the map with curious eyes. 

 

Daniel glanced at the older incubus twin first. “Youngjo-hyung, you’ll head straight to the main door,” he instructed. 

 

Youngjo raised a brow. “Okay…”

 

“You have to keep them busy for around three minutes,” Daniel continued. “By that point, me and Geonhak-ah can head around the back and see what’s going on inside the building and what we’re dealing with.” He explained. 

 

Geonhak nodded in understanding. 

 

Daniel smiled at the halfbreed before he glanced to the next. “Youngmin-hyung and Donghyun-ah, I need you in higher positions to be extra eyes,” he said. 

 

Youngmin smiled. “Okay,” he responded. 

 

“What about me?” Aaron asked. 

 

Daniel looked at him cautiously. “You and Minhyun-hyung have to stay back,” he responded. 

 

Aaron frowned. “Stay back?”

 

Daniel nodded. “You need to keep safe, there’s no telling what will happen.” He said honestly. “Once we get Rain and the big players out in the open with Youngjo-hyung’s distraction, we can attack.” Daniel explained. “Once we can establish that most of the enemy are destroyed, then Aaron-hyung and Minhyun-hyung can join.”

 

“Understood.” Minhyun replied. He carefully moved closer to Aaron as he could see the elder was slightly agitated. 

 

Daniel smiled at them all. “Our main priority is to keep Aaron-hyung safe,” he reminded them. All of the others nodded in agreement. 

 

Aaron shook his head softly. “But I don’t want any of you to get hurt because of me…” 

 

“Rain is a threat to all of us,” Minhyun said carefully. “If he reaches you…”

 

“Okay… I understand,” Aaron stopped the Valkyrie from saying more, he knew that he had to try and stay safe. He couldn’t be caught by Rain. 

 

“Does everyone understand?” Daniel questioned as he looked at them all. 

 

“Yeah,” Donghyun nodded in response with a smile. 

 

Geonhak chuckled softly as he playfully elbowed Daniel in the arm. “You’re pretty good at this,” he commented. 

 

Daniel smiled and nodded, he was thankful that they all trusted him. But, he couldn’t help the nagging thought in the back of his mind that he could no longer be a hunter because of his recent transformation. He clenched his jaw but smiled anyway, he could see Aaron looking at him carefully. 

 

“It’s okay Daniel-ah,” Aaron reassured with a smile. Daniel nodded in response. 

 

There was a sudden sound outside, like a woosh of air. They all glanced over at the door, a moment after Dongho entered the house. Minhyun smiled at the vampire, glad that he’d returned hastily.

 

“Hyung,” Daniel’s eyes widened and he quickly made his way over to Dongho, he felt a rush of excitement and felt himself relax instantly after realising it was his sire. He paused when he realised how he’d just embarrassingly ran over towards Dongho in front of everyone. He felt his cheeks flush as he looked at the floor as he stopped in front of Dongho.

 

The vampire smiled at Daniel, glad to see that he was out of the room and was able to control himself around the others. He stepped towards Daniel and cupped his jaw softly to tilt his face upwards in order to see his eyes. “I’m happy to see you too, Daniel-ah,” Dongho commented with a grin.

 

Daniel bit his bottom lip and tried to hide how relieved he felt seeing Dongho again. Dongho nodded reassuringly at him before he walked over towards where the others were gathered around a table and a map. He raised a brow as he saw the crosses and lines and realised it was blueprints. “Do we have a strategy?” Dongho asked. 

 

Aaron nodded in response with a smile towards Daniel, “Daniel-ah planned it for us,” he announced, looking proud. 

 

Dongho tilted his head and turned to see Daniel, the newborn approached the table again cautiously and nodded in response. Dongho smiled at him, “you did this?” 

 

Daniel nodded. He looked back at the blueprints and pointed to a cross that he'd placed near the end of the pier. “Hyung, this is the position I need you and the rest of the clan to be in.” he informed. 

 

Dongho looked at Minhyun carefully and was given a reassuring nod in response. He smiled back at Daniel, and could see how much more like his old self he looked. Daniel looked confident and determined, it made Dongho feel proud. 

 

“Is the clan prepared?” Minhyun suddenly asked the vampire. 

 

Dongho sighed heavily and ran his hand through his hair, he looked slightly distressed making everyone look at him worriedly. 

 

“Dongho-hyung?” Geongak called softly.

 

The vampire looked at them all closely before he nodded, “they are, but…” he trailed off slightly, he wanted to tell them everything but he was worried about what it would imply. 

 

“Dongho-yah,” Minhyun frowned slightly before he nodded reassuringly. 

 

Dongho bit his bottom lip before he took a deep breath, “okay, Jonghyeon-ah sent out some scouts around the village and near the hunter association.” he explained.

 

Minhyun raised a brow, “what did they find?” He questioned. 

 

“The ones that returned,” Dongho said cautiously, “Rain has created more of those undead followers,” he explained. 

 

“Shit…” Geonhak growled as he ran a hand through his hair in irritation. 

 

“What about the hunter association?” Daniel asked worriedly, he didn’t even know if there were even any hunters left to help. 

 

Dongho shook his head. “It’s abandoned,” he responded. 

 

Daniel didn’t know if he felt relieved or worried about the answer. He instead just nodded his head and looked back at the blueprints.

 

The room fell into an awkward silence as they all realised how close they were to finally finishing the horror. 

 

Youngmin bit his lip, before he broke the silence. “Maybe we should stop for now? Maybe have some food?” He suggested. 

 

Aaron smiled at the incubus’s suggestion and nodded. “I can make us something,” he announced before he made his way toward the kitchen. Youngmin followed after him to lend a hand. 

 

They all ate together, small conversations erupting around them. Aaron smiled as he looked at all of them, glad that they were all on his side and willing to help and protect him. It was dark outside, they’d all moved from the kitchen and back to the living room. It felt nice and comforting to be with everyone again. 

 

“Are we doing it tomorrow?” Geonhak suddenly asked. 

 

Aaron bit his lip, he looked at Minhyun expectantly. The Valkyrie looked determined but also worried. 

 

Minhyun sighed, he glanced at all the faces looking at him and nodded shortly. He looked back at Daniel, “when is the best time to attack?” He asked. 

 

Daniel paused to think for a moment, he knew that most supernaturals were stronger at night. But Rain was a warlock, so practically human. “The evening,” he settled on. 

 

Minhyun nodded. “We attack tomorrow.” He announced. 

 

Everyone nodded in agreement, everything would finally come to an end and they’d be able to stop running. 





🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸




Youngmin smiled, he gazed into Donghyun’s warm, comforting, expressive eyes, immediately feeling a flutter in his chest. They were face to face in bed, the night getting later as the realisation of what they were going to do tomorrow hung over them. Youngmin carefully carded his fingers through Donghyun’s hair, the warlock smiled and reached for his hand, bringing it to his lips and giving Youngmin’s knuckles a soft kiss. 

 

Youngmin moved closer, tucked underneath Donghyun’s chin with the warlock’s strong arms wrapped around his waist. “Relaxed?” Donghyun asked. 

 

Youngmin rolled his eyes with a chuckle, “obviously…” he responded. 

 

Donghyun grinned as he carefully maneuvered them so that he was above the incubus, gazing down at the beautiful man beneath him. He leaned down and slotted their lips together. 

 

Youngmin tasted like home. 

 

The incubus’s hands crept in close, palms resting carefully on Donghyun’s cheeks, closing his eyes as he leaned into the kiss. 

 

Donghyun immediately felt the all too familiar sensation of energy sparking around them. Groaning as he felt Youngmin’s hands smoothing over the planes of his shoulders before running down his back until they reached the end of his spine. 

 

Youngmin let his fingers rest, tugging Donghyun a little closer to him, so that their legs tangled together. Donghyun made a pleased sound against his lips. 

 

They parted for air, Youngmin opened his eyes to see Donghyun gazing back at him, just as overwhelmingly comforting as he had a moment ago. 

 

Donghyun couldn’t resist kissing the incubus again, this time on the bridge of his nose, he was rewarded with a pretty chuckle from Youngmin’s lips. 

 

“Hi,” Youngmin said softly.

 

“Hi,” Donghyun responded. He traced his fingers over Youngmin’s face, wanting to preserve it to his memory forever. Donghyun dropped his head against youngmin’s shoulder, face turning to plant lazy kisses against the incubus’s jaw. 

 

Youngmin shivered and then bared his neck a little to invite Donghyun to continue. His eyes drifted to the ceiling, all worried thoughts about what was going to happen in a few hours. Youngmin swallowed heavily before he wrapped his arms around donghyun. “I love you, so much.” 

 

Donghyun paused and lifted his head to gaze at Youngmin again, he smiled and brushed some hair from Youngmin’s eyes. “Please don’t look so worried, hyung,” he said softly. “I love you.” 

 

Youngmin had to hold back his tears, he wouldn’t let anyone harm Donghyun but he knew that come tomorrow they’d have to fight hard.





🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸





Geonhak bit his lip, he looked over at where Youngjo had taken his usual residence by the window, sighing. He knew the incubus had a lot of pressure, he had to try and convince Rain and the others that he wanted to rejoin them so that they could put Daniel’s battle plan in motion. 

 

Geonhak hated that Youngjo was given such a dangerous task. There was no way to tell how Rain would react. 

 

“Geonhak-ah, relax.” Youngjo’s voice suddenly sounded. 

 

Geonhak blinked as he looked back at the incubus, Youngjo was watching him closely from his position near the window. Geonhak sighed heavily before he stood from the bed, he walked slowly toward Youngjo before he stopped in front of him. 

 

Youngjo gazed up at the halfbreed with a smile. 

 

Geonhak leaned down and gave Youngjo a soft kiss on the cheek, “lay with me?” He asked softly. 

 

Youngjo smiled and nodded, he stood up and took Geonhak’s hand, pulling him back over to the bed. 

 

Youngjo laid down next to the halfbreed, pulling Geonhak into an embrace. Geonhak immediately responded by burying his face in Youngjo’s chest, arms tightly wrapping around him. Neither of them said anything for a while as Youngjo ran his hands down Geonhak’s back, waiting for him to fall asleep. 

 

“You’re so tense, Geonhakkie.” Youngjo mumbled into Geonhak’s hair after a while.

 

Geonhak just nodded.

 

Youngjo’s hand wandered to Geonhak’s neck, which felt even more tense than his back. He hated seeing Geonhak like this, always stressed, always on edge. Always expecting that he’d have to jump and fight any minute. Youngjo couldn’t wait for it all to be over. 

 

He leaned closer to Geonhak’s ear. “You know, I could massage you to help you relax.”

 

He almost expected Geonhak to decline, but instead, the halfbreed shrugged. “Sure.”

 

Getting Geonhak out of his shirt worked without them having to exchange a single word. He’d seen the halfbreed naked a few times now, nevertheless, it still took Youngjo’s breath away as he watched Geonhak’s muscles move when he lifted his torso to allow Youngjo to pull the shirt over his head. In Youngjo’s eyes, Geonhak was perfect in every way. 

 

Youngjo wanted to kiss every inch of it, but he pulled himself together and instead let his hands get to work, kneading the skin beneath them, making sure to pay attention to all the places where Geonhak was tense. 

 

It felt like they had all the time in the world right now, so Youngjo didn’t rush anything. He felt Geonhak relax under him, letting out a content sigh.

 

After a while Youngjo couldn’t resist the urge to press a kiss between Geonhak’s shoulder blades, letting his lips wander across the hot skin. It smelled so much like Geonhak, immediately making him feel at home.

 

His hands started sliding down Geonhak’s back, resting just above the hem of his joggers. Geonhak hummed and slightly pushed against him to encourage Youngjo to keep going. Youngjo didn’t have to be told twice. He would never pass on a chance to make Geonhak feel good.

 

He kissed down Geonhak’s back slowly, hands gently kneading his human's ass. Geonhak already began to shift beneath him. 

 

Youngjo chuckled, earning him a glare from Geonhak. “Stop wasting time and get to it already…” Geonhak groaned. 

 

So impatient.  

 

Still, Geonhak just had this power over Youngjo that made him want to do anything he could to please Geonhak, so he obliged, carefully turning Geonhak around and crawling upwards to cup his cheek and pull him into a deep kiss.

 

He quickly got rid of the rest of Geonhak’s clothes, taking a moment to admire his beauty. He then stole yet another kiss from Geonhak before reaching over to his nightstand, feeling for the body lotion he’d seen there. While he was still searching for it, Geonhak started to remove Youngjo’s clothes too, first his shirt, then his pants, mindlessly dropping them on the ground.

 

Meanwhile, Youngjo had finally located the lotion, sitting up to slick up his fingers while Geonhak was busy spreading kisses across his chest, straddling his lap.

 

Youngjo closely watched Geonhak’s face twist with pleasure when he finally pushed his first finger in. Geonhak let out a moan, head sinking against Youngjo’s chest while his arms wrapped around his shoulders.

 

Youngjo pumped his finger in and out a few times before joining in with a second one. He felt Geonhak push back against him, greedy for more just like he always seemed to be.

 

“Patience, baby,” Youngjo purred into his ear, but again, he couldn’t deny Geonhak anything, so he quickly pushed in a third finger, earning him another moan from Geonhak that he was unsuccessfully trying to stifle by biting down on Youngjo’s shoulder.

 

Youngjo shook his head. “Let me hear it, Geonhakkie. Please.” He whispered, because he loved nothing more than hearing how good he could make Geonhak feel. Youngjo was already drinking in all the energy that was falling from Geonhak’s beautiful body. He was always so responsive, making his energy that much more desirable. 

 

Geonhak pulled his head back, moaning once again as Youngjo pushed his fingers inside another time.

 

Geonhak returned to kissing Youngjo’s neck now while still rocking his hips back against Youngjo’s hand. His hard cock was pressed against Youngjo’s abs, already leaking precome, brushing Youngjo’s cock with each movement, causing both of them to moan each time, and as much as Youngjo enjoyed taking his time when preparing Geonhak, sometimes he could be just as impatient. 

 

He pulled out his fingers, which Geonhak loudly protested against with a needy whine. Youngjo chuckled and kissed the halfbreed’s temple before whispering into his ear with a grin.

 

“Don’t worry baby, it won’t be for long. Soon you’ll get something much better.” To which Geonhak responded with another moan.

 

“Hurry…”  He demanded.

 

Youngjo obliged, making quick work slicking up his cock and aligning himself with Geonhak’s hole. When he pushed inside, Geonhak let his head fall against Youngjo’s chest with a loud moan, holding onto his shoulders for dear life. Youngjo wrapped his arms around him tightly as he started to move, letting out soft moans, his face buried in Geonhak’s hair.

 

For a while the room was filled with moans and the sound of skin slapping against skin. Both of them were closely holding onto each other, as if any space put in between them might be their death.

 

“Shit, Youngjo!” Geonhak called out, breathless, his voice overwhelmed. “I’m so close…” 

 

Youngjo let out a choked moan in response, speeding up his thrusts, each of them perfectly angled to make Geonhak scream out.

 

When Geonhak came, it was accompanied by a breathless scramble of Youngjo’s name being muttered over and over again. It was enough to send Youngjo over the edge too, coming inside of Geonhak while holding him in a tight embrace.

 

Neither of them moved for a couple of moments, arms tightly wrapped around each other as they tried to catch their breaths. After a while Youngjo shifted just enough to pull out of Geonhak and sink down with him, so Geonhak could comfortably rest on Youngjo’s chest.

 

“Was that enough to help you relax?” Youngjo asked after a while. The response he gets was a content sigh from Geonhak, who snuggled closer against his chest, clearly already half-asleep.

 

“I’ll take that as a yes.” Youngjo chuckled, leaving one last kiss on Geonhak’s cheek before tightly wrapping his arms around him.

 

🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸



Daniel was pacing in the bedroom, he’d fought his instincts all day, the constant nagging in the back of his head that he needs blood, he needs to bite. He didn’t want to hurt anyone, he’d held back and controlled but now he felt the need to smash through the spell and get what he needed. 

 

Dongho sat on the edge of the bed. He could see the conflicting expressions on Daniel’s pretty face. Dongho sighed and shook his head, he knew Daniel wouldn’t ask so he’d have to take matters into his own hands. 

 

Daniel watched, frozen in place, as Dongho reached for the hem of his jumper and tugged it over his head.

 

“What are you doing?” Daniel asked quickly.   

 

Dongho ignored him. He threw the jumper to the side. Underneath, he was only wearing a collared shirt, wrinkled from a long day of wear. Slowly, he unbuttoned the first of the buttons at the collar covering his throat. His eyes were on Daniel’s, and they were almost as dark as Daniel’s own.

 

“Dongho-hyung,” Daniel cautioned. His resolve was growing thinner and thinner. 

 

Dongho unbuttoned two more, leaving his collar gaping at the throat. His neck was exposed to Daniel, and Daniel salivated. It was too much, the sight of the long expanse of tanned skin. Dongho’s throat still had his previous bite marks sitting nicely there. Dongho tilted his head back, so far that his hair brushed against the back of his collar. 

 

Daniel was weak, and the monster was hungry. 

 

“Hyung,” Daniel said. His voice sounded thin and pathetic in his own ears.

 

“You’re hungry,” Dongho said. His Adam's apple bobbed as he swallowed.

 

Daniel shook his head no. 

 

“I know you are. Your fangs—”

 

Daniel closed his mouth to hide the evidence, even as his fangs scratched at his lips at the presence of hot blood under a thin layer of skin. 

 

Dongho reached for him and grabbed him by the wrists. He yanked, and Daniel fell into Dongho’s lap. He caught the scent of Dongho, of sweat and cologne and sire and blood, and his brain went foggy. Dongho’s heartbeat thrummed in his ears. 

 

“Stop,” Daniel protested weakly. 

 

Dongho curled his hand in Daniel’s hair and dragged him in for a kiss. It was messy and hot: Daniel’s mouth was wet with spit and Dongho was all too eager, feeling hunger of a different kind. Daniel’s fangs pricked Dongho’s lip and drew blood. A single drop hit Daniel’s tongue and the flavor spreaded across his mouth like liquor. 

 

He pushed against Dongho, trying to keep him away, but Dongho wouldn’t let Daniel go far. He held Daniel by the hips and prevented him from bolting. 

 

“Hyung,” Daniel croaked.

 

Dongho’s blood was still in his mouth, thick and sweet. He wanted more and he hated himself for it. 

 

“I know what you need,” Dongho said, as his eyes slipped shut. “Take it.” Dongho had eaten enough when he’d returned to the NU’EST village, knowing that Daniel would need more. He tilted his head back and bared his throat. 

 

Daniel didn’t stop him, couldn’t stop him, as Dongho cupped the back of Daniel’s head and guided it into the crook of Dongho’s neck. 

 

He tried not to bite, but the smell of blood was in the air, and the hunger gnawed at his stomach like a wild animal. He tried to resist, he really did, but Dongho squeezed the nape of his neck and Daniel's resolve snapped in two.

 

A single drop was enough to whet his appetite. He sank his teeth into Dongho’s skin so gently that he barely felt it, but Daniel heard his little gasp all the same. He pulled back and blood gathered at the two places where the points of his fangs had penetrated Dongho’s skin. 

 

Eagerly, Daniel lapped at it, smearing blood and spit across the tanned skin of Dongho’s neck. He tasted sweet and strong. Daniel knew that Dongho must’ve eaten his fill while he was out. 

 

Daniel bit harder the second time. Dongho’s blood spurted in his mouth and he drank it down. He felt Dongho’s life force spread hot across his tongue, filling his senses with Dongho , nothing but Dongho . The monster inside him roared with satisfaction and clutched desperately at Dongho’s shoulders. 

 

In the back of his mind, where the human still lived, Daniel knew he should stop, but he couldn’t. Daniel wasn’t in control anymore. It wasn’t Daniel holding Dongho in place; it was the vampire. The whole day spent holding it back was taking its toll now. 

 

Daniel surged over Dongho, a hand in his hair, yanking his head back to expose more of his throat as he drank and drank. 

 

Beneath him, Dongho groaned and jerked.  Daniel’s eyes were half-lidded and unseeing, but he felt Dongho twitch and writhe in his grip. 

 

Even in the bloodlust, Daniel could feel that something was different. He flicked his tongue over his teeth and willed his fangs to retract. He had to stop. It was too good. 

 

Below him, Dongho was panting. His breathing was fast and hot against Daniel's skin.

 

Rearing back, Daniel almost fell out of Dongho’s lap in the process. His eyes rolled wildly as he threw his head back and smudged blood across his teeth. He stared at the walls and the ceiling and anywhere but Dongho, trying to catch his breath, trying to regain control. 

 

“Again,” Dongho growled. 

 

This time, Daniel couldn’t look away.

 

Beneath him, Dongho was half-sprawled on the bed, propped up on his elbows. His eyes were glazed over and there was sweat beading his brow. His neck was a mess: two pinpricks of red weeping down his throat, his strong chest raising and falling with his heavy breaths. He looked like a sculpture, caught in the throes of ecstasy. His broad chest heaved and his eyes were half-lidded, searching Daniel’s face. 

 

He gripped tightly at the front of Daniel’s shirt. “Don’t stop,” he ordered, his own eyes flashing red dangerously. 

 

Daniel stared. He could smell Dongho’s aura in the room, filling the air like incense. “W-what?” 

 

“Feels good,” Dongho responded. He swallowed hard and licked his lips. He reached for Daniel. “It feels good, Daniel-ah. Don’t stop. Please, don’t stop.”

 

Drawn in like a magnet, like a moth to a flame, Daniel dropped his face to Dongho’s neck. This time, he didn’t bite. This time he sucked , pulling droplets to the surface of Dongho’s skin. Daniel watched in awe as Dongho’s hand disappeared between their bodies, to the place where Daniel was seated in Dongho’s lap. 

 

“Don’t stop,” Dongho breathed. His arm jerked. 

 

Daniel didn’t. He licked at Dongho’s neck and watched as Dongho’s fingers fumbled at the fastening of his pants, then with the elastic of his waistband. He tugged Dongho’s head back, making more blood drip from the open wounds, and Dongho bucked his hips against Daniel with a whimper. Daniel could see the shape of Dongho’s arousal through the fabric of his boxers. Daniel swallowed at the memories of what they’d done together. 

 

Daniel sucked harder and pushed his hips against Dongho, earning him a choked curse and a moan from the stronger vampire writhing underneath him. “Fuck—hyung,” Daniel whispered. 

 

Below him, Dongho arched in ecstasy, clutching at Daniel as he sucked the very life out of his veins. Dongho’s hand worked faster and faster, not even bothering to get his hand underneath his underwear. Daniel thought about pausing, about stripping Dongho naked and taking him in hand as he sucked on his neck… but Dongho was frantic and unwilling to move, his hips jerking pathetically as he raced towards his end. 

 

Daniel whimpered, he could taste it in Dongho’s blood, getting sweeter with the dopamine pumping through his veins. 

 

That’s when Daniel heard it, like a distant drum, like two tunes of distorted music coming together into a harmony.

 

Two hearts, beating as one. 

 

The blood of Dongho’s pure vampire life pulsed through Daniel’s newborn veins, bringing life to his body. It wrapped around them like the red string of fate, like the scars marring both of them, binding them closer, as if fate weren't enough to tie them together. 

 

Daniel felt overwhelmed. He tore himself away from Dongho’s throat. He brought a hand up and touched the pin-prick wounds there with his thumb.

 

Dongho growled, clutching at himself through his boxers. “Don’t stop.”

 

Daniel silenced him with a kiss. Dongho groaned at the taste of his own blood on Daniel’s tongue, and Daniel felt Dongho’s knuckles knock against his stomach as his hand worked faster. He was desperate, working himself even though it was dry. 

 

“Not tonight, hyung,” Daniel murmured. “I can’t take too much.” 

 

He lifted his thumb off Dongho’s neck, and Dongho opened his mouth obediently. Daniel hesitated, and Dongho wrapped his free hand around Daniel’s wrist, bringing his thumb to his own lips and opening them. Daniel stared as Dongho licked his own blood off Daniel's thumb and sucked . He could feel Dongho’s fangs against his thumb too. Daniel was breathless. “Oh my god,” he managed. “Dongho-hyung.”

 

Dongho’s moan was muffled around Daniel’s thumb. Daniel reached over with his other hand and brushed Dongho’s collar away to look at the mess he’d made of Dongho’s neck. Even with his careful bites, Dongho looked a mess, soaked in blood and sweat and saliva. With Daniel's thumb still in his mouth, Dongho’s tongue swirled around the pad of it, and Daniel groaned at the sight of the two pinpricks still weeping blood on Dongho’s throat. 

 

Dongho let go of Daniel’s thumb with a pop. “One more,” he ordered. 

 

Daniel could still hear his heartbeat, fast and desperate as Dongho moved close. Daniel granted him, he kissed Dongho’s open mouth, and then he tilted his face, tucking it into the crook of Dongho’s neck. Daniel’s body was also reacting and he knew he was just as close as Dongho beneath him. 

 

His tongue passed over the wound, soft and adoring, and Dongho came with a shudder and a quiet cry. Salt and copper bloomed over Daniel’s tongue as Dongho dampened his boxers and writhed underneath Daniel. 

 

The movement made Daniel gasp, he unwillingly followed Dongho not long after, soiling his own trousers and boxers. 

 

Daniel swallowed the last of the blood and kissed Dongho, feeding him the remnants of his own taste, blood and spit mingling on Dongho’s tongue. 

 

“Hyung,” Daniel whispered, into the space between their lips. 

 

Dongho slumped back onto the bed and took Daniel with him. Slowly, they started to come back to themselves. 

 

As Daniel’s fangs retracted into, the foggy look in Dongho’s eyes began to clear, and he swallowed hard. 

 

“C’mere,” Dongho groaned. 

 

He tugged on Daniel and Daniel crawled up Dongho’s body to sprawl along his side. Daniel’s skin was flushed warm from Dongho’s blood. 

 

In the silence of the bedroom, Daniel nestled into Dongho’s arms and whispered thank you . 

 

Dongho didn’t say anything. He just leaned down and planted his lips to the crown of Daniel's head. Daniel nestled his face into Dongho's shirt. There was blood flecked across the front of it, he wondered how he could wash it out.

 

Over the rushing in his ears, he could still make out the steady beat of Dongho’s heart in his chest. Daniel bit his lip and smiled happily, Dongho’s heart sounded like love. 



🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸




Minhyun sighed heavily as he sat on the edge of the bed, he ran a hand through his hair but couldn’t stop the nervous feeling in his chest. 

 

Aaron was watching him from the bathroom, he raised a brow slightly as he saw the stressed expression on Minhyun’s beautiful face. Aaron bit his bottom lip before he glanced at the bathtub beside him, a smile coming to his lips as a thought passed his mind. He began to fill the tub with hot water and some suds. He wanted Minhyun to relax, especially since they’d have a lot to do tomorrow. 

 

“Minhyunnie,” Aaron called softly. 

 

Minhyun’s head turned towards the bathroom and he smiled as he saw Aaron standing in the doorway. He stood and walked towards the bathroom, tilting his head when he saw the bath filled with steaming bubbly water. “Hyung?”

 

“Come bathe with me,” Aaron said as he held his hand for Minhyun to take. The Valkyrie smiled, taking the offered hand and walking further into the bathroom. 

 

Aaron shyly removed his own clothes before he worked on Minhyun’s, he had to hold back a groan as he saw Minhyun standing naked and confident in front of him. Aaron climbed into the hot water first, followed by the Valkyrie. 

 

Minhyun sank into the water, leaning back against Aaron's chest. It was calming, soaking in the tub with him, but they really didn’t get to relax like this enough.

 

“Are you nervous?” Aaron asked, wrapping the Valkyrie in his arms and smiling as he smelled Minhyun’s hair. 

 

Minhyun shuffled slightly in Aaron’s hold before he nodded slowly. “I guess…” Minhyun answered. His fingers were drawing little patterns on Aaron's arm as it rested against him. 

 

Aaron nodded, “I’m nervous too, but I have you,” he responded swiftly. 

 

Minhyun chuckled, playing with Aaron's fingers. They settled into a nice silence, Minhyun could feel Aaron’s heartbeat and it soothed him, made him feel relaxed. He didn’t want to think about what could potentially happen tomorrow, Minhyun knew he’d never let anything happen to Aaron. 

 

“Minhyunnie, is something bothering you?” Aaron asked softly, he’d noticed that Minhyun kept shuffling and he could see from his position behind the Valkyrie, that Minhyun was frowning. 

 

“Just… thinking,” Minhyun admitted. 

 

“Hmm,” Aaron nodded, resting his chin on Minhyun’s shoulder. “Don’t think, relax.” 

 

Minhyun bit his lip. 

 

Aaron smiled, kissing the Valkyrie’s shoulder gently. “Can I?” He asked softly. 

 

Minhyun’s cheeks flushed prettily, he shifted around to kiss Aaron. It was slow and sweet, and Aaron loved it. The moment felt so domestic, it made Aaron happy and relaxed. He knew he’d do anything to keep Minhyun happy. 

 

Aaron's hands trailed over the Valkyrie’s chest, teasing his nipples. Minhyun's fingers flexed on the edge of the tub as he arched into it. They broke apart, and the pure-soul was quick to cover his neck in soft kisses.

 

Minhyun let out a breath, as Aaron left soft  marks along his neck. The idea of having Aaron’s marks all over him made Minhyun’s chest flutter. It felt good. Minhyun reached back, hand finding its way into Aaron's hair. It was an awkward position, but he heard Aaron growl softly under his breath as Minhyun tugged on the strands playfully. 

 

Minhyun groaned when Aaron's hand trailed down to his cock, starting to tease. Fingertips running along his cock, a thumb brushing over the tip, a hand kneaded at his thighs playfully. Minhyun's breathing was heavy before Aaron finally took ahold of him and actually started to stroke.

 

It was odd, being underwater while they did it. Aaron's hand was a lot heavier, and it took a minute for him to get going, but once he did Minhyun bit his lip. It was overwhelming.

 

Aaron had moved to his jaw, leaving love bites wherever he could. A part of Minhyun wished he didn’t heal so quickly, so people would be able to see Aaron’s possession all over his body. He knew Aaron would get so flustered seeing the marks he'd left the next morning. 

 

Aaron rolled a nipple between the fingers of his free hand, making Minhyun sigh. He let go of the tub to hold Aaron's arm, and he could feel the elder man’s smile against his neck.

 

“You're so pretty, Minhyunnie,” he whispered hotly, wiggling his arm out of his grip to lace their fingers together.

 

Minhyun groaned in complaint, and Aaron chuckled, kissing his cheek. Minhyun moved in for a proper kiss, and he could feel Aaron smiling against his lips. It made his heart melt. It was so... warm, and sweet.

 

“I love you,” he mumbled, letting himself smile as Aaron pressed kisses to his face.

 

“I love you too,” Aaron murmured, letting go of his hand to brush his hair out of his face.

 

His touch was soft, and Minhyun felt like he'd explode. No one had ever been so gentle with him, not until Aaron. Even during intimate moments, it felt like every touch was filled with love. It was mushy and stupid and he could tell himself he didn’t love it as much as he wanted to, but he knew he did. Aaron knew it too.

 

“It's a good thing we're in the bath,” Aaron suddenly commented.

 

“And why's that?” Minhyun asked, but he had a feeling he’d know exactly what Aaron was going to respond with. 

 

“Well, we're gonna get dirty,” Aaron's voice was low, and his thumb teased the tip of Minhyun’s cock as he said it.

 

Minhyun felt his face get warm, looking away. Why did Aaron have to say things like that? They were so cheesy, but somehow he made them hot.

 

His fingers curled in Aaron's hair after a particularly nice flick of the wrist, and his little moan made Minhyun grin.

 

Aaron trailed his fingers up Minhyun’s thigh, and the Valkyrie gasped. “Shh, I’ve got you,” he whispered against Minhyun’s temple before wrapping his hand around him and giving him a hard stroke. Aaron didn’t draw it out any longer, wanting Minhyun to only feel relaxed and comfortable. 

 

So Aaron twisted his hand the way he knew Minhyun would like. He mouthed at his neck. He whispered praises in Minhyun’s ear. Then, when Minhyun’s back arched and his breath hitched, he kissed him deeply, lovingly, until the waves of pleasure subsided.

 

Minhyun slumped back against Aaron’s chest with a breathy, euphoric laugh and buried his face into Aaron’s neck. “I love you.” Minhyun pressed a sloppy kiss just under his ear.

 

Aaron could only smile and hold the Valkyrie closer to his body. All worried thoughts about the upcoming battle leaving his mind. 

 

Chapter Text

“Is everyone ready?” Aaron asked as he walked into the living room, he glanced around at the others and blinked. They were all geared up, full black outfits, swords and guns ready. Aaron himself had a black outfit on with two guns on his hips. 

 

Minhyun smiled at him and nodded. “Are you okay hyung?” He asked as he stepped towards the pure-soul. Minhyun cupped his face gently. 

 

Aaron could see the concern in Minhyun’s eyes but he nodded in response. “Let’s end this.” 

 

The others all nodded in agreement. 

 

They all headed out of the safe house and toward where the car was parked ready as well as Daniel’s motorcycle. 

 

Dongho looked back at them all. “The drive should take about two hours, we’ll park away from the pier so we can approach more tactically,” he explained. 

 

Aaron could feel the nerves kicking in again at the realisation that they were actually heading into a battle. 

 

Dongho handed the car keys to Donghyun, “me and Daniel-ah will go first on the bike,” he instructed. “Follow close,” he told the warlock. 

 

Donghyun nodded. “Okay hyung.” He replied with a smile. 

 

“I have some of these hunter earpieces so that we can all talk to each other,” Daniel offered as he held out the technology. They’d been in his motorcycle the whole time. Everyone took one, except Youngjo, the incubus had to convince Rain that he wanted to return to his side. 

 

Daniel climbed onto the bike, Dongho smiled and climbed on after him. The vampires would lead the way. 

 

Aaron took a deep breath, he watched as the others began to climb into the car, Minhyun tilted his head as he looked back at the pure-soul. 

 

“Hyung?” Minhyun called. 

 

Aaron smiled. He nodded and walked towards Minhyun, kissing the Valkyrie’s cheek before he climbed into the middle part of the car. Donghyun and Youngmin were sitting in the front of the car, with Youngjo and Geonhak in the very back. There were also some extra weapons in the boot of the car as well, just in case they needed additional ammunition. 

 

Minhyun looked back at his home and smiled, he knew they’d return, he had confidence in his team. He nodded at his own thoughts before he headed into the car. 

 

They drove towards the location, it was late afternoon so the sun was beginning to set. After a few hours of driving, they saw a large group of trees that headed down to the pier. They pulled up about a mile away from the pier where they could see the large warehouse, there was a strange humming around them. They all climbed out of the car, the vampires climbing from the bike. They all stood and looked down at the warehouse. 

 

“There is a spell around the warehouse,” Donghyun told them all carefully. 

 

Minhyun nodded in understanding before he looked over at Youngjo, the incubus was watching the warehouse closely. “Youngjo-yah, are you ready?” The Valkyrie asked. 

 

Youngjo looked back at Minhyun and nodded. He took a deep breath before glancing at Youngmin, his twin watching with worried eyes. 

 

“Be careful,” Youngmin said softly. 

 

Youngjo chuckled softly and nodded before he looked at Geonhak, the halfbreed looked nervous and agitated that Youngjo had to go in alone. “Geonhak-ah,” he called. He walked towards the halfbreed and held his tiny waist carefully. 

 

Geonhak bit his bottom lip, “don’t,” the halfbreed responded with a shake of his head. “Just come back to me safe.” He said as he gazed at Youngjo. 

 

“I will,” Youngjo grinned as he leaned forward and kissed Geonhak’s lips gently. The halfbreed’s cheeks flushed pink as he pushed Youngjo back shyly. Youngjo smiled softly at him before he pulled away, he looked at the others and could see the confident expressions on their faces. 

 

“Good luck, Youngjo-yah,” Aaron said with a smile. 

 

Youngjo nodded and made his way through the trees, he could feel the spell around the warehouse shift as he walked through it, he knew that it would have informed everyone inside of his arrival. 

 

Youngjo took a deep breath before he narrowed his eyes as he looked at the front of the warehouse. “Rain!” He bellowed. 

 

He watched carefully as the warehouse doors suddenly flew open, Soyeon and Seungcheol stepped out first, irritated and angered expressions on their faces. 

 

“Traitor!” Soyeon bellowed angrily. 

 

Youngjo growled under his breath, he kept his eyes on the door as Rain walked out, the warlock looked confident as he strode past the vampire and werewolf and stopped before Youngjo. 

 

“What are you doing here Youngjo?” Rain asked almost casually. 

 

Youngjo clenched his jaw before he took a deep breath. He carefully lowered to one knee before the warlock. “I’ve come to ask for your forgiveness.” He responded. 

 

Rain raised a brow. “Oh?”

 

Soyeon blinked in confusion. “What…?”

 

“And why would I want to take you back?” Rain questioned quickly, crossing his arms over his chest as he glared down at Youngjo. 

 

“I know where they’re hiding,” Youngjo responded confidently. 

 

Rain’s eyes widened. “The pure-soul?” 

 

Youngjo nodded. “He’s hiding behind Valkyrie and warlock magic,” he continued. 

 

“He has strong allies,” Rain raised a brow. “So, why do you want to return to my side?” He questioned. 

 

Youngjo swallowed heavily at his next words. “I got what I wanted.”

 

“Which was?” Rain asked. 

 

“The halfbreed.” Youngjo replied, he clenched his fists carefully. Just the idea of Rain threatening Geonhak was enough to make Youngjo feel insane. 

 

“Ah yes,” Rain raised a brow. “He knows you’re here?”

 

“Of course not,” Youngjo scoffed, his voice strong as he continued. “He’s in love with me, I can do whatever I want.” 

 

Geonhak clenched his fists, he knew Youngjo was only saying the words to convince Rain of his loyalty but it didn’t make it any easier. 

 

Aaron could see the uncomfortable expression on Geonhak’s face and reached for him, placing a comforting hand on his shoulder and smiling in reassurance. 

 

Minhyun narrowed his eyes slightly at the words. He still had a nagging feeling in the back of his mind about Youngjo. 

 

“Love?” Rain scoffed. “I thought incubi were extremely loyal Youngjo?” Rain pondered. “What if I see your boy? Will you stop me from taking his life?”

 

Youngjo clenched his jaw, trying to hold back his discomfort at the warlock's words. He masked his expression almost professionally. “As long as you let me watch.” 

 

“Ah Youngjo-yah, you always were more cruel than your twin.” Rain nodded in acknowledgment before he turned his back on Youngjo. 

 

Dongho quickly pulled back his bow and aimed at the man but paused as he saw Daniel and Geonhak moving towards the building. The plan was in motion. He made sure to keep his aim on the warlock as he disappeared inside the building with Youngjo and the others in tow. 

 

“What now?” Dongho asked Minhyun beside him. 

 

Minhyun took a deep breath. “Now we wait.” 

 

Daniel and Geonhak carefully walked towards the side of the building closer to the water. In front, they could see a window that would show them the inside of the building. Daniel took the lead, with Geonhak covering the back to make sure no one could sneak up on them. 

 

They made it to the window and cautiously peered inside the warehouse. Daniel’s eyes widened as he saw Ingyoo and the others were inside, the hunters were all hanging on the wall, their wrists bound. They were all barefoot and looked exhausted. 

 

Daniel clenched his jaw, he could see how weak they were. “That bastard…” he growled. 

 

Geonhak glanced into the warehouse and could see the hunters' conditions, he looked at Daniel’s expression before he reported back to the others. “The hunters are inside, they need medical attention urgently.” He looked back at Daniel and could see how angry he looked. “Hyung, we’ll get them,” he reassured. 

 

Daniel nodded patiently, he knew he had to remain calm otherwise he wouldn’t be able to help his friends. 

 

They could also see a group of people standing around Seungcheol. Geonhak frowned. “I think Seungcheol has his pack,” he said to the others. 

 

Daniel nodded in agreement. That meant that they had to deal with more werewolves too. 

 

Geonhak watched Youngjo as the incubus glanced around the warehouse, he looked like he was trying to work out where the exits were. “Youngjo-hyung…” he said softly. 

 

Daniel blinked and looked at the halfbreed, he was watching Youngjo with worried eyes. “He’ll be okay Geonhak-ah,” he reassured. 

 

Geonhak smiled back at the newborn. 

 

Youngjo cautiously watched Rain as the man moved around the warehouse. He could see the hunters on the side, they looked extremely weak. Youngjo knew that they’d need healing. 

 

“So, what have you been up to, Youngjo?” Rain suddenly asked. 

 

Youngjo shrugged. “Trying to stay in the pure-souls good books,” he responded nonchalantly. 

 

Soyeon was watching him closely, she clearly didn’t trust him. Youngjo kept his eyes on Rain as the warlock moved towards him carefully. 

 

“Where is he?” Rain got straight to the point. 

 

Youngjo raised his chin, “I can take you there,” he suggested. 

 

“Oh?” Rain narrowed his eyes on the incubus before he moved quickly. He grabbed Youngjo, a strong grip on the incubus’s throat. 

 

Youngjo didn’t flinch. 

 

Rain raised a brow as he saw the rose tattoo on Youngjo’s neck, replacing the one he previously wore. “He’s branded you.” 

 

“I’m fucking him, what do you expect?” Youngjo spat back irritably. 

 

Rain raised a brow. He smirked darkly at Youngjo before his eyes flashed red dangerously. Youngjo began to choke, he could feel Rain’s magic around him. 

 

Geonhak’s eyes widened in horror as he watched Rain lift Youngjo into the air by his throat, the red energy around him. Immediately he felt his own head beginning to hurt. 

 

“Geonhak!” Daniel quickly held Geonhak’s shoulders as he saw the halfbreed hurting along with Youngjo. “We need a new plan! Youngjo is hurting!” Daniel quickly told the others. 

 

“Youngjo…” Youngmin’s voice was worried for his twin. 

 

Donghyun bit his lip, “me and Youngmin will cause another distraction,” he told the others quickly. 

 

“Be careful,” Minhyun responded. 

 

Aaron bit his lip as he looked worriedly at the warehouse, the plan wasn’t going as they expected but thankfully Donghyun had an idea. 

 

Donghyun nodded reassuringly to Youngmin before he closed his eyes. He shot his magic towards one of the side buildings, and it caught fire immediately. “Hopefully that should bring them outside.” 

 

Rain paused, he dropped Youngjo to the floor and frowned, the werewolves could also smell the sudden scent of burning. “Go see what the hell that is,” Rain instructed. 

 

Seungcheol nodded, he and his pack headed outside. 

 

Dongho narrowed his eyes, he aimed his bow again, straight at Seungcheol’s head. 

 

The werewolves were panicking as they saw the fire, it had purple energy as well as flames. Seungcheol growled darkly knowing that it was warlock magic. “Warlock!” He bellowed. 

 

Dongho smirked before he fired his arrow, one of the werewolves moved in front of Seungcheol just at the right time. The arrow flew straight into the man’s head and he fell dead. 

 

Seungcheol looked down at his fallen pack member before he saw the arrow in his head. “Dongho…” he growled, recognising the NU’EST clans arrow straight away. “Ambush!” He bellowed. The werewolves all began to transform into their wolf forms and ran towards where Dongho’s arrow had come from. 

 

Dongho didn’t stop firing, from his position in the trees he was able to aim from height. Youngmin and Donghyun joined in, the warlock was firing spells while Youngmin shot arrows of his own. 

 

They could hear the commotion outside the warehouse. Rain narrowed his eyes and looked at Soyeon, she nodded and headed out of the building quickly to assist the werewolves. 

 

Rain looked down at where Youngjo was struggling on the floor. “Funny, we get ambushed when you return,” Rain commented. 

 

Youngjo looked up at the man and smirked. 

 

Rain narrowed his eyes and kicked Youngjo in the stomach, making him fall further away. 

 

Geonhak quickly aimed his gun at Rain, but Daniel stopped him. Geonhak frowned darkly at the vampire but Daniel just shook his head. “Wait for a clear shot,” he said softly. 

 

Geonhak paused and nodded. 

 

Rain approached Youngjo and looked down at him dangerously. “I can’t wait to take apart your halfbreed in front of your eyes,” he spat. 

 

Youngjo growled at him darkly. “You dare.” 

 

“I thought you were just fucking him?” Rain chuckled before his eyes flashed red again. 

 

Youngjo struggled on the floor before he gasped as he realised what Rain was doing, “s-stop.” 

 

“You can’t escape me that easily,” Rain warned. 

 

Youngjo screamed in pain as the tattoo on his throat suddenly began to glow a deep red as Rain began to spell him. 

 

Rain howled darkly as a bullet suddenly flew into his shoulder. He immediately looked towards where the shot had come from but saw nothing. He growled darkly before he looked back at Youngjo. “You will do as I ask,” he warned. 

 

Youngjo hated that he couldn’t fight it, Rain was too powerful. 

 

“Prove your loyalty,” Rain ordered. 

 

Youngjo’s eyes opened, they were dangerously red. His wings spread and he flew out of the warehouse. 

 

Rain smirked before he looked over at the unconscious hunters. He shook his head before he began to walk out of the warehouse. A fire broke out through the warehouse. 

 

Daniel and Geonhak made their way into the back of the warehouse, eyes wide as they saw the red flames engulfing the building. “No! Ingyoo!” Daniel bellowed as he ran into the building. 

 

Geonhak quickly ran in after him. 

 

They ran towards where they knew the hunters were hanging. The fire was strong, it was coming closer quickly. Daniel saw them and quickly aimed his gun at the chains above their heads. He was quick and shot them down, Geonhak moved towards them and helped them land softly. There were eight of them, too many for them to carry out. 

 

Daniel was trying to get Ingyoo to wake up but the small hunter was out cold. “Please, wake up,” Daniel tried. 

 

“Hyung! We have to get them out now!” Geonhak bellowed. The flames were getting closer. 

 

Daniel nodded and placed Ingyoo’s arm over his shoulder and stood up, he couldn’t do anything for the others right now but he couldn’t leave them. “Shit…”

 

Geonhak was helping two of the other hunters stand but they were all unconscious and practically deadweight that they’d have to carry out the burning warehouse. “Hyung!” Geonhak cried out helplessly, he knew they couldn’t just leave the hunters there but they couldn’t save them all. 

 

Minhyun’s eyes widened. Aaron looked at him worriedly. They were still positioned in a tree away from the battle. 

 

They could see the NU’EST clan had arrived and were fighting against the werewolves. Jonghyeon was leading his vampires, the werewolves were outnumbered and the NU’EST clan were fighting dangerously. 

 

Donghyun and Youngmin were keeping Rain busy. The warlocks were throwing energy bursts at each other while Youngmin used physical force against Rain making the man defend himself with his arms. 

 

Dongho was with Soyeon, his anger making his fighting more aggressive and irrational than normal. 

 

“Geonhakkie…” Minhyun said softly. 

 

“Minhyun-ah? What’s wrong?” Aaron asked quickly, he could see the worried expression on the Valkyrie’s face. Aaron shook his head, “go help! Now!” He demanded. 

 

Minhyun looked back at him. “But hyung—“

 

“Please,” Aaron looked back at him with frightened eyes. He couldn’t even imagine what it would be like if any of his friends lost their lives. 

 

Minhyun bit his lip. He nodded. The Valkyrie’s wings spread before he paused and looked back at Aaron. He reached for the necklace around Aaron’s neck, the feather pendant glowed blue as Minhyun did. “Stay safe, my love,” Minhyun whispered. 

 

Aaron nodded. 

 

Minhyun disappeared in a flash of blue energy. 

 

Aaron took a deep breath to calm his racing heart, he gripped the pendant in his hands and prayed that they’d all stay safe. 

 

Daniel and Geonhak struggled as the fire got closer, it was hard to see with the smoke surrounding them. 

 

“Hyung…” Geonhak called carefully to Daniel, coughing. 

 

Daniel whimpered as he held Ingyoo close to him, he couldn’t lose his childhood friend and his unit. 

 

A sudden blue light flashed and suddenly they were all outside, including all the hunters. They were near the car. 

 

Daniel blinked as he looked up and saw Minhyun standing there, his wings out and breathing deeply. 

 

“Hyung…” Geonhak smiled and stood up, Minhyun quickly pulled Geonhak into a hug. 

 

“Geonhakkie, thank goodness,” Minhyun said softly as he stroked Geonhak’s hair. He’d panicked when he saw the flames almost engulfing his cousin. 

 

“Minhyun-hyung,” Daniel called softly, the Valkyrie glanced at him. “Thank you,” Daniel smiled. 

 

“Look after your friends,” Minhyun said softly, he nodded at the hunter and then at Geonhak before he pulled away. 

 

Daniel nodded and smiled. 

 

Minhyun flew back towards the fight, he narrowed his eyes as he saw Rain was forcing Donghyun and Youngmin back. He quickly headed towards the warlock and pushed him back with a burst of energy. 

 

“Valkyrie!” Rain grinned. “I wondered when you were going to join the party,” he chortled. 

 

Youngmin’s eyes widened worriedly. “Minhyun-ah…”

 

“Go,” Minhyun growled. “I’ve got this,” he reassured. 

 

Donghyun frowned as he suddenly got a vision from the Valkyrie, it was Daniel and Geonhak near the car with the injured hunters. He realised the Valkyrie wanted him to help them. He looked at Youngmin and nodded. The incubus smiled at him. Donghyun quickly transported away. 

 

Minhyun and Rain were both in the air as they began to fight, energy flowing from them both. 

 

Jonghyeon growled as he forced another wolf to the floor and slit its throat. He flinched at the scent of the creature’s blood before he looked worriedly over his clan. Thankfully they were stronger and able to force the werewolves back. Jonghyeon’s eyes widened as he saw Seungcheol’s agitated wolf form headed towards where Mingi was. “Mingi!” He bellowed. 

 

The younger vampire managed to dodge the attack just in time. 

 

Jonghyeon knew the lead werewolf would be extremely dangerous since his pack members were losing so Jonghyeon growled at him. Seungcheol looked at him and began to charge. 

 

Soyeon growled as she was forced to the floor by Dongho, the other vampire was using explosive force to fight her. He wouldn’t give her a chance after everything she’d done. 

 

Soyeon quickly took out her sword, tired of using her fists. 

 

Dongho narrowed his eyes and unsheathed his sword too, he growled darkly at her his eyes red. 

 

She shook her head and smirked. “You should be thanking me!” She bellowed. 

 

Dongho clenched his jaw and lunged at her, Soyeon yelped as she only just managed to get out of the agitated vampire's way. 

 

“From the look of those fang marks on your throat, I’d say you and your newborn are having fun.” Soyeon commented. 

 

Dongho clenched his jaw. “You destroyed his life.”

 

Soyeon scoffed. “But made yours better,” she responded. 

 

Dongho’s eyes narrowed dangerously. “You bitch,” he lunged at her again, his sword ready and managed to slice open her arm. 

 

Soyeon screamed and dropped her own sword in response, she held her other hand to the wound but Dongho was already coming back for a second blow. 

 

Donghyun appeared before Daniel and Geonhak quickly, they both jumped and sighed heavily as they saw him. 

 

“Donghyun-ah,” Geonhak smiled at him softly. 

 

The warlock could see the state of the hunters and smiled reassuringly at Daniel, the newborn looked exhausted and panicked. “I can heal them,” he told them. 

 

Daniel’s eyes widened and he smiled happily. “Thank you…” 

 

Donghyun nodded. He closed his eyes and began to glow purple, the hunters also began to glow purple too. The colour began to return to their faces and their clothes began to fix too, including shoes on their bare feet. 

 

Daniel and Geonhak watched with fascination at the warlock's magic. 

 

Donghyun sighed as he stopped, he smiled as the hunters began to shuffle as they regained strength. He looked at Geonhak and the halfbreed nodded back at him with a smile. 

 

Daniel’s eyes widened as he saw his friends beginning to awaken, he was so focused on them that he didn’t even realise that Donghyun and Geonhak had left to return to the battle. 

 

“Ingyoo-yah,” he called carefully. Daniel found himself standing back away from them, he was worried if he moved to close to them that he’d be able to scent their blood and wouldn’t be able to control himself. 

 

“Niel-hyung?” Ingyoo groaned as he sat up and shook his head. He looked around as he tried to get his bearings. 

 

Daniel smiled as he saw the others awakening and sitting up too. “Thank god you’re all okay,” Daniel said softly. 

 

“What the hell happened?” Ingyoo questioned with a confused expression. 

 

Taehyun rubbed his head. “Where are we?”

 

“It sounds like a war zone…” Insun commented as they heard the sounds coming from the others. 

 

Daniel nodded as he looked back at the fighting. “It is…” he replied quietly. 

 

“Rain…” Taehyun growled. 

 

“The others are fighting,” Daniel explained. “I have to go help them,” he quickly moved away again. 

 

Ingyoo frowned as he noticed the distance that Daniel was putting between them. “Niel-hyung? What’s wrong?” He asked. 

 

Daniel smiled sadly at his childhood friend, his eyes flashed red softly before back to their normal brown. 

 

Taehyun’s eyes widened and he immediately held Ingyoo’s shoulders protectively. “What…? When?” 

 

“It doesn’t matter,” Daniel replied, already feeling the instincts kicking in. He fought it back and shook his head. “Just stay safe,” he instructed before he turned on his heel and ran. 

 

“Niel-hyung!”

 

“Daniel-ah!” 

 

Daniel ignored his friends calling him and ran through the trees towards the fight. He’d get his revenge on the vampire that’d done this to him. 

 

The werewolves were getting defeated, the NU’EST clan were stronger and more resilient against them. Just when they thought they were going to defeat them completely, shadows began to appear but they were different from what they usually appeared. 

 

Mingi’s eyes widened as he looked at the horrendous creatures. “What the fuck are they…?” He asked whoever would answer. 

 

Youngmin gasped. “Wendigo…” he responded, looking up at where Rain was still fighting Minhyun. “He’s summoned them,” he replied. 

 

“They’re…” Donghyun was looking at the creatures with disgust. 

 

“They have no thoughts, they kill and eat people. We can’t allow any of them to get away.” Youngmin explained. 

 

Mingi blinked. “Kill them all?”

 

The incubus nodded. 

 

Mingi pulled out his sword, as did Youngmin. They nodded at each other before running at the creatures, slicing them as they went. 

 

Geonhak breathed heavily as he ran through the trees and shot at the creatures around him. He bit his lip as he saw Minhyun fighting against Rain as they flew in the air. He knew that Minhyun was powerful but he knew they couldn’t underestimate Rain. 

 

He looked around at the others worriedly, “Youngjo-hyung… where are you…” he couldn't even sense the incubus close to him. Geonhak hadn’t seen the incubus since he’d shot Rain. Geonhak shook his head, he knew Youngjo would be okay but he couldn’t help worrying. 

 

Daniel growled as he shot the creatures that were trying to attack him, he’d heard some of the clan members call them wendigo, Daniel had only read about them once but it was enough. He knew how dangerous the creatures were. 

 

He searched the battlefield for his sire, Daniel’s eyes narrowed when he saw Dongho with Soyeon. They were locked in a sword fight, but Dongho was stronger. The elder vampire looked extremely angry as he forced Soyeon back. Daniel quickly ran towards them before he heard the sound of shooting behind him. He frowned and turned around, his eyes widened and a smile on his face as he saw Ingyoo and the other hunters. 

 

Ingyoo looked at him and smiled, nodding. 

 

Daniel was thankful to his childhood friend. They’d gained access to the guns that were in the car and had joined the fight with Daniel’s other friends. It made him feel extremely proud. 

 

Aaron’s eyes widened as he saw the horror unfolding before his eyes. There were some horrendous creatures that had joined in the fight, his friends were still fighting back with all they had. 

 

The NU’EST clan had lost some members, the werewolves had managed to defeat them. Aaron could see how exhausted they all looked, both sides of the fight were tired and losing energy. 

 

Aaron felt helpless. They were all fighting to protect him and he was just sitting in a tree, he clenched his fists. Aaron knew his energy was powerful, more so than anyone fighting there now. He could put an end to it all if he focused enough…

 

He immediately felt his chest hurt and automatically looked at where Minhyun was only to see the Valkyrie falling. “Minhyun!” Aaron cried. 

 

Minhyun fell to the floor, he groaned heavily. His eyes widened and he quickly rolled out the way just as Rain flew down and landed where he’d been previously laid. 

 

The Valkyrie growled darkly as he pulled out his swords, his energy was low. He could see that Rain looked tired too, the warlock was breathing deeply. 

 

“Valkyrie’s really are something…” Rain commented with a scoff. 

 

Minhyun’s eyes flashed blue and he bellowed as he slashed his swords, a burst of energy flew and hit Rain forcing the man to the floor. 

 

Everyone paused fighting for a moment as the warlock fell to the floor. 

 

Minhyun trembled slightly from exhaustion. 

 

Geonhak’s eyes widened as he saw how much energy Minhyun had used.

 

Rain growled as he tried to pick himself up from the ground, he himself was struggling but he smirked in triumph as he stumbled to his knees. 

 

Minhyun frowned at the man. “Surrender.” 

 

“Never.” Rain growled, eyes flashing red. 

 

Minhyun shook his head as he approached the warlock cautiously, his sword ready. He looked down at the man with careful eyes, trying to read the man’s expression. 

 

“I win,” Rain smirked. 

 

Minhyun frowned. He felt a familiar aura behind him before he gasped. 

 

“No!” Aaron cried, eyes wide and shocked. 

 

Youngjo stood behind Minhyun, his sword piercing the Valkyrie’s back. Youngjo’s eyes were red and glazed over, controlled. 

 

Minhyun gasped, he could feel his body running cold as the sword pulled free from his body. Minhyun collapsed on the floor in a pool of blood. 






Chapter Text

Geonhak’s body shook as he watched his cousin fall to the floor. Youngjo was standing beside Minhyun, his sword covered in the Valkyrie’s blood. Geonhak could feel his heart shatter. “No…” 

 

Jonghyeon quickly reached out and held Geonhak back, worried that the halfbreed would run out into harm's way. 

 

Tears were falling down Geonhak’s cheeks. Betrayal. Pain. Helplessness. 

 

Rain laughed mercilessly as he stood up. “All of you! Surrender to me!” He bellowed. 

 

Dongho trembled as he saw Minhyun on the floor, he didn’t know what to do, he could only stand frozen. 

 

Even Soyeon looked shocked as she quickly used the opportunity to move towards Seungcheol. The werewolf looked just as confused. 

 

Youngmin gasped as he tried to understand what had just happened. He could see the glazed look in Youngjo’s eyes but he still couldn’t understand why he’d done what he’d done. Donghyun held Youngmin’s hand, he couldn’t speak, he didn’t know what to say. 

 

Daniel was just standing, his hands shaking. He was overwhelmed. 

 

Rain smirked as he saw the fighting had stopped around him. The enemy were too overwhelmed to do anything. Rain crossed his arms over his chest as he saw Minhyun struggling on the ground, he scoffed at the Valkyrie. He used his foot to push Minhyun’s leg. 

 

“Don’t touch him.” 

 

Rain raised a brow at the voice before he looked over at the trees. 

 

Aaron’s fists were clenched dangerously as he walked through the trees and onto the battlefield. His eyes were red, the energy around him crackling and sparking dangerously. 

 

Donghyun’s eyes widened as he saw the pure-soul. “Aaron-hyung…” he could feel the power that Aaron was radiating. 

 

“Finally,” Rain grinned darkly. “You show your face, pure-soul.”

 

“This ends now.” Aaron growled. 

 

Rain chuckled, he looked down at the fallen Valkyrie. “Oh, my puppet killed your Valkyrie,” he smirked nastily. 

 

Aaron felt his heart shatter again at the thought. He shook his head. “No…”

 

“Now, I don’t need him anymore,” Rain shrugged as he clicked his fingers. 

 

Youngjo gasped, the red energy around him squeezed him. The incubus struggled as his wings were broken, he yelped in pain before his body fell. 

 

“No! Youngjo!” Youngmin bellowed as Youngjo fell to the floor beside Minhyun. Donghyun held him back, ignoring how much Youngmin was scratching and screaming. 

 

Jonghyeon held Geonhak as the halfbreed fell to the floor and broke down in tears. Jonghyeon hugged the trembling man in his arms as he continued to cry. 

 

Aaron flinched as he watched Youngjo fall, he could hear the cries of the others. He’d had enough of people around him hurting. 

 

Rain raised a brow and shook his head.

 

Aaron knew the man didn’t see him as a threat, Rain knew that the energy was difficult to control but Aaron was determined. 

 

He looked at where the love of his life had fallen, Minhyun’s chest was still rising, the Valkyrie’s head turned to him carefully and Aaron watched as Minhyun smiled at him before his eyes closed.  

 

Aaron immediately felt his heart shatter as he felt Minhyun’s life leaving. He tried to hold the energy but he couldn’t stop. 

 

Everything and everyone was suddenly engulfed in red energy, it sparked around everyone. 

 

Dongho immediately ran to Daniel and held him, covering the newborn with as much of his body as he could. Daniel trembled against the elder vampire, completely overwhelmed with everything. 

 

Jonghyeon and Mingi were holding Geonhak as he thrashed on the floor, screaming and crying for Minhyun and Youngjo. 

 

Donghyun clenched his jaw at the immense energy force around them, Youngmin was crying in his arms. Donghyun knew the power that Aaron held but this was something else. 

 

Aaron felt the tears run down his cheeks as he kept his eyes closed. It felt like heat was trying to pull from his chest. The energy was sparking and pushing at his body, he knew he couldn’t control it but he didn’t know what else to do. He was frightened. 

 

“Don’t be frightened, hyung.” 

 

Aaron’s eyes opened quickly, he gasped as he saw Minhyun standing in front of him, he was like a mirage. “Minhyunnie, I can’t do it…” Aaron cried. “I can’t save you…” 

 

Minhyun shook his head and smiled. “ Yes, you can.” He reassured. 

 

Aaron shook his head, panic setting out at the thought of never being able to hold Minhyun again, never being able to tell him how much he loved him. “Minhyunnie…”

 

“You can do this,” Minhyun urged. “You’ve done it before.” 

 

Aaron swallowed heavily. He clenched his fists as he heard Rain’s agitated bellow. 

 

“Save us.” Minhyun whispered. 

 

Aaron’s eyes narrowed, he allowed the energy to flow from him. 

 

Suddenly, the red light pulled back and everyone was able to see again. 

 

Rain’s eyes widened as he saw Aaron standing there, his eyes were steady and determined. Behind him he had Minhyun’s Valkyrie wings, they were glowing blue as the pendant around his neck floated. 

 

“What…? What is this?” Rain growled. He looked down at Minhyun’s lifeless body on the floor before back at the pure-soul. 

 

Aaron began to walk towards Rain, as he did, everything around him began to come back to life. The werewolves that had fallen, the clan members, they all took a breath as they came back to life. Only the wendigo remained dead, the ones previously attacking all fell to the floor lifeless. 

 

“You’re giving life… taking life…” Rain realised as he saw Aaron’s potential. He smirked as he raised his sword. “It will be mine.” 

 

Aaron narrowed his eyes. Immediately the wings flew from him and straight through Rain. The warlock gasped, he paused for a moment before he smirked and took a step forward towards Aaron. 

 

Rain’s eyes widened as he suddenly felt energy leaving his body, he looked down at himself only to look in horror as he began to dissolve. 

 

The others watched as Rain cried out, he dissolved into nothing, leaving only his sword. 

 

Aaron was still walking, until he came to where Youngjo and Minhyun were laying lifeless on the floor. He smiled happily at them and let tears fall from his eyes. As soon as the tears fell to the floor, both Youngjo and Minhyun took a breath. 

 

Aaron smiled, he watched as Minhyun’s eyes opened slowly, the Valkyrie smiled softly at him, tears running down his own cheeks. 

 

The sound of the others running towards him and calling his name sounded almost like distant memories… Aaron felt his body shaking before he collapsed on the floor. 





🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸





Aaron gasped as he sat up, eyes wide and alert. He blinked, breathing hard and deeply as he looked around the familiar room. 

 

It was his room. In his old family's apartment. 

 

Aaron shook his head, he pulled back the bedsheet and climbed out of bed, stumbling only a little as he looked around the small apartment he’d once called home. He was all alone. 

 

“Minhyun-ah?” He called softly, panic setting in. “Geonhak-ah?” There was no one, nothing. 

 

Aaron ran a hand through his hair in panic, he didn’t understand what was going on. They’d defeated Rain, the warlock was gone. But now… so had everyone else. 

 

Aaron panicked, he couldn’t feel the pendant around his neck, he quickly ran to the bathroom and looked at his reflection. He had no necklace, no bruises, no nothing. 

 

“No… this can’t be happening…” Aaron headed back into the main apartment and began to pace, wondering what he’d done wrong. He couldn’t feel the familiar aura around him anymore, Minhyun’s aura. 

 

A sudden noise from outside caught his attention, Aaron quickly ran to the window. His eyes widened and he smiled as he saw Minhyun standing in the alleyway, like when they’d first met. “Minhyunnie…” 

 

The Valkyrie tilted his head as he glanced up to the window, he looked like he was staring at nothing.  Aaron frowned. He quickly moved from the window and headed out the apartment, down the stairs to the exit of the complex. He ran toward the alleyway and saw Minhyun turn around. 

 

“Minhyunnie!” He called for the Valkyrie but Minhyun continued to walk away. Aaron frowned as he ran after the Valkyrie, Minhyun had also picked up his pace now and was running through the empty streets. 

 

Aaron didn’t understand what was going on. It was dark outside but he lived in the centre of Seoul, there were no people, no cars. Aaron could see that Minhyun had stopped walking away from him and was now just standing in the road, looking up at the sky. 

 

“Minhyunnie?” Aaron called again. He felt lost, confused. 

 

Minhyun continued to gaze at the sky, an almost haze in his pretty eyes. Aaron reached for him with trembling hands before he found himself forced backwards. 

 

Aaron groaned as he fell to the floor. He blinked with confusion as he looked back at where Minhyun was standing only to see Rain standing there. He was smirking triumphantly, Minhyun was unconscious by the warlock's feet. 

 

Rain grinned. “I win.” 

 

Aaron’s eyes widened with horror, “no!” 

 

Everything faded to black and suddenly Aaron could hear the sound of someone calling his name, he felt his body lurch before his eyes opened wide. 

 

He breathed deeply as he looked around, this time he was in an unfamiliar room. 

 

“Hyung…” Dongho was beside his bedside, he held Aaron’s shoulder softly. 

 

Aaron blinked in confusion as he saw the vampire beside him, he could also see the leader in the room too. “Dongho-yah….? Jonghyeon-ah?” 

 

Jonghyeon smiled reassuringly at Aaron. “It was a nightmare, you’re okay now.” He said softly. 

 

Aaron took a deep breath and nodded, relieved that it was only a dream. He looked around the room with confusion, he didn’t recognise it at all. “What… where am I?”

 

“You’re in the NU’EST village,” Dongho responded with a smile. 

 

Aaron nodded softly before running a hand through his hair. “What happened?”

 

“It’s over,” Dongho responded. “Rain. He’s gone,” he reassured with a smile. 

 

Aaron bit his bottom lip and breathed heavily. “Did I…?”

 

Dongho nodded with a smile. “You defeated him.” 

 

Aaron’s eyes widened in panic as he began to glance around the small hut that he was in. “Where’s Minhyunnie? Is he okay?”

 

“Hyung, please relax,” Jonghyeon said carefully. “If you get yourself stressed you might not be able to control yourself.” The lead vampire warned. 

 

Aaron swallowed heavily, he nodded in understanding but was still extremely worried. 

 

Dongho smiled reassuringly at him. “Minhyunnie is fine,” he reassured. “He’s resting, so is Youngjo.” He added as an afterthought. 

 

Aaron flinched slightly at the mention of the incubus’s name but he wouldn’t blame him for what had happened. Instead Aaron decided to focus on Minhyun. “Can I see him?” He said softly. 

 

Dongho raised a brow at him. “Do you feel okay?” He retorted. 

 

Aaron nodded. “I’m okay, I just really want to see Minhyunnie.” He replied honestly. 

 

The vampires glanced at each other before Jonghyeon nodded reassuringly. Dongho sighed and smiled at Aaron. “Okay,” he nodded. “I’ll take you to him,” he said. 

 

“Thank you,” Aaron smiled. He carefully climbed out of the bed and nodded to Jonghyeon in thanks as the leader handed him a jacket and his shoes. Aaron quickly put them on before he followed after Dongho. 

 

“How long have I been asleep?” Aaron asked as they walked out of the small hut and into the main village. Aaron made sure to stay close to Dongho as he walked, noticing that some of the clan members were looking at him with worried eyes. 

 

“Four days.” Dongho responded. 

 

Aaron’s eyes widened. “Four days…”

 

Dongho nodded. “But, you look a lot better.” He reassured Aaron with a smile before he gestured to another hut. He opened the door for Aaron to walk in first. 

 

Aaron felt his heart racing as he entered the hut only to release a sigh of relief when he saw Minhyun asleep in the bed. 

 

“Hyung…” Geonhak’s eyes widened as he sat up, he was sitting beside Minhyun. The halfbreed looked tired and worn out but he still offered Aaron a smile. 

 

Aaron smiled back at him. “Geonhak-ah,” he moved to the side of the bed beside Geonhak. 

 

The halfbreed looked up at him and sighed in relief. “Thank goodness you’re okay,” Geonhak said quietly. 

 

“I’m fine, don’t worry,” Aaron reassured with a smile. “How’s Minhyunnie?” He said as he looked at the Valkyrie sleeping peacefully on the bed. 

 

“He’s stable…” Geonhak replied as he smiled at his cousin sleeping. 

 

Dongho raised a brow slightly. “Has he woken up at all?” He asked. 

 

Geonhak shook his head, looking back at the sleeping Valkyrie in the bed with a smile. “He’s healing himself, physically and mentally.” 

 

Dongho sighed as he saw how exhausted the halfbreed looked. “What about you, Geonhakkie?” 

 

“I’m fine,” Geonhak responded quickly. 

 

Dongho watched Geonhak’s expression as he asked, “Have you checked on Youngjo?”

 

Geonhak shook his head again, keeping his eyes on Minhyun instead of the elders looking at him expectantly. 

 

“It wasn’t his fault…” Aaron said gently, he didn’t want Geonhak to blame the incubus and he didn’t want Youngjo to feel guilty. “He was spelled.” 

 

“He should’ve fought it.” Geonhak growled in response. 

 

Dongho sighed. “Geonhak-ah,” he scolded softly. 

 

“No, he should’ve been stronger…” Geonhak argued, clenching his fists. “I thought our feelings were strong enough…”

 

“Geonhak. Stop.” Aaron said as he placed a strong hand on the halfbreed’s shoulder. “Please don’t think like that,” he added.  

 

“Youngjo loves you,” Dongho said carefully. “He just wasn’t as strong as Rain,” he reminded. 

 

Geonhak remained silent, still looking at his sleeping cousin with gentle eyes. He’d felt his heart shatter when he’d seen the sight before him, Youngjo stabbing Minhyun would remain in his mind forever. He ran a hand through his hair before he stood from the seat and smiled at Aaron. “Sit with him, hyung,” he offered. 

 

“Are you going to see Youngjo?” Aaron asked with careful eyes. Geonhak bit his bottom lip, he only smiled as he attempted to walk around Aaron but the pure-soul held his arm softly. “Geonhak-ah, please don’t punish him, he’s probably already feeling terrible.” Aaron said softly. “I’ve forgiven him,” he added in reassurance. 

 

“It’s not your choice whether I forgive him, hyung,” Geonhak replied harshly. 

 

Aaron bit his bottom lip. “I know…” he said carefully. “But I also know that Youngjo loves you dearly, he’ll already feel guilty for what happened. He needs you.” 

 

“I’ll give you some time,” Geonhak said as he made his way out of the hut. 

 

Dongho let him go past without saying anything before he turned to Aaron and smiled. “He’ll come around,” he reassured. 

 

Aaron nodded. He sat down beside the sleeping Valkyrie and smiled happily as he saw Minhyun was free of scratches and bruises. He looked back at Dongho who was watching his best friend with careful eyes. “How is Daniel doing?” Aaron asked. 

 

Dongho smiled almost proudly in response. “Daniel-ah and his hunter friends went with Donghyun-ah to report everything.” 

 

“Will he be okay on his own?” Aaron asked cautiously. 

 

Dongho sighed softly. “I can’t keep him locked away, he needs to do things alone too.” The vampire replied. “I trust him, he’s determined.” 

 

Aaron nodded in response before he smiled at Minhyun again, he carefully reached out to take the Valkyrie’s hand in his own. 

 

Dongho smiled as he saw the adoration in Aaron’s expression, he nodded. “I’m going to check on the village,” he said lamely before he nodded his head at Aaron and left the hut. 

 

Aaron felt himself relax as he gazed at Minhyun, he was thankful that everything was finally over. He couldn’t help but imagine his future with the Valkyrie, they now had no obstacles in the way of their relationship. 

 

“Minhyunnie… I’m so glad that you’re okay…” he began to speak. “I was so frightened when I saw you fall,” he continued, speaking honestly. “But I was able to control myself and use my energy because of my feelings for you.” 

 

He smiled happily as he brought Minhyun’s knuckle to his lips and gave it a gentle kiss. “I love you so much.” 

 

Aaron sat with Minhyun for the rest of the day, Dongho returned in the late afternoon to give Aaron some food and to check in on Minhyun’s healing process. 

 

It was dark outside, only the soft glow of the lamps and fires outside gave a light source. He enjoyed the relaxing atmosphere of the village, it made Aaron feel safe. He realised he needed to ask Dongho what had happened to Rain’s followers. What happened to Seungcheol and Soyeon…? 

 

Aaron heard a soft mumble, he instantly looked at Minhyun’s beautiful face and could see his brows furrowed slightly. “Minhyunnie? Can you hear me?” Aaron asked softly. 

 

After a few moments, Minhyun’s eyes began to flutter open, the Valkyrie looked around confused before his eyes landed on Aaron and he immediately smiled. “H-hyung…?”

 

“Minhyunnie!” Aaron stood up quickly, eyes wide and relieved. Minhyun sat up, Aaron quickly held his shoulders to help him. “Take it slowly, how do you feel?” He asked. 

 

Minhyun tilted his head as he carefully sat against the headboard, he held Aaron’s hand in his own. “I feel… confused…” he admitted. 

 

Aaron nodded in understanding. “I’m so glad you’re awake…” he whispered softly, tears in his eyes. 

 

Minhyun smiled happily at him, leaning over and brushing a tear from his face. “Hyung… you did it,” he whispered. “I knew you could.” 

 

“Because of you,” Aaron repsonded. 

 

Minhyun chuckled softly as he leaned forward and placed their foreheads together. “I’m so happy that it’s finally over,” he said quietly. 

 

Aaron nodded in agreement. “The others will be glad you’re awake,” he said with a smile. 

 

Minhyun tilted his head. “Am I the only one that was still healing?” He asked. 

 

Aaron paused, he bit his bottom lip. “I think Youngjo is still recovering,” he answered carefully. 

 

Minhyun’s expression darkened slightly at the mention of the incubus. He growled under his breath but remained silent. 

 

“Minhyunnie…” Aaron called calmly. 

 

“He killed me,” Minhyun reminded him with a slight glare. “Like in your dream.”

 

Aaron’s eyes widened slightly at that, he’d seen it in his dream even before it had happened but presumed that it was Rain that had given him the vision. Aaron sighed, “please forgive him,” he asked softly. Aaron moved closer, sitting beside Minhyun on the bed. 

 

Minhyun raised a brow. “Do you?”

 

“Yes,” Aaron replied with a nod of his head. “He’s been through enough.” 

 

“Okay hyung,” Minhyun said softly, shuffling closer to Aaron and placing his head on his shoulder. “I’ll forgive him.” 

 

Aaron smiled and kissed Minhyun’s cheek, he felt like his world had finally come together with Minhyun in his arms. “I love you so much, Minhyunnie.” He whispered. 

 

Minhyun smiled and snuggled closer. “I love you too, hyung.” 




🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸




Youngmin smiled sadly as he looked at his twin sleeping in the bed, the healers in the village had told him that one of Youngjo’s wings was permanently damaged, he wouldn’t be able to fly again. Youngmin couldn’t help but wonder if Aaron had done it as a way to punish Youngjo for what he’d done to Minhyun, but he didn’t want to dwell on it. 

 

Youngmin could only hope that soon Geonhak would come and visit Youngjo, he could tell his twin was missing the halfbreed. Youngjo looked sad as he slept, it hurt Youngmin to see his twin going through it. Youngjo had already been through so much, and now he had this too. 

 

Donghyun hadn’t returned from the administration yet, Youngmin couldn’t help but feel lonely. Youngjo hadn’t woken up so he had no one to talk to. Jonghyeon and Mingi had come to check in on him but no one stayed long. Youngmin knew that the clan members saw Youngjo as an enemy. It hurt to think that they didn’t trust Youngjo when he’d done the heinous acts because of a powerful warlock's magic. 

 

There was a sudden knock on the hut, Youngmin blinked as he looked away from his sleeping brother and towards the door. “Come in,” he called softly. 

 

The door opened to reveal Geonhak, the halfbreed looked slightly awkward as he kept his eyes on Youngmin. “Hyung.” 

 

“Geonhakkie-ah,” Youngmin smiled, relieved to finally see the halfbreed. 

 

“Donghyun has returned,” he informed the incubus quickly. 

 

“Oh,” Youngmin blinked and frowned. “Are you staying?” He asked as he looked back at Youngjo. 

 

“I came to tell you that he’d returned,” Geonhak responded with a slight growl. “That’s all.” He turned quickly. 

 

“Geonhakkie-ah, please wait,” Youngmin called to him quickly, standing and looking at the halfbreed, who was thankfully paused in the doorway. 

 

Geonhak shook his head softly. “Hyung, I—“

 

“Please,” Youngmin whispered. “He needs you,” he tried. 

 

Geonhak ran a hand through his hair as he looked cautiously at the man in the bed. “I don’t know what to do…” he admitted. 

 

Youngmin sighed softly as he looked back at his twin sleeping before returning to Geonhak with serious eyes. “Do you love him?” He asked. 

 

Geonhak nodded instantly. “Of course I do…”

 

“Then stay with him,” Youngmin smiled. “He needs it.”

 

Geonhak paused for a moment before he nodded. “Okay,” he replied. 

 

“Thank you.” Youngmin grinned. 

 

Geonhak rolled his eyes playfully. “Go see your warlock,” he mumbled. 

 

Youngmin smiled and nodded, making his way out of the hut.

 

Geonhak took a heavy sigh and carefully closed the hut door before he walked further inside. He smiled sadly as he saw the incubus lying peaceful in the bed. He was overwhelmed again with emotion, seeing Youngjo finally looking like he was relaxed. Geonhak sat on the bed, he carefully looked over Youngjo’s handsome features.

 

He smiled as he brushed some hair from Youngjo’s face. “You idiot…” he whispered gently. 

 

Geonhak’s breath caught as he looked at Youngjo’s throat where the rose tattoo he had was now gone, only now he had a small scar. Aaron’s energy must’ve managed to break all the curses that were on Youngjo. 

 

Geonhak couldn’t help but chuckle sadly to himself before he shook his head. Youngjo was free now, he wasn’t bound to Geonhak anymore. The thought was enough to make Geonhak tremble, he was happy that Youngjo wasn’t forced to be with him but Geonhak didn’t want him to leave. 

 

Youngjo frowned slightly as he felt a tug in his chest, he immediately knew it had something to do with Geonhak. The halfbreed was in distress. Because of that, Youngjo’s eyes fluttered open. It took him a moment to realise he was laid in a bed with the halfbreed beside him. Geonhak’s shoulders were trembling slightly, Youngjo carefully sat up. “Geonhakkie?” He called. 

 

Geonhak’s eyes widened as he turned and saw that Youngjo had woken up. “Youngjo-hyung…”

 

Youngjo reached for him, ignoring the pain in his body, brushing a hand over Geonhak’s cheek. “Why are you crying?” He asked softly. 

 

Geonhak smiled weakly at him. “How do you feel?”

 

Youngjo frowned slightly before memories of what had happened on the battlefield flashed before him. He gasped as he remembered the control Rain had over him. What he’d done to Minhyun… “Oh my god…”

 

Geonhak frowned. “Hyung?”

 

Youngjo looked at Geonhak with horrified eyes. “I’m so sorry…” he began to panic, he’d been unable to fight against Rain and had caused trouble for everyone. 

 

Geonhak could see the pain on Youngjo’s expression. “What? No hyung—“

 

“I stabbed Minhyun…” Youngjo’s voice was shaking as he spoke. 

 

“It was a spell,” Geonhak responded quickly, holding Youngjo’s hands in his own to try and keep him calm. 

 

“No… I broke your trust,” Youngjo whispered, feeling his heart shatter at the thought of hurting Geonhak like that. 

 

Geonhak shook his head swiftly. “Hyung please, calm down,” he said as he realised that Youngjo was beginning to panic. The incubus scrambled out the bed, Geonhak quickly followed him so he couldn’t hurt himself. 

 

Suddenly, Youngjo’s wings spread as he found it difficult to stay composed. A shock of pain instantly went through him. “Aghh…” he collapsed to the floor, reaching for one of his wings. 

 

“Hyung!” Geonhak bellowed as he crouched beside him. “Are you alright? What happened?”

 

Youngjo’s eyes widened. “My wing…”

 

Geonhak’s eyes widened slightly as he realised Youngjo’s wing was still broken. Aaron had managed to heal everything but he’d left Youngjo with a broken wing. Geonhak couldn’t help but feel slightly hurt that Aaron had left Youngjo to suffer, maybe Aaron hadn’t done it deliberately but still. 

 

Youngjo scoffed. “I guess I deserve it…”

 

“Hyung…” Geonhak helped Youngjo to his feet and made him sit on the bed again. 

 

Youngjo held Geonhak’s hands, his eyes full of pain and guilt. “Geonhakkie-ah, you’re still on my side, right?” He asked with a soft frightened voice. 

 

Geonhak smiled reassuringly at him. “I love you, I won’t leave you,” he responded. He’d never seen Youngjo look so afraid. 

 

“I love you too,” Youngjo whispered. 

 

“Hyung,” Geonhak called softly, Youngjo could see the uneasy expression on Geonhak’s face as he continued. “Your tattoo…”

 

Youngjo raised a brow before he moved his hand to his throat. Eyes wide as he realised he no longer had the raised ink on his neck. “The curse… it’s gone?”

 

Geonhak nodded solemnly. 

 

Youngjo smiled softly as he looked back at Geonhak. He could see the worried expression on Geonhak’s pretty face and sighed. “I’m not—“

 

“Hyung, you’re free now.” Geonhak said with a sad smile. 

 

“Free?” Youngjo shook his head. “What do you mean?”

 

“You don’t have to stay by my side,” Geonhak responded. 

 

“I was never forced beside you,” Youngjo returned, smiling reassuringly at Geonhak with eyes full of emotion. “As soon as I saw you, I knew you were going to be my universe.” 

 

Geonhak’s heart fluttered. “Hyung…”

 

Youngjo smiled and pulled Geonhak into his arms, he cupped the back of Geonhak’s head to hold him. “I’m not going anywhere.” 

 

Geonhak relaxed against the incubus, he didn’t know what the future would bring for them but he knew he’d fight it with Youngjo beside him. 




🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸



Youngmin smiled as he saw Donghyun and Daniel standing talking with Jonghyeon and the other clan members. He made his way towards his warlock, Donghyun noticed him straight away and wrapped him in his arms. “Welcome back,” Youngmin said softly. 

 

Donghyun grinned and kissed the incubus on the cheek. “How’s Youngjo-hyung doing?” He asked. 

 

Youngmin was thankful that Donghyun was showing interest in Youngjo’s well being, he nodded. “Geonhakkie is with him now.” He replied. 

 

“Good.” Donghyun smiled. 

 

Youngmin looked at Donghyun curiously. “How did it go with the administration?” He questioned. 

 

Donghyun looked relieved as he reported, “Seungcheol and Soyeon have been locked up, as well as Dongwook.” 

 

Youngmin sighed softly. “Thank goodness.” 

 

“They saw the battle through my visions,” Donghyun explained. He’d made sure to keep all the details from the battle there for the administration to see everything that had happened. 

 

“What about Aaron-hyung’s safety?” Youngmin asked cautiously. 

 

Donghyun smiled reassuringly. “He’s safe,” he replied. “They saw how determined he was to save everyone and the fact that the only person he killed was Rain, he spared Soyeon and Seungcheol shows that he has control.” 

 

“So he’s free?” Youngmin blinked. 

 

Donghyun nodded. “Essentially, yes.” 

 

The incubus smiled in relief and chuckled softly. “Minhyunnie will be relieved to hear that.” Donghyun nodded in agreement. Youngmin looked at Daniel. “What about the hunters?” He asked the newborn. 

 

Daniel smiled. “A new head will be appointed.” He responded. 

 

Youngmin nodded in understanding before he looked at Daniel cautiously. “And your job?” He asked. 

 

Daniel sighed softly and nodded. “They’re still reviewing the decision…” he responded, he was trying to keep positive but he was still worried. 

 

Donghyun smiled reassuringly at him. “It’ll be okay, Daniel-hyung…” the warlock said carefully. 

 

Daniel nodded softly, he bit his bottom lip before he looked at where Dongho was watching him carefully. He made his way towards the elder vampire and took his wrist, pulling him away. 

 

Youngmin smiled as he saw the vampires heading away before he looked back at Donghyun. The warlock smiled happily at him. 

 

Daniel pulled Dongho towards the edge of the village, away from prying ears and eyes. He stopped and stared awkwardly at the floor. 

 

“Daniel-ah?” Dongho called to him softly. “Did you feel okay around the others?” He asked. He was worried about how the newborn would fair being surrounded by humans and no other vampires. 

 

Daniel nodded in response. “I think I’m controlling better,” he replied. 

 

“Your control is amazing,” Dongho said proudly. 

 

Daniel’s cheeks flushed gently. “Hyung…” he whispered nervously. “I have something to ask you.”

 

“Of course, is something wrong?” Dongho responded quickly. 

 

Daniel shook his head before he looked up at Dongho with careful eyes. “I want to join your clan,” he announced. 

 

“NU’EST?” Dongho replied, getting a nod back from Daniel. Dongho chuckled softly. “You already are,” he reassured. 

 

Daniel blinked awkwardly. “Oh…”

 

Dongho could see the newborn was shuffling on his feet, like he wanted to say more but didn’t know how to. “Daniel-ah, what do you really want to say?” Dongho urged. 

 

Daniel took a deep breath and forced himself to look at Dongho, he instantly felt his heart flutter as he did. “You’ve done so much for me, hyung,” Daniel started. “From the beginning, you saved me without even knowing who I was, then you literally saved my life.” He said honestly. “I don’t know how to thank you.”

 

Dongho smiled happily. “Just you being happy and healthy is all I want.” He responded. He didn’t want to be greedy, if Daniel truly didn’t feel the same way then Dongho wouldn’t force anything between them. 

 

“No it’s not.” Daniel replied harshly. 

 

Dongho frowned. “What do you mean?”

 

“You want me.” Daniel announced. 

 

Dongho swallowed heavily. “Not if that’s not what you want,” he wouldn’t deny the truth. 

 

“I want you too hyung,” Daniel suddenly confessed. “No one has ever made me feel like this before. Every time someone says something about you I get excited and happy. I find myself thinking about you, wanting to know what you’re doing, what you’re thinking.” 

 

Dongho’s eyes widened at Daniel’s admission. “Daniel-ah…”

 

“I—I think I…” Daniel took a deep breath, Dongho deserved his answer. “I love you, hyung.”

 

Dongho’s eyes began to smile as he looked at the blushing man before him. He walked closer to Daniel and wrapped the taller vampire in his arms. “I love you too, Daniel-ah.” He whispered softly, immediately feeling Daniel’s hands on his waist, holding him just as tightly. 





🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸




Aaron bit his bottom lip as he glanced at Minhyun, the Valkyrie was smiling back at him as he finished getting dressed. They’d both agreed to go and speak to Youngjo, it was only right that they cleared the air between them. 

 

“Ready?” Minhyun asked softly. Aaron nodded in response. 

 

They held hands as they made their way out of the hut and through the village. People smiled at them as they walked, Aaron was glad that he was welcome in the village since before the members had looked at him with worried eyes. He felt almost at home in the village. Aaron could see Youngmin and Donghyun talking with Jonghyeon. 

 

They’d all been told about the aftermath, about the administration meeting. Aaron was thankful that the administration was happy for him to live a normal life. Minhyun’s whole face had lit up when they’d been told. Aaron realised that Minhyun was more relaxed now, he’d been protecting Aaron this whole time and now he could be more comfortable and just happy. 

 

They reached the hut that Youngjo was recovering in and paused outside. Aaron looked at Minhyun and could see a slight change in his expression, he looked like he was trying to decipher how to feel about the incubus. Aaron squeezed his hand reassuringly and nodded before he knocked on the door. 

 

A moment later, Geonhak opened the door, his eyes widened slightly as he looked between them. “Minhyunnie-hyung…” he said softly as he saw the Valkyrie’s expression. 

 

“Can we come in?” Aaron asked with a smile. 

 

Geonhak nodded and stepped to the side. 

 

Youngjo’s eyes were on high alert as he saw the two that had entered. He was standing by the bed, he looked a lot healthier but he was also in slight discomfort. 

 

“Youngjo-yah,” Aaron called to the incubus with a smile. 

 

Youngjo looked between them warily. “Minhyun-ah, Aaron-hyung,” he responded. 

 

Aaron smiled. “Please, take a seat.” He could see how agitated and worried Youngjo looked. 

 

“You too.” Youngjo responded, he looked around carefully. “I should—“ 

 

“Wait,” Aaron said gently, seeing how nervous the incubus was. “I just want you to know that I’m glad you’re okay,” Aaron said carefully, remembering that Youngjo had also fallen from Rain’s hand. 

 

“He can’t fly ever again.” Geonhak suddenly announced, he was standing against the wall with his arms crossed over his chest. 

 

Youngjo glanced at him cautiously. “Geonhak-ah,” he warned. 

 

“What?” Geonhak grumbled. 

 

Youngjo smiled reassuringly at the halfbreed. “It’s fine.” He reassured. 

 

Aaron’s eyes widened slightly. “Did I… did I do that?” He asked. 

 

Youngjo shrugged his shoulders. “Maybe you did it unconsciously,” he knew Aaron wasn’t a bad person. 

 

Aaron shook his head. “Youngjo-yah, I’m sorry, I didn’t realise—“

 

“You don’t owe me an apology hyung.” Youngjo said softly before he suddenly moved to stand before them. 

 

Minhyun and Aaron looked at the incubus with confused eyes. Aaron gasped as he realised what Youngjo was doing. 

 

Youngjo carefully got down on his knees before he bowed his head. His forehead touched the floor as he apologised to them both. “I’m sorry for everything I’ve done to you both,” Youngjo said calmly. 

 

Geonhak’s eyes widened. “Youngjo-hyung…”

 

The incubus lifted his head to speak. “I want you both to know that I never meant to do any of the things I did, I would never betray your trust.” Youngjo said honestly. 

 

“I know…” Aaron said with a smile.

 

Youngjo nodded at the pure-soul before he looked at Minhyun with careful eyes. “I know there’s always been animosity between us,” Youngjo said carefully. “But I want you to know that even without the curse, I want to stand with Geonhakkie forever.” 

 

Minhyun’s eyes looked to the incubus’s now tattoo-less throat and realised that Youngjo truly was in love with Geonhak. He clenched his jaw slightly as he realised just how off handed he’d been with the incubus in regards to Geonhak’s happiness. Minhyun looked back at Geonhak and smiled. “Are you happy?” He asked honestly. 

 

Geonhak quickly moved towards Youngjo and held his hand, Geonhak’s cheeks were pink as he nodded and smiled happily at Youngjo. “I love him.” He said softly. 

 

Minhyun sighed and smiled. He stood and moved towards Geonhak, realising that he’d have to let his cousin go. “I love you Geonhakkie…” Minhyun carefully pulled Geonhak into his arms. 

 

“I love you too hyung,” Geonhak responded quickly, hugging the Valkyrie close. 

 

The cousins pulled away and Minhyun looked at Youngjo with a smile. “Look after Geonhakkie for me, Youngjo-yah.” 

 

The incubus nodded with a smile. “I will.” 

 

Aaron couldn’t help but chuckle softly at them. He was just thankful that everyone was still beside him and that they could all now focus on their futures. 





Chapter Text

🔥🔥 2 years later  🔥🔥



The house was finally back to normal, after the attack on their home a few years ago, Youngmin and Donghyun had finally finished fixing their home. Youngjo and Geonhak had also helped them when they had time. 

 

Youngmin smiled and looked at the house with an accomplished smile. He nodded happily before he looked over at Donghyun, the warlock was holding his hand gently. 

 

“Our home…” Donghyun commented happily, he was smiling so much it looked like his eyes were sparkling. 

 

Youngmin nodded. “It’s finally finished.” 

 

The warlock tugged on their linked hands and they made their way into the house, they decided to make it more modern but still with the features of the original house. It was a house passed down from Donghyun’s family after all so they didn’t want to change it completely. 

 

They decided to order takeout, both of them too exhausted to cook. Donghyun had returned to his job as a freelance warlock, studying as much as he could as well. 

 

Youngmin had begun working in a cafe a few minutes walk away from the house, Donghyun had bought the coffee shop for him to run. It was a way for him to get back into normal life after everything that had happened. Youngmin had offered Youngjo to work in the cafe with him, not wanting to lose communication with his brother ever. Youngmin enjoyed working with his twin. 

 

After they’d finished eating, Youngmin excused himself to the shower. Donghyun smiled happily, everything was finally falling into place. He had the man he loved living in his family home with him, Donghyun couldn’t imagine living any differently. 

 

Donghyun made sure to visit Aaron often, just to make sure the pure-soul was doing okay. Aaron seemed to be thriving, he always looked healthy and happy whenever they met. Donghyun was glad that everyone had kept in touch, no one had deferred and forgotten about everything they went through together. 

 

The sun had now tucked below the horizon. Evening drawing closer. Donghyun couldn’t stop looking at Youngmin, thighs exposed with an oversized white t-shirt that didn’t belong to him, the way he idly played with the curved hem of the cotton like he didn’t know exactly what he was doing to Donghyun.

 

He asked even though he already knew the answer, “is that my t-shirt?” 

 

Youngmin hummed. “I thought I’d grab something from your closet.”

 

Donghyun coughed, trying so hard to maintain his tone through his tightened throat. “Oh. Smart move.”

 

“You don’t mind, do you?” 

 

“No, no, of course not,” Donghyun rushed to say, handsome features drawn tight, now aware of how it might’ve seemed to Youngmin. “What’s mine is yours, Youngmin-hyung. Come on, you should know that by now.”

 

“Yeah, but,” he shrugged. “It’s different now that I’m here. You know that.”

 

“Different?” He asked, brows drawing closer. “How?”

 

“New,” Youngmin responded, leaning against the headboard. It creaked slightly as he pushed his back towards it. “Not bad-new. Good-new. Feels weird. Just need a little time to get used to it, I guess.”

 

“I know,” Donghyun settled next to him, hand squeezing Youngmin’s softly, matching his breaths. “Doesn’t feel real. Had to loosen the buttons on my shirt this morning just so I could fucking breathe.”

 

That pulled a laugh from Youngmin, deep from the bottom of his stomach. “I thought a lot about that,” he interlaced their hands. “About what was going through your head. If you were as nervous as I was.”

 

“You’ve got no clue,” he laughed just to mask how overwhelmed he was. He wrapped his arm around Youngmin’s shoulder with a relieved sigh, pulling him closer. They were both exhausted from being apart. “I’ve been losing sleep over it.”

 

Youngmin exhaled, a stutter of air echoed out. “Yeah?” 

 

Donghyun nodded. The tip of his index finger crawled up, drawing soft shapes against his neck. “I wanted this to be good for you. Was scared you’d hate it, for some reason.”

 

“Donghyunnie,” Youngmin scoffed. “I could never hate it.”

 

“We’ve been planning it for so long,” Donghyun said gently. He was transparent, always had been, and more so now that everything he wanted was within reach. There was no use trying to preserve his dignity now. “I wanted you to feel at home.”

 

For some reason, Donghyun clenched his jaw after that, waiting for a swift decline that never came. Instead, Youngmin leaned into his touch, relaxing his muscles. “I am home. You’re here.”

 

Home is you , Donghyun gathered and his heart nearly exploded with love and just pure gratitude. He knew what Youngmin meant, because he was his home in every sense of the word. 

 

And Donghyun wanted it all. He wanted that sickeningly domestic feeling as they fumbled around the kitchen, trying to make pancakes. He wanted lazy days inside, on the tiny couch, Youngmin’s head resting on his lap as they watched stupid movies. He wanted to see Youngmin under the sun, rays that graced his skin. He wanted to see him carefree, reaching his arms out on the open road, smiling ear to ear with blue skies in his head, tracing footsteps on places he’d never been to before.

 

They’ve got the rest of their lives together. Donghyun would show Youngmin everything, and Youngmin would follow him to the ends of the earth. Every passing second, it became more real.

 

Soon, moonlight filtered through the exposed part of the window that the pulled-back curtains failed to cover. Youngmin dropped his head on his shoulder, and Donghyun stayed so painfully still with a pounding heart. Every second felt fragile when Youngmin was the one who granted it to him. Now that they were here, like this, the possibility of spoiling any given moment made his insides crawl.

 

“Youngmin-hyung,” Donghyun breathed out impulsively. There wasn’t much room left for hesitation when they were so honest and real and open like this. “I’m never letting you leave my side, I hope you know that.”

 

Youngmin chuckled, slightly tilting his head just to be able to meet his eyes. “I always knew you were like that.”

 

“Like what?”

 

“Possessive,” he remarked casually, and raised his head from his shoulder. “You like it, don’t you? You like that I’m here, like this, with you .”

 

Donghyun burned before he could scale the weight of his words. “Where else would you be?”

 

Yours, yours, yours, Donghyun ached to hear. Maybe he was being irrational, but he was well aware that Youngmin wanted him to be. Whether Youngmin would admit it or not, he loved this side of Donghyun. The side that was only reserved for him. Bold and greedy and infatuated, when he pushed his buttons.

 

“I have my own room,” he stated like he was testing the waters. “I could just sleep there instead.”

 

“ Youngmin-hyung ,” Donghyun glared sharply, calling him on his bluff. “You wouldn’t do that.”

 

Youngmin laughed, tapping his fingers on Donghyun’s arm. “I wouldn’t?”

 

“You wouldn’t, because you’d come back in the middle of the night and steal the blanket from me and nag me about how you can’t fall asleep without being beside me,” Donghyun smiled. “But if you’re sure, go right ahead.”

 

Youngmin scoffed. His breath failed him. “You aren’t allowed to know me this well. It’s unfair.”

 

“Well,” Donghyun laughed at the stubborn confirmation. “I can’t help it.”

 

“I hate you,” Youngmin retorted. 

 

Mouth pursued in a self-satisfied smirk, Donghyun shot a look at him. “No, you don’t.”

 

“I do.”

 

“You don’t. You’re wearing my t-shirt and you’re in my bed. You love me.” Donghyun sing-songed, his eyes practically sparkling. 

 

“You’re so annoying,” Youngmin feigned irritation, leaning forward to get out of bed. “I’m leaving.”

 

“Oh, you’re leaving now?” 

 

Youngmin narrowed his eyes, but he didn't move a muscle. “Yeah. I’m going back to work, and stealing your stupid hoodies.”

 

“You would do that. You’d wear my clothes because you’d like to show everyone you belong to me. And you’d like the way they look on you. It’d remind you of how big I am, wouldn’t it?” 

 

Youngmin blushed, so painfully obvious that he had to turn his head to look away. 

 

Donghyun laughed at the silence. “Cat got your tongue?”

 

“You can’t just say stuff like that,” Youngmin scoffed. “You’re crazy.”

 

“You make me crazy. I think we’ve established that, baby.”

 

Youngmin’s eyes widened, and he crawled back to his place next to Donghyun. “The look in your eyes,” Youngmin swallowed as he gazed at the warlock. “You look so in love~” the incubus teased. 

 

Donghyun leaned towards him, bringing his hand to the side of his chin, tilting his face up slightly. “I am,” and he cradled his jaw, planting a kiss that was so soft that he was sure it sent a shiver up his spine.

 

Youngmin whimpered, breathing ragged. “ Donghyunnie. ”

 

“Hm?” He responded against his neck, leaving another kiss, trailing the line of his jaw before moving down to his neck. His lips settled on the racing pulse on the side.

 

“Don’t stop,” Youngmin begged, and his voice sounded so fucked already. He breathed into the crevasse of his neck. It carried so much heat that Donghyun thought it was going to be the end of him.

 

So Donghyun took the leap and kissed him in the mouth, one hand on the back of his head, the other on his cheek as he deepened the kiss. He moved on top of him, pushing him towards the bed. And they kissed for so long that Donghyun thought it was what eternity must feel like. He pulled away to look at him every now and then, to remember the smallest details of his face.

 

The kiss felt so tangible, the way he shivered under his touch with the ripple of his muscles. It felt like everything that he was used to — the Youngmin that he knew like he knew himself. He knew the incubus inside and out. 

 

Donghyun undressed him, hands on the surface of his skin, moving alongside his breaths. Suddenly, everything was right where he wanted it to be, in place, like domino pieces following right after one another. 

 

“Donghyunnie,” Youngmin shivered, knuckles white and cold. He looked at him, fingers digging into his waist, asking for permission with his measured pace. Donghyun said yes and please and everything else in between, he couldn’t remember, hips grinding into the air with raw desperation. His words jumbled up because Youngmin started stroking him with his fist, tracing the hard line of his cock, ripping sounds out of his throat that Donghyun didn’t know he was capable of making. 

 

And Youngmin looked so goddamn pretty doing it, cock pressed against his stomach, desperate to be touched. He reached to wrap his other hand around himself, but Donghyun shook his head, replacing it with his own. He cupped him gently, reminding himself they won’t be out of time, that there won’t be an end, not to this , not to them . 

 

“Fuck me,” Youngmin whispered after, and he didn’t know what hearing that did to Donghyun. Still, he tried his best not to show it, grabbing his trembling hand as a sign of confirmation. Donghyun kissed Youngmin’s knuckles one by one, joints digging into his bottom lip. 

 

He grabbed the bottle of lube in a blur, spreading it messily on his fingers. He circled a finger inside him. Youngmin gasped at the contact, and Donghyun silenced his thoughts by dipping down to mouth hot kisses on the insides of his thighs.

 

“ Donghyunnie,” he wanted to remember how Youngmin moaned his name, so impatient, in between shrill breaths. He kept a quivering hand to his face when Donghyun’s middle finger pushed past his ring of muscle. “Oh, fuck.”

 

“Good?” 

 

“So good,” Youngmin choked out a moan. “More, please. I need more.”

 

More, More, More, Donghyun wanted to devour him like this, when he was arching his back, heels digging into the mattress. Nothing felt enough. He craved exhaustion, the way his limbs shook as he hooked his wrists on the back of Youngmin’s thighs, spreading them just to make him fall apart.

 

His fingers twisted inside of Youngmin, steadily speeding up, in and out. And Youngmin was writhing underneath him, lips parted as he let out incoherent sounds when Donghyun pressed against his sensitive spot. Sounds of wishing, waiting, wanting . It was written on the tips of his fingers as they gripped the sheets, palm flattened, shaking when he raised them in the air.

 

His legs wrapped around his lower waist. Donghyun wanted him to stamp red bruises on his skin. He wanted to stare at the mirror and look at himself and revel in the fact that they were all mark’s made my his Youngmin.  

 

Youngmin grabbed his wrist, impatient. He wanted to crash and burn way too fast, Donghyun knew. He’d always been like that. He’d always wanted more . 

 

Donghyun could feel the pull of energy, Youngmin feeding on their emotions and the sexual energy around them. 

 

Donghyun knew he’d give Youngmin the world. Even then, it wouldn’t be enough. It wouldn’t be enough until he spent every day for the rest of his life, growing old next to Youngmin, loving him with aching eyes, staring at him until every curve of his body was carved deep into his brain.

 

“Ready?” Donghyun ran a hand through his hair, pushing the strands back. 

 

“Please,” Youngmin responded, nodding his head frantically, and Donghyun was already leaning to grab the lube again. “Holy shit,” Youngmin breathed shakily. “Hurry, please. Need you.”

 

Donghyun had no strength to tease back, because he wanted this just as bad as Youngmin.  

 

He circled Youngmin’s rim cautiously, trying his best to be slow and gentle, because he wanted this to be good for Youngmin. The head of his cock brushed through his entrance, soothed with kisses on his lips. He didn’t move, and waited for Youngmin to adjust to the stretch. When Youngmin’s breathing slowed down, and he glanced at Donghyun expectantly, Donghyun finally moved forward. 

 

Soon, Youngmin started moaning, louder than when he was just fucking him with his fingers, and Donghyun thought he’d never forget the sounds he was eliciting from the beautiful incubus beneath hin. They pierced through the air, and then settled persistently in the back of his mind.

 

“Slow,” Donghyun said. “I want you to feel me tomorrow.” Until the end of time , he said with a look in his eyes. I want you to feel me forever. 

 

“ Fuck,” Youngmin cursed, messy and hot, tilting his head slightly so that he was on his eye line. He claimed every inch he could reach, listening to how breaths caught in his throat, how red deepened close to his belly and hips and knees. “Holy shit, don’t fucking stop.”

 

“I’m not planning on it,” Donghyun chuckled breathlessly, hand wandering around his body, squeezing and caressing.

 

He fucked him slowly just like he said, until midnight merged with the first flush of morning. Foreheads bumping, Donghyun kissed him as he thrusted forward, all tongue and teeth, swallowing sounds laced with pleasure.

 

“I love you so much,” Youngmin said quietly, face twisted in pleasure, bridging gasps as hesitation faded away. He mouthed at Donghyun’s neck, whimpering softly. “Forever.” 

 

“I know, baby,” Donghyun responded, consuming every inch of him, on top of messy blankets and sweaty sheets, until his presence was ingrained, until it became an intrinsic part of him. “I got you,” he reassured, softer than petals against eyelids heavy with sweat and lust and all things in between.

 

It’s going to be like this now , Donghyun thought. Timeless. No end or beginning, just them, boundless. He couldn’t wrap his head around it. 

 

“Close,” Youngmin let him know, rocking his hips in sync with Donghyun’s thrusts. His entire body trembled. “I’m—I’m so close.”

 

Donghyun rolled his hips with a groan. The pit of his stomach doing a flip. “Me too, I won’t last much longer.”

 

“Inside me,” Youngmin begged, and of course he wanted that. Donghyun would tease him about it if he wasn’t chasing his own high. “Please.”

 

He would do anything for Youngmin if he asked him like that, and so he did, speeding up thrusts against his sensitive spot. Youngmin shifted in the mattress, twisting and turning, hand spreading across the divot of Donghyun’s ribs. The tips of his fingers pressed over and over again, encouraging him to go faster. 

 

It wasn’t long before Youngmin was cumming all over his stomach. The sight itself made Donghyun tip over the edge, heat rippling through his entire body. He stroked Youngmin through his high, and he drowned in the way he chanted his name like it was the only thing on his mind. Right now, he thought it was. Forever, he knew it would be. 

 

Donghyun, Donghyun, Donghyun , Youngmin whispered as he dragged his fingernails against his upper arm. From where his hand rested on Youngmin’s chest, Donghyun heard the beat of his heart, drumming out of his chest. The sparking of energy all around them. 

 

He pulled out slowly, soothing Youngmin when his eyebrows pinch together, and waited until it slowed down. 

 

“We should clean up,” Youngmin said, as if he was embarrassed all of a sudden by how exposed he was. Scarlet coloured his cheekbones and the tips of his ears.

 

“Don’t wanna move,” Donghyun said with a smile.

 

He pulled Youngmin in by the back of his head, his fingers full of brown locks, mouth against his. Donghyun tasted his breath in his mouth, didn’t move, just stayed still until it began to be the new normal. Until he convinced himself that this would be routine. Donghyun memorised him piece by piece. Youngmin let him.

 

The morning after, Donghyun wake up with a weight on his chest that he readily accepted, brown locks tickling the column of his throat. 

 

Youngmin was breathing on top of him, and Donghyun was so in love that it physically hurt. He couldn’t stop watching him, burning him to his sight. Seconds slow down, turn to minutes, and then hours. 

 

The sun crept in slowly around an hour later. Harsh light danced over Youngmin’s sleepy eyelashes, and brightened the soft lines on his forehead. Donghyun stroked the edges, leaned closer to kiss him just because he could, and just because he wanted to taste the sunshine on the bridge of his nose and feel the scarce silence of a dreamless sleep. There were no words lodged in his throat anymore. 

 

They were together, no more threats. In their home, forever. 

Chapter Text

Daniel narrowed his eyes as he carefully made his way down the small corridors, he had his gun poised and ready as he went. His senses were heightened and it helped him to pick up on things that he’d previously been unable to do. As soon as he saw the shadow, Daniel shot the creature without a second thought. 

 

He smirked as the lights turned on, indicating the end of the training session. Daniel made his way out of the training simulator and into the main hub. He rolled his shoulder, feeling slight discomfort but brushed it off. 

 

Geonhak was watching him with an impressed expression on his face. “Nice,”  he commented. 

 

Daniel grinned at him in response. “Thanks,” he replied. 

 

Since the reformation of the shadow hunters division, there had been many new changes. There was a new head, Dongwook had been locked away for what he’d done to their fallen comrades. The hunters association had been rebuilt with more modern equipment and technology. But most of all, those from supernatural origins, like halfbreeds and changed humans could now become hunters. They had to do stricter training but it was all worth it. 

 

Daniel was thankful to have his job back, and he was glad that Geonhak had applied and been accepted into the profession. They often went on missions together but mostly did their hunts solo. 

 

Ingyoo and the others had all returned to their jobs as hunters too, Daniel made sure to meet up with them as many times as he could. Realising that he’d not spent as much time with them previously as he would’ve liked too. 

 

“Do you have a mission today, Geonhakkie?” Daniel asked. 

 

Geonhak shook his head. “Not today, you?” He responded as he walked towards the training simulator. 

 

“I had one this morning,” Daniel responded. “Rogue werewolf,” he added. 

 

Geonhak nodded, there had been an increase in supernatural attacks recently, the association had said it was because of the unrest made by Rain and some of his secret followers. But the hunters had been  able to crack down on them and keep everything under control. 

 

“Are you heading home soon?” Geonhak asked Daniel with a smile. 

 

Daniel nodded. “I was gonna hand in a report and then head home,” he responded. 

 

Geonhak smiled. “Send my best to Dongho-hyung,” he said with a laugh. 

 

Daniel rolled his eyes playfully in response. “I will,” he replied. 

 

Geonhak nodded, “I’m gonna train some more,” he informed the elder man before giving him a playful wink. 

 

“Don’t overdo it, Geonhak-ah,” Daniel called after him. 

 

Geonhak turned back to him and grinned. “Don’t worry about me hyung, I’m good!” 

 

Daniel chuckled and shook his head, he waved the halfbreed off before he made his way through the association. He bowed his head politely to the elderly woman sitting at the administration desk as he handed in his reports. 

 

He made his way out of the association building and toward the closest station, smiling happily at the thought of having a few days off after today. He was planning to meet Ingyoo and Taehyun the day after tomorrow, but other than that he had no other plans. 

 

Daniel made his way onto the train, he sometimes found himself getting overwhelmed by all the different scents that surrounded him on a busy train. Daniel chose to ignore it and instead focused on keeping his mind clear. He’d spend time with Mingi in the NU’EST village, learning how to control his bloodlust. The clan had welcomed him with open arms and Daniel was thankful for them all. 

 

He got off the train at the correct station and made his way towards the familiar apartment complex. He lived in the same apartment he’d lived in when he’d met Aaron and the others, coming back to it felt right. After all, he’d used his own earned money to rent the apartment. Only now he wasn’t alone. 

 

Dongho had moved in with him instantly, it felt good to share the space with the man he loved. Dongho had returned to his village, helping there whenever he could and then returning to the apartment on a night. The elder vampire didn’t earn money, but Daniel had reassured him that it was okay. Daniel enjoyed his job and was happy to provide for Dongho after everything he’d done for him. 

 

“I’m home!” Daniel called as he stepped into the apartment, he took off his shoes and hung up his jacket. He stretched as he walked through the hallway and winced again at the slight pain in his shoulder. He opened the door to the main house. 

 

“Welcome back,” Dongho’s voice sounded. 

 

Daniel instinctively followed the sound of his lover's voice and smiled when he saw Dongho sitting in the living room, a book opened as he slouched on the sofa. 

 

The elder vampire immediately looked up as Daniel entered the room, his eyes were tinted red as he gazed at Daniel curiously. “What happened?” Dongho suddenly asked. 

 

Daniel raised a brow in confusion. “What do you mean?” 

 

The elder vampire stood up, placing the book on the table in front of him before striding to stand before Daniel. He immediately cupped Daniel’s face and tilted his head from side to side. “You’re injured,” Dongho commented. 

 

Daniel blinked in confusion. “Huh?” 

 

“I can smell your blood,” Dongho replied. He quickly turned Daniel around as he stood, narrowing his eyes as he saw blood seeping from a wound on Daniel’s back. “Here.” 

 

“What?” Daniel awkwardly tried to see the wound but Dongjo had grabbed his arm and pulled him towards the sofa. 

 

Daniel sat, stripped of everything but his boxers and his bloodied black high necked shirt, with his back to Dongho, glaring at the mirror that lined the walls of the room. 

 

The glass only captured the image of the hunter while Dongho remained invisible to it’s reflective gaze. Humans that had been turned to vampires maintained their reflection, whereas born vampires remained invisible. 

 

Fresh droplets of deep scarlet rolled off Daniel’s body as Dongho gently peeled the blood-soaked shirt from his lover’s back. Daniel squeezed his eyes shut and let out a low hiss as the shirt was carefully pulled over his head and removed entirely. Daniel was irritated that he didn’t even realise he was injured then remembered the silver lining on one of the weapons a werewolf had used. Silver was effective against vampires and hard to heal. 

 

Dongho dropped the ruined shirt on top of Daniel’s trousers that already lay on the ground in a crumpled heap. Dongho had tweezers in his hand, using it to clean the wound of the silver remnants that remained. 

 

The usual smooth, lean plains of Daniel's back were still riddled with the remaining pieces of metallic shrapnel. Each shard of silver was small, but embedded into his flesh. Thin trails of crimson leaked from each wound, painting Daniel’s back with growing scarlet.

 

Dongho clasped the tweezers tightly between his gloved fingers and began removing the shards. “So, tell me again…what exactly caused this?” He snipped, gently prying out a chunk of silver lodged in the meat of Daniel’s left shoulder.

 

“It was a werewolf, he had a strange sword that I’ve never seen before,” Daniel retorted with a calm voice. Now that the attention was on the wound he could feel the sting. 

 

Dongho sucked in a hissed trail of breath, trying to quiet the anger simmering at his nerves.

 

“Afraid you’ll lose a convenient supply of fresh blood?” Daniel chuckled. He grimaced as Dongho tore out two more metal shards and dropped the bloodied fragments into a nearby cup.

 

“You know damn well that’s not why I’m pissed off!” Dongho glowered. He gritted his teeth and refocused his attention on removing the remaining chunks.

 

Daniel shifted uncomfortably, shoulders scrunched. He let out a disgruntled huff through his clenched teeth, but made no further retort.

 

Dongho sighed and continued to pluck out the sharp fragments one by one. Dongho knew being a hunter was a dangerous job, but he hadn’t expected Daniel to be injured and not feel it for the whole day. It pissed him off. 

 

Daniel sighed suddenly. “You’re the only vampire in history to become so disgruntled at the sight of freshly spilled blood,” Daniel smirked.

 

“I don’t like it when other people are the reason you’re bleeding,” Dongho growled. The simmering embers flared, fire igniting in his tone.

 

Daniel’s eyelids fluttered at the heated words, shivered under Dongho’s touch and let out a soft moan. Dongho could feel his lover’s heart beat thump against him, steady and reassuring. He sighed, leaned flush against Daniel’s back and rested his face against the nape of the younger man’s neck.

 

He drew a finger along Daniel’s back, painting a line of scarlet with the droplets of blood still oozing along the pale flesh.

Dongho licked at one of the wounds cut into the hunter’s shoulder. His nose crinkled with distaste as the remnants of silver poked at his tongue. Bitter and acrid in its bite. Not enough residue to cause him harm, but its lingering presence left an unwelcome aftertaste in Daniel’s blood. A fine wine sullied with corrosive toxins.

 

Dongho reached for the medical supplies resting on the nearby table –healing tonic, as well as clean rags and fresh bandages. He unscrewed the vial of healing tonic, doused the rag with its contents, and pressed the soaked cloth to the first of the wounds.

 

Daniel flinched, cursed under his breath as the tonic cleaned the cuts. Dongho moved from one cut to the next along the contours of Daniel’s back, washing away flecks of silver, dirt, and sweat from the open wounds.

 

“Is slathering my back in that horrible stuff supposed to be some sort of punishment?” Daniel grumbled.

 

“And here I thought you got off on mixing a little pain into our private time together,” Dongho snorted.

 

Daniel blushed but rolled his eyes. “This is beyond petty, hyung. We both know full well that a touch of your healing saliva is more than enough to seal wounds as insignificant as these closed.”

 

“My healing doesn’t clean silver out of wounds. You’re going to have to heal as if you were human again. And if you don’t like it, maybe next time don’t charge into a wolf’s den half-cocked.”

 

“Then perhaps next time I’ll allow hunters to sneak into our bedroom and drive a stake through your chest!” Daniel snapped.

 

Dongho blinked. The retort he had been preparing to lose fizzled and faded. He swallowed thickly, the cloth slipping away from Daniel’s back. “That bad, huh?”

 

Daniel sighed, his head bowed. “Hyung… I’m sorry. I’m just… Rain was defeated but there’s still supernaturals out there that want to cause harm to humans. Even though I’m not a human anymore I still want to protect them,” Daniel’s hands fisted the cushions, his back hitched as he spoke. “They have more advanced weapons, enough to cut down those of a vampiric nature. They want you and the clan dead. My only regret is that some of those rats were able to escape in the chaos…”

 

Dongho’s chest clenched at Daniel’s words, the way he stiffened, vibrated with barely contained worry. He released the breath he had been holding. Wrapped his arms around the other vampire and rested his forehead against Daniel’s shoulder. The blistering fires dimmed, the flashes of anger subsiding.

 

“Look…I know you’re used to handling potential threats on your own, but I don’t want anything to happen to you either,” Dongho whispered, gently smoothing his palms along Daniel’s torso in a caress, “Next time you run across some creeps trying to collect my head as a trophy, we take them down together. Agreed?”

 

Daniel relaxed against him. Released a soft sigh of his own. “I suppose that sounds reasonable,” he could hear the tiny smirk in Daniel’s voice.

 

“Good!” Dongho grinned and pressed a kiss to the nape of Daniel’s neck, “Besides, I kind of like watching you fighting on the battlefield all elegant and lethal.”

 

Daniel hummed with amusement.

 

Dongho laughed as he pulled away to tend to the cut on Daniel’s back. Bit by bit, the traces of silver were washed away, and the wounded vampire in Dongho’s arms smelled and tasted like his beloved once more.

 

He nuzzled the freshly cleaned skin. Ran his tongue along the curved ridge of Daniel’s shoulders and lapped up the droplets of fresh, newly cleansed blood rolling down his back. Daniel shuddered, melted again Dongho with a soft moan.

 

Grinning, Dongho dragged Daniel onto his lap, bent him forward and lapped at his skin. He licked a strip across the small cuts as Daniel whined and wriggled. A touch of healing magic was applied to each wound once they were licked clean.

 

Dongho continued along Daniel’s back, drinking at the droplets of blood and stealing small kisses. He leaned down and rolled his tongue just above Daniel’s hip, earning a shudder and a cry from the other man.

 

It was not long before Daniel rocked against him, panting. A feverish glow washing over his face and blooming into a deep blush. The tone of his whimpers shifted, became low and sultry. Fueled by a sensation other than pain.

 

In the mirror, Daniel seemed to float just above the settee cushions, squirming against an invisible force that held him in place. Dongho’s cock stirred at the sight. The very reason he had fixed a mirror to the wall of their living room despite never being caught in the looking glass’s gaze himself. He could see Daniel’s face grow flushed, his eyelids hooded, and his handsome features softened with arousal. 

 

Narrow hips shuddering at Dongho's attention; Daniel’s pert ass rocking against the growing tent in Dongho’s trousers.

 

Dongho grinned at the reaction, drew another teasing lick along the cut curling over Daniel’s left shoulder. 

 

“Something you need help with?” Dongho grinned as he reached down to firmly cup the bulge straining against Daniel’s boxers.

 

“You know full well what I need! Stop teasing and get a move on!” Daniel growled, grinding his ass against Dongho’s hardening cock to emphasize his point.

 

“Hey, I’m supposed to be some sort of malicious demon, remember,” Dongho chuckled and grazed the pointed tips of his fangs along the alluring slope of flesh where Daniel’s neck connected with his shoulder, “You know, a real monster that toys with its prey…”

 

“You’re going to be a very dead malicious demon if you do not bend me over this sofa and fuck me within an inch of my life!” Daniel snarled, his own fangs flashing in irritation. 

 

“That’s not a very polite thing to say after I kindly tended to all your wounds. Though, I am feeling generous tonight…”

 

Daniel threw his head back, a howl ripped from his lungs as Dongho squeezed his cock through the thin fabric.

 

“I might give you what you want,” Dongho cooed, “So long as you’re a good boy and ask politely.”

 

“Please! Fuck me with your cock, you insufferable, fucking tease!”  

 

“Still bossy, but good enough.”

 

With little fanfare, Dongho tugged Daniel’s boxers down his narrow hips. Daniel let out a guttural moan as his hardened cock sprung free. The length stood tall, flushed a deep red. Pearly beads of precum gathered at the tip and oozed down his heated cock. The boxers now bunched up by his thighs. Cursing, Daniel pulled the flimsy garment down his legs and cast it aside, his nude body captured in the mirror’s reflection. A seductive portrait now adorning their walls.

 

Dongho wrapped an arm around Daniel, pulled his lover’s back flush against him. The mirror across from them framed Daniel’s heaving chest. Dongho dragged his hands up Daniel’s chest, firmly cupping his lover’s lean pectorals, and savoured the sensation of Daniel’s heart racing against his fingertips. Calloused digits poked and teased at sensitive nipples that had already budded, sharp and pointed. Daniel’s fangs were out, nicking his bottom lip so he tried to hold back his moans. 

 

Dongho reached into a side drawer and found a bottle of lotion, applying the substance to his fingers. One hand returned to Daniel’s chest, rolling one of the sensitive buds between his fingers once more. Daniel hissed, eyelids fluttering, and his mouth parted into a soft “o.” Dongho’s other hand slid along the silky contours of Daniel’s thigh, drifting between his legs, carefully avoiding the younger man’s hardened cock to slip between the firm cheeks of Daniel’s rear.

 

A sharp gasp rattled Daniel’s chest as Dongho’s fingertips grazed along the sweat-slick taint, pausing to trace a languid circle around the twitching ring of muscle. Daniel cried out, wanton and shrill as the first finger breached. Dongho suckled at the wound carved into Daniel’s shoulder as he massaged the tight ring, pumping the digit in and out. It did not take long for the muscle to soften, pliant against Dongho’s touch. Daniel keened as a second finger was swiftly added.

 

Dongho watched Daniel in the mirror across from them. Daniel panted, spread his legs at Dongho’s touch, presenting a tantalizing, unobstructed view of that delicate, blushing hole. The ring of muscle quivered and stretched, opened by fingers that remained invisible in the looking glass. Daniel rocked his hips down on the fingers with a needy mewl, his cock bobbing between his legs, flushed red and screaming to be touched.

 

“You’re beautiful like this,” Dongho breathed, sinking a third finger into the warm clutch. He pressed a chain of crimson-stained kisses to the pale skin of Daniel’s throat; savoured the excited thrum of his love’s pulse point quivering against his lips. Daniel melted against him with the softest of whines. A pretty noise, needy and pitched so different than his usual baritone.

 

“That’s it, baby,” Dongho purred as he worked his fingers in and out of Daniel’s clenching hole, “Just let me take care of you.”

 

“More…Fuck—I need more!” Daniel brayed. A cry and a demanding growl rolled into one. He wriggled in Dongho’s arms, reached around and pawed clumsily at the vampire’s trousers.

 

Dongho grinned as he lifted Daniel from his lap with liquid ease, as if Daniel was no more weight than a feather. He guided Daniel to his feet and around to the side of the sofa. Daniel’s breath hitched as he was manhandled and bent over the sofa’s armrest, his ass propped up like a valuable art piece displayed on a pedestal.

 

Dongho dropped to his knees, cupped the pale globes, pert and fitting perfectly in his palms. Faded bite marks dotted Daniel’s cheeks, reminders of the times Dongho had sunk his fangs into the delectable soft flesh. He kneaded at the lean muscles clutched in his hands. Daniel keened, squirmed against the touch with a breathless gasp, rutting against the sofa’s arm.

 

He parted Daniel’s cheeks, gazed reverently at the sight of his lover’s blushing hole, the quivering star slick and shining with lotion.  

 

Dongho lapped at the tender bud. Drew a wet stripe along the cleft from perineum to tailbone. He was rewarded with a shiver and a breathless gasp from his lover. Dongho nuzzled the warm crevice, slick  with sweat and lotion, breathed in Daniel’s musky scent. The sharp points of his fangs dragged across the delicate flesh, not enough to pierce, but leaving a teasing scrape across the sensitive cleft. Dongho’s tongue teased the softening ring of muscle, drawing a circle along the rim before plunging inside.

 

“Haven’t you –ughn!—tasted me enough tonight?!” Daniel rasped, clawing at the sofa cushions. His hips arched and rolled back to meet every thrust of Dongho’s tongue.

 

Dongho pulled back with a grin, licking his lips as smoothing a palm along Daniel’s trembling flank. “Now, baby. You know I like to make a meal out of you in more ways than one,” he winked, flicking his tongue along the soaked pucker. A smirk lit his face as Daniel jerked and yelped in response.

 

Daniel opened his mouth to retort only to find his words drowned out by a debauched mewl pulled from his own parted lips as Dongho drove his tongue back into the pretty hole.

 

Dongho slurped and sucked at the shivering bud. Lavished the same attention on the blushing skin that he would a fresh wound on Daniel’s neck punctured by his own fangs. Dongho savoured the texture of the pucker’s soft ridges, the way the taut rim softened, became pliant as he probed deeper. Muscled walls fluttered around his tongue, drew him further into those scorching depths as Daniel serenaded him with his sultry cries. Each syllable, drenched in lust and raw with carnal desire went straight to Dongho’s cock. He winced, his trousers becoming unbearably tight.

 

Dongho tongue-fucked Daniel for a few more moments before pulling away. Daniel whimpered, hips bucking, needy, desperate for his hole to be filled once more.

 

“Easy,” Dongho chuckled, one hand gently caressing the sharp jut of Daniel’s hip, while the other plucked at the laces of his own trousers, “I’ll have you nice and fucked just the way you asked in no time.”

 

Daniel growled inarticulately in response. Hips arched over the sofa arm and canting at the air; his legs spreading wider, inviting his lover between them.

 

The button came undone. Dongho pushed down his jeans and boxers just enough to pull out his cock. He sighed with relief as the organ sprung free from the constraints of its cloth prison, flushed a deep red and swelled with arousal. He plucked the lotion from the side, coated his length in the substance until the shaft was shining with slick.

 

Dongho took himself in hand, lined the wet head of his cock up with the glistening hole, and rammed inside the younger vampire with one, heavy stroke.

 

Daniel gasped. His back arched and the air ripped from his lungs in a soundless scream as Dongho fully hilted himself.

 

Scalding heat surrounded Dongho. His cock sank deep into Daniel without resistance. Luxurious. A sheath of hot satin crafted perfectly to his shape. The lubed channel squeezed around his girth, clenched and swallowed him whole. Daniel’s rim stretched, clung greedily to his cock as he pulled back to the tip. With a shudder, Dongho slammed back in.

 

Daniel howled, head thrown back and back arched as if possessed. His cock sliding roughly against the sofa arm with each stroke, heavy, hot to the touch, and weeping with droplets of precum.

 

Dongho snapped his hips. Speared into Daniel in a rapid cadence. The sofa creaked under the savage thrusts, the legs of furniture pieces screeching, scraping across the wood floor. A fresh set of scars to accompany those already carved in the floor from their prior entanglements.

 

Daniel squealed with each thrust. Clung to the cushions, ass propped up and raised in the air as Dongho pounded into him from behind.

 

“Yes…more—hngh! Harder…”

 

Dongho looked over his shoulder, watched as the mirror behind him captured a perfect image of Daniel with his cheeks spread, and his reddened hole gaping and squeezing around nothing. Its heated walls parted eagerly, molding like warm clay to the shape of a girth that remained unseen within the mirror. The slick muscles clenched, pulsed to the rhythm of Dongho’s thrusts, while the opposite mirror bore the image of Daniel’s face, raw, vulnerable, his icy composure unspooled and awash with euphoria.

 

Dongho groaned at the sight. Thrusting deeper, near rabid in his strikes. Firmly gripped the other man’s hips and fucked into him without abandon. The fleshy slap of his body smacking against Daniel’s echoed through the room, mingled with the symphony of their grunts and moans, and the indecent squelch of Dongho’s cock burying itself in Daniel's oil soaked hole.

 

“Your bite…I need…” Daniel whined, his face pressed against the cushions, and his hips shaking under the punishing tempo of Dongho’s thrusts.

 

Dongho stilled his movements. Swallowed thickly as his bloodthirst stirred awake at the offering.

 

“You’ve already lost a fair amount of blood tonight,” Dongho frowned.

 

“You won’t hurt me,” Daniel rasped, stared at the mirror ahead, knowing Dongho was carefully watching his face. Pleading eyes cut into the reflective glass, darkened with lust, but shimmering with love. Trust. He tossed his head, offered his throat. “Please…”

 

Dongho only hesitated for a moment. He slid his cock to the hilt, buried himself deep in Daniel’s warmth as he folded himself over the other vampire, and sank his fangs into his flesh.

 

Dongho’s eyes fluttered as the first droplets of Daniel’s blood slid down his throat, addictive in its taste. A stream of velvet gliding along his tongue. The fresh spring of blood was completely untainted by the corrosive touch of silver. Dongho’s lips latched onto the bleeding puncture, sucked desperately of the sanguine droplets pouring out of the fresh wound.

 

Daniel moaned against him with a soft “oh” as Dongho fed from his neck. Toes curled, his back arched against the other man draped heavily across him.

 

More of the warm nectar continued to fill Dongho’s mouth. Fire stirred in his core as Daniel squirmed beneath him, thighs vibrating. A strangled noise –lewd and desperate—warbled from his lips. Dongho’s hips canted, fucked into Daniel with shallow thrusts as he slurped at the fresh wound. 

 

He could feel Daniel’s heartbeat thrum under his lips, pulsing in tandem to Daniel’s snug hole fluttering around his cock. The mixture sublime, enveloping him in a dizzying, rapturous inferno.

 

He stabbed forward. Fueled by two types of hunger. A growl rumbled in Dongho’s chest as he gripped Daniel’s hips and speared his cock into the trembling mage with deep, harsh strokes.

 

Daniel howled, his body lurching with every harsh thrust. He came with a siren’s howling shriek, clenching around Dongho’s cock, and spilling ropes of cum onto the cushions completely untouched. 

 

Daniel slumped against the armrest, gasping, his body limp and trembling.

Dongho only lasted seconds longer. His mounting release washed over him with an avalanche’s crushing force, every one of his thoughts melting into a numb shroud, his world narrowed to the warmth filling his mouth and the heat hugging his cock. 

 

Dragging his lips away from Daniel’s neck, he thrust deep into his love’s tight heat and spilled inside the other vampire.

 

He sagged against Daniel’s back with a tattered gasp. Breathless and tingling with bliss. He ran a soothing hand along his lover’s trembling flank, pressed kisses along the knobs of Daniel’s spine.

 

Daniel’s back heaved beneath his chest with a warm chuckle. He looked over his shoulder with a devilish smirk. Angling his head, Daniel leaned in to taste Dongho’s blood-tinged lips with a kiss.

 

“That was amazing, hyung,” Daniel husked, eyelids hooded and a fond smile curling his lips. “But I expected blood tomorrow morning.” 

 

“Well, glad to see I can still be of use,” Dongho smirked.

 

Daniel rolled his eyes and shook his head with a light chuckle, swatting his giggling lover in response.

 

With a groan, Dongho pulled out of Daniel’s soft heat. Satisfaction filled his chest as he watched cum trickle out of the ruined hole and slither down the insides of Daniel’s thighs. The white rivulets contrasting beautifully with the beads of red still dribbling from Daniel’s neck. He dragged his tongue along Daniel’s taint, licking up the trails of cum. He let the milky droplets pool on his tongue, swirling with the taste of blood still filling his mouth.

 

Daniel hummed, docile as Dongho healed the wound at his neck and cleaned the sticky fluids from his body.

 

Dongho gathered Daniel into his arms and carried his love to their shared bedroom. Daniel’s head lulled against Dongho’s shoulder, a sleepy mewl.

 

“Let’s get you to bed,” Dongho said warmly, pressing a soft kiss to Daniel’s lips, “Even with the healing, your back is probably going to sting like hell for a day or two.”

 

Daniel hummed sweetly in response, still lulled in the blissful ripples of release. He nuzzled against the crook of Dongho’s shoulder and neck, letting out a contented sigh.

 

Dongho tucked Daniel into their bed, drawing blankets over the other vampire. “I love you Daniel-ah,” he said gently as he brushed Daniel’s hair from his eyes. 

 

Daniel’s eyes were sleepy as he looked at Dongho. “I love you too, hyung,” he reached for Dongho with grabby hands. “Stay.” 

 

Dongho smiled and climbed into bed behind the younger vampire. He gave another kiss to the new bite on Daniel’s neck. “Sleep now.” 





 



Chapter Text

Youngjo smiled and bowed his head politely at the last customer before closing the door behind them. He took a deep breath and changed the sign to say closed. He enjoyed working in the cafÊ with Youngmin, it was simple and made him feel like he fit in. He got to take Geonhak some cakes home, never realising how much his halfbreed enjoyed sweets before. 

 

Youngjo bit his bottom lip, he and Geonhak had been living together in Geonhak’s apartment. It wasn’t too far away from the café, just a few stops on the subway. It was only a small home, but it was theirs. Together. 

 

“Yah, what are you standing there for?” Youngmin called him. 

 

Youngjo grinned at his twin before he made his way over to help close up. They both cleaned around the counter and the tables. The café was almost always busy, Youngjo knew that most of the customers came to see him and Youngmin. The majority of the customers were high school girls or sometimes couples. Youngjo didn’t mind, he kind of enjoyed the attention and giggling he elicited from the crowds. 

 

After helping Youngmin with the close, Youngjo bid his brother a goodnight before heading to the opposite side of the train tracks. He was glad that Youngmin and Donghyun had finished redoing their home, it looked as good as new. Youngjo and Geonhak had helped whenever they could, but Youngjo couldn’t help the nagging in the back of his head. It was his fault that Youngmin’s home was destroyed in the first place… 

 

Blinking, Youngjo quickly shook his head to clear his negative thoughts before he climbed onto the train. He smiled politely as he saw an elderly couple of women looking at him and giggling. Youngjo bit his bottom lip awkwardly, he could hear their whispers, they were talking about how he’d be a perfect match for their daughters. Youngjo flinched at the thought of being with anyone but Geonhak. 

 

Geonhak . The halfbreed had managed to get a job with the hunters, working closely with Daniel and his friends. Geonhak was happy with his job, but he was extremely busy. Youngjo knew if they didn’t live together, he’d probably never see the halfbreed. Youngjo didn’t want to interfere in Geonhak’s work, but he sometimes missed the times when they just relaxed at home. 

 

Youngjo headed out the station and towards the apartment complex. He sighed softly as he headed in the elevator and towards their home. Geonhak was still at work, his aura was faint, meaning that he hadn’t been home. Youngjo smiled softly, he prepared food for the halfbreed’s return, not wanting Geonhak to overwork himself when in their home. 

 

After another hour or so, Youngjo heard the front door open and the familiar scent of Geonhak enter the home. He smiled as he looked up from where he was sitting on the sofa watching tv. “Welcome home,” Youngjo called. 

 

Geonhak looked over at the incubus and smiled. He could see the plate of food covered on the table and knew Youngjo had prepared a meal for him. It made his heart flutter at how attentive the incubus was to him. Geonhak made his way towards Youngjo and gave him a soft kiss on the cheek. “Thank you hyung,” he said softly. 

 

Youngjo smiled and nodded back at him. 

 

“I’m gonna shower then I’ll come eat,” Geonhak announced. 

 

Youngjo watched him as he headed towards the bedroom and the en suite. He swallowed heavily, Geonhak’s hunter uniform was extremely fitted. He always looked so good… Youngjo shook his head. He wouldn’t pressure Geonhak into doing anything when his halfbreed looked so exhausted. 

 

After he’d showered, Geonhak ate as he sat beside Youngjo on the sofa. Everything felt so domestic and Youngjo practically fell in love all over again. 

 

Youngjo was still asleep, his warm body curled around Geonhak, keeping him down in the soft clouds of their comforter and mattress. The air conditioning was on high, and though the tip of Geonhak’s nose was nice and cold, the rest of his body tucked under the covers was warm. He wiggled back into Youngjo’s hold, sleepy and content.


It woke Youngjo, just slightly, and he rolled over, on top of Geonhak. The warm weight of his body pressed Geonhak into the mattress and pushed a soft breath out of his lungs. “Mmh,” the halfbreed sighed.  

 

“Shit,” Youngjo muttered. “Sorry for crushing you.” He made a move to roll back onto his side, and sleepily, Geonhak made a little disgruntled noise. Youngjo lying on top of him was nice. He was big and safe and warm and Geonhak had felt cocooned between his two favorite things: Youngjo, and his bed. 

 

Limply, he threw an arm back, hitting Youngjo in the face, and tugged him back to where he was. “Stay,” he murmured. “Comfy.” 

 

Almost enthusiastically, Youngjo resettled, pressing Geonhak gently face first into the pillows and throwing a leg over him, snuffling into the soft skin of Geonhak’s bare back as he got comfortable. He curled a hand over the soft part of Geonhak’s hip, fingers brushing up and down his side, gentle and soothing. “I love you,” he mumbled, cuddling into Geonhak and surrounding himself in the halfbreed’s scent. 

 

Geonhak breathed in slowly and deeply and relished in the pressure on his diaphragm. He could breathe well enough, but something about being squished into the mattress, by Youngjo, made something go a little bit fuzzy in his head. He liked being covered by Youngjo. A lot. 

  

He was just pressed between Youngjo and the mattress, and he felt so heavy and safe, and so he went back to sleep because he was just that cozy. Youngjo was already purring against him, and Geonhak was in love with how the strength of his bare chest pressed up against Geonhak’s bare back. 

 

They liked to fuck slow, a lot. To Geonhak, coming home was synonymous with waking up many times in one morning, always to sleepy kisses and Youngjo’s soft hands pressing into every inch of his body. He always took his time, kneading Geonhak’s ass patiently, kissing at any exposed skin he could get his mouth on until Geonhak was awake enough to press back into him. 

 

When Geonhak was sleepy, which was often, he took pleasure in letting Youngjo do all the work. He wasn’t lazy, Youngjo was always just so eager to please, happy to make sure that Geonhak’s job in bed was to lie there and take it, and Geonhak wasn’t going to say no to Youngjo making him feel good. He put in effort when he was awake, sure, but sometimes it was so perfect to give himself over to Youngjo, shuffling to where he needed to be. Youngjo liked it, liked making him feel good, and Geonhak liked feeling good in any context. 

 

In the morning, Youngjo woke him up by running his hands over his hipbones. His fingers working circles over Geonhak’s skin, drawing closer and closer to his hard cock. “Mmh,” Geonhak murmured, and Youngjo shifted up onto an elbow to kiss the corner of his mouth. “Morning.” 

 

“Morning,” Youngjo responded, gently tugging at the elastic of Geonhak’s boxers, dipping down to squeeze the meat of his ass, spreading him apart to press a thumb to his hole. They fucked often enough that he could just barely work the tip inside without any discomfort, and Geonhak sleepily clenched down on him, trying to pull his finger in further. “Wanna?” Youngjo’s hands almost fully covered Geonhak’s ass, each finger pressing indentations into the soft flesh. 

 

“Mm,” Geonhak replied. “Sure. Yeah.” 

 

Youngjo smiled against the back of his neck, biting gently. “Slow?” 

 

Geonhak sighed, relaxing and intentionally letting his body go limp until he could feel his core let go and the tip of Youngjo’s thumb fully dipped inside him, hooking on his hole and slowly stretching him open, gentle enough he barely felt it. Geonhak’s cock pulsed, pressed against his hip in his loose boxers. He could feel himself, dripping hot onto his own skin. 

 

When Youngjo rolled back to grab the lube off the nightstand, he took the covers with him. Geonhak made a frustrated noise as cool air rushed over his bare back and ass, feeling goosebumps pebble his skin. “Cold,” he complained. Long sentences escaping him in the morning. 

 

Youngjo returned with an apologetic kiss to Geonhak’s shoulder blade. “Sorry, baby,” he said, clearly not too sorry. “Gotta stretch you out. Wanna watch it.” His fingers, cool and slick with lube, prodded at Geonhak’s rim. Slippery, two slid in comfortably, and it gave Geonhak a rush to remember that they did this often enough that he stayed loose enough for prep to be relatively quick. 

 

Youngjo loved it too, loved that Geonhak enjoyed a little bit of burning stretch when they fuck. 

 

It was better this way, Geonhak thought, because when they fuck lazily and Youngjo didn’t take the time to wind up Geonhak on his fingers until he cried, he always felt more open when Youngjo pulled out. Youngjo liked playing with him after, tracing fingers around the faint gape of his hole, watching his cum drip out of it, and loved the act of cleaning him up with his mouth, almost always making Geonhak cum one last time on his tongue. 

 

The incubus was obsessed with him. 

 

Youngjo’s breathing grew heavy as he added a third finger. Geonhak knew Youngjo clearly enjoyed watching, and so now Geonhak just indulged when Youngjo liked to look at him. He felt small when it happened, under a microscope and exposed, but he was safe. Youngjo would never do anything to hurt him.

 

“Mmgh,” Geonhak muttered when Youngjo spread his fingers wide, blowing cool air over his hole. “I’m good,” he said, still half asleep. 

 

“You sure?” Youngjo asked, gently pulling his fingers out and drizzling lube over his cock with a wet noise. “You have goosebumps,” he noted. 

 

Rocking his hips back until his ass brushed the soft hair of Youngjo’s thighs, Geonhak grunted. “I’m sure,” he replied. “And I’m kind of cold.” 

 

“Okay,” Youngjo murmured, teasing the slippery head of his cock up and down the crease of Geonhak’s ass. It caught on his hole with each pass until Youngjo pushed a little harder and it slipped in. The two of them sighed in tandem. Geonhak felt his body go lax.

 

On lazy mornings like this, Youngjo was gentle with him. He slid in slowly, pushing deep with a soft sort of force that made Geonhak feel dizzy until his hips finally settled against Geonhak’s ass, radiating heat from sleep. 

 

It was so warm. Geonhak felt so warm and content and cosy that he flung an arm back to pull Youngjo down until he was pressed almost completely on top of him, forcing himself deeper as he moved. Hazily, Geonhak reached for the duvet and threw it back over them. “Good,” he hummed, settling into the warm cocoon created by the blanket and Youngjo’s body. 

 

From behind him, Youngjo laughed into the soft skin of his shoulder. “Comfy?” he asked. Geonhak made a sleepy half-moan, half-grunt. “Okay,” Youngjo said. “Gonna fuck you now.”

 

“Please,” Geonhak responded, hazy, feeling Youngjo start a slow, rolling rhythm, grinding into the wet hot core of him. 

 

“So perfect,” Youngjo whispered to himself, though it ended up right in Geonhak’s ear. He was barely panting, moving so leisurely in the late morning light that it was barely any effort for him. Each slow thrust brushed against Geonhak’s prostate, just barely, sending warmth of pleasure through his entire body. 

 

Youngjo’s hands on Geonhak’s hips were warm and firm, helping him grind into the mattress with each thrust. There was a wet spot where his cock was pinned, rubbing back and forth in a puddle of precum on the soft sheets and suddenly, Geonhak thought he might cry. 

 

“I love you,” he whimpered, the first clear thought of the morning, so overwhelming that he reached down to one of Youngjo’s hands, just to hold it. Their fingers tangled, sticky with lube and precum and whatever else, and Youngjo squeezed his hand three solid times. 

 

“I love you too, Geonhakkie,” he said, rubbing where they were connected with soft fingers, trailing slick remnants of lube over his hip to trace over the head of his cock until Geonhak started to squirm. “Too much?” Youngjo asked, gentle and kind. 

 

“Mnn,” Geonhak grumbled into the pillow. He was drooling a little bit. “No. More.” 

 

Youngjo hummed and circled his hole again, setting up a pattern of going between his ass and cock with leisurely movements, making a loop of pleasure between the two. His hips kept moving in their slow cycle, more focused on making Geonhak feel good than on Youngjo’s own pleasure, and he started to sweat. Geonhak could feel it smearing against his back, salty and hot, more proof of Youngjo all over him.

 

Geonhak came slowly, pressed against the bed by Youngjo’s gentle weight and the sleepiness of the day. It was less that he reached orgasm and more that the pleasure from Youngjo’s hands and body and cock built and built until, distantly, his cock started to twitch, spitting cum onto the sheets. Youngjo groaned as he felt Geonhak’s hole pulse, fucking him with more purpose for a few moments before he grinded deep, cock throbbing as he fucked his cum deep into Geonhak with a low moan. “Fuck,” he breathed, after a few moments of exhausted silence, punctuated with Geonhak’s contented wiggles. “Good?”

 

“Perfect,” Geonhak replied. “You’re perfect. All the time.” 

 

“I love you,” Youngjo whispered, moving to shift the covers off of them and pull out, to go and do normal post-sex things like clean the two of them up and put the sheets in the wash. 

 

In his sleepy, euphoric state, Geonhak thought if the two of them disconnected, he’d start to cry. Before Youngjo pulled the covers back, inviting the chill from the air conditioner into their warm pocket, Geonhak grabbed at him and pulled him close. “Stay,” he whined. “Wanna go back to sleep.” 

 

“Like this?” Youngjo asked, gently shifting his hips. He was still inside Geonhak, cock softening and twitching a bit in overstimulation, but Geonhak knew his incubus well enough at this point to know that he could stay like this, stuck inside Geonhak, for hours if either of them wanted it. 

 

“Yeah,” Geonhak mumbled. “Wanna feel full, ‘n sleep a little more.” He started to wriggle until Youngjo looped an arm around him and neatly rolled them onto their sides.

 

“This good?” Youngjo asked, pushing his half-soft cock as deep as it would go. Even soft, he was still plenty big, giving Geonhak the feeling of gentle openness he’d been craving all morning. 

 

With a sigh that turned into more of a moan, Geonhak pushed his hips back further, until they were nestled flush together. “Perfect,” he groaned into the pillow, slumping back against the solid wall of Youngjo’s body. It was getting hot, under the covers, but Geonhak couldn’t find it in himself to care when Youngjo was behind him, big and safe. 

 

“Going back to sleep, Geonhakkie?” Youngjo asked with a barely concealed yawn. Geonhak nodded and nuzzled into the pillow. “Alright,” Youngjo said, wrapping strong arms around Geonhak’s torso and starting to suck a slow hickey into his neck.

 

Warm and happy in a nest of soft sheets and Youngjo’s arms, Geonhak made a contented hum and let himself surrender to sleep. It came sweeter than the night before, something about falling asleep connected to his lover making the air turn to honey. 

 

He woke to a harsher kind of daylight, the kind midafternoon brought, Youngjo’s soft moans half-muffled into the pillows, and a rhythmic pressure appearing and leaving in his guts. 

 

Youngjo was fucking him, Geonhak realised, his brain slowly coming back online. 

 

This happened sometimes. Youngjo’s control shattering, but Geonhak wasn’t complaining, not when he felt so full that he could cry. Youngjo’s thrusts were slow and restrained, aimed to be as gentle as possible, and Geonhak frowned. 

 

He shifted so that his ass was pressed to Youngjo’s pelvis, giving him a better angle, and for a second it hurt, deep inside him, where Youngjo was pressing into. It made Geonhak almost nauseous. He was in love with the feeling. 

 

“You can go harder,” Geonhak murmured, and Youngjo huffed, kissing him sloppily on the shoulder. He started moving properly, and the blankets billowed around their bodies, kissing Geonhak’s ass with puffs of cool air from outside the bed. 

 

Geonhak was hard when he woke up to Youngjo fucking him, and when Youngjo put a hand on Geonhak’s ass to pin him down and spread him open, his cock throbbed so hard he thought he was going to put a hole through the damn mattress. 

 

He felt raw. His eyes were still bleary with sleep and their alarm clock was on the other side of the bed, not worth it to wiggle to be able to see the time, but it felt like Youngjo’s cock had been in him for hours, like his body had accepted it as a permanent part of him and was stretching and shifting to permanently accommodate him. Sometimes he wished that it would happen and lock them together forever. 

 

Youngjo grunted, frustrated, and shifted his hand to Geonhak’s upper back, forcing him further into the sheets so his spine bent and pushed his ass up in the air. The new angle sent him even deeper, sliding back and forth across Geonhak’s prostate, and the sensation of his cock practically in Geonhak’s stomach made Geonhak want to choke on the feeling of being so full. 

 

Every time Youngjo moved, he shoved Geonhak a little bit on the mattress, the sensitive head of his cock grazing the soft sheets. Everything felt so much that Geonhak thought he was going to die for a second, so much that he had to squeeze his eyes shut as his orgasm pulled his entire body taut, legs kicking and trembling with the force of how hard he came. It felt like everything, down to his heart and feet, was throbbing with rhythmic pulses of pleasure, and as it started to ebb, he realised Youngjo was still fucking him with vigor, wide hips slapping against the meat of his ass. 

 

Geonhak’s fist, which was clenched in the pillows as he rode out his orgasm, relaxed, and the rest of his body went limp. His hole was sore, his thighs were twitching, and there was a layer of sweat coating his entire back. 

 

And yet, Youngjo didn’t stop. His tail was swishing behind him aggressively. His wings spread, the broken one slightly bent. Youngjo licked his lips, sweat dripping down his strong body. When he felt Geonhak going soft under his hands, Youngjo shifted. He paused, for a moment, shuffling Geonhak’s knees up the bed until his ass was up in the air, sticky stringy remnants of cum dripping down from his cock. 

 

The blanket fell off of them as Youngjo straightened up, and Geonhak shivered, tensing as he felt a wave of goosebumps crop up on his skin. 

 

Youngjo didn’t seem to care, leaning forward with a huff to put a hand on the back of Geonhak’s neck. He pressed until Geonhak was pinned, heaving wet breaths into the down of their pillows, ass high in the air as Youngjo chased his own orgasm. 

 

He tried to break free, just to see if it was possible, but the moment Geonhak started to wiggle, trying to turn his head back and forth, Youngjo growled and pressed down harder, pistoning his hips faster and faster. Geonhak wondered, breathing the scent of Youngjo’s shampoo deep, if his ass was going to be bruised in a few hours. He hoped it would be. 

 

Youngjo came inside him with a low groan, collapsing on top of Geonhak in a hot blanket of body. His hips twitched, grinding slow and deep and filling him for the second time in a day. Geonhak shook under him, boneless and helpless, hypersensitive to every twitch of Youngjo’s cock as he dripped cum deep inside him. 

 

Normally, after sex, Geonhak was just sleepy, worn out from the energy Youngjo would’ve taken from him and the physical exhaustion. It was rare that he felt like this, tiny and used, like if he was left alone he'd burst into tears. Normally, he didn’t like to feel this way, liked to feel satisfied and fucked-out and happy, but as Youngjo panted into his sweaty shoulder, Geonhak gave in to the feeling.

 

“Fuck,” Youngjo sighed in his ear, gently leaning back to pull out. Geonhak whimpered at the feeling of being empty, clenching down as he felt Youngjo’s cum start to slip out of him. Youngjo laughed, petting over his loose hole and smearing cum across it. “I’m gonna go get a washcloth, okay? Gotta clean you up.”

 

He moved to leave, and the chill of the air worked its way under Geonhak’s skin. “No,” he whined, falling onto his side and making pitiful grabby-hands. “Stay. Please.” 

 

“You’re gonna be all dirty, baby,” Youngjo responded, but moved willingly, settling against the headboard and pulling Geonhak to lay across him. “But alright.” 

 

Geonhak sighed and nuzzled into the sweat of Youngjo’s strong chest. “Thank you,” he said. “Perfect morning.”

 

“Perfect morning,” Youngjo agreed, pulling the blankets back over them. Geonhak made a sleepy, contented noise. “God,” Youngjo groaned, turning his head. “I was inside you for, like, four hours.”

 

“Hot,” Geonhak murmured. “Any longer and your cock would’ve gotten all shriveled up.” 

 

Youngjo giggled, so quiet that it was just his chest moving. What mattered is that Geonhak could feel it. “What, like a raisin?” 

 

“Sure,” Geonhak hummed, sniffling as the endorphins of Youngjo fucking him start to leave his body. “Like, one day you’re going to pull out, and it’s just gonna look like a worm, or something.” 

 

“Would you still love me if my cock was a worm?” Youngjo asked in his fake serious tone, tilting Geonhak’s head so he could see him pout with big sad eyes. 

 

Sometimes, Geonhak felt like loving Youngjo was the only thing he was truly born to do. With a clammy, sweaty hand, he reached up to hold Youngjo’s strong jawline. “Obviously,” Geonhak huffed, tugging until Youngjo kissed him, soft and slow, leaving his lips shiny with spit. “I don’t care. It’s you.” 

 

“Oh,” Youngjo replied, quiet. He tucked the two of them closer together, slinging Geonhak’s leg up and over his body until they were slotted together, shushing Geonhak when he tried to protest about getting him sticky and gross with the slow trickle of cum still oozing out of him. “It’s my cum, idiot. It’s not that gross.” 

 

“Kinda gross,” Geonhak argued. “It was in my ass.”

 

Youngjo flicked him on the nose, then kissed him quickly. “Yeah. And my cock was in your ass for the entire morning. So.” 

 

“So,” Geonhak parroted, tracing spirals on Youngjo’s chest. “You just like knowing I’m full of you.” 

 

Youngjo kneaded at his lower back, which he knew got tight whenever they fuck. “Well, yeah,” he admitted. “You like it too.” When he dug into a knot in the top of Geonhak’s ass, making him whine and squirm, he dropped a kiss onto Geonhak’s hairline. “Relax, baby. Let me take care of you.” When Geonhak wouldn’t stop squirming, Youngjo picked up his phone, unlocked it, and tucked it into Geonhak’s hands. “Pick somewhere. We gotta eat lunch.” 

 

Geonhak hummed and opened Naver Maps. Focusing was easier, now, with Youngjo taking care of him, promising him a warm shower and that he’d do the laundry and that they could spend their shared day off lazy and codependent. It was permission, Geonhak thought, allowing him to feel small, and not alone, and cared for. He didn’t have to do it all by himself. 





🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸🖤🩸



A few weeks later, Geonhak felt terrible. He’d spent a few days away from Youngjo, having to travel with some of the other hunters in order to capture a rogue werewolf pack. Youngjo had been against the idea at first but he’d indicated right at the beginning that he wouldn’t interfere with Geonhak’s work. It didn’t mean that Geonhak didn’t feel extremely guilty for leaving Youngjo alone for a few nights. 

 

Geonhak was very aware of what he wanted that night. He cleaned himself out, wrinkling his nose at the sensation, and took a hot shower to wash away the cold, sanitized feeling inside of him. He scrubbed himself clean under the warm spray until his skin turned pink and soft, lathering and conditioning his hair, and basked in the humidity of the bathroom. 

 

There was a moment, after getting out of the shower and toweling his hair just enough that it wouldn’t drip all over the carpet, where Geonhak found himself standing naked in the bedroom, hunting through the drawers. He fished out a pair of boxers that he was unsure were even his (he and Youngjo got matching pairs as a joke, and now they both regularly wore them) and some loose sweatpants. 

 

He opened the drawer full of his shirts, then shut it. 

 

Youngjo’s shirts were more inviting, but not as much as walking around shirtless. Geonhak didn’t do it very often, only when he wanted something from his incubus. 

 

In the hallway, Geonhak glanced down at his toned stomach, the goosebumps across his chest, his nipples, pebbled in the cold air, and tugged his sweatpants down just far enough to expose the curves of his hip bones, now clear from Youngjo’s bruises because of the time they’d spent apart.  

 

Youngjo was lounging on the sofa, where he’d been since Geonhak had returned and had immediately escaped to the bathroom. Youngjo was on his phone, typing something out, leaning back into the cushions with his legs spread out wide in front of him. Geonhak felt  his mouth dry out. 

 

If Geonhak was wearing Youngjo’s boxers, which he was sure he was, then Youngjo was wearing his sweatpants. They were definitely a size too small, sitting above his ankles and tight around his thighs and crotch. Geonhak’s mouth started to water. 

 

“Hey,” he said, ruffling a hand through his hair. Youngjo’s head snapped up, eyes locked onto Geonhak’s wet hair, then tracking down his arms, across his chest, down, down, down, to the drawstring of his sweats, tied in a pretty bow. 

 

“Hey,” Youngjo echoed, shutting his phone off. Without the glow of the screen, the living room was dark. Youngjo shifted, leaning back, making himself bigger. Geonhak’s eyes were glued to the bulge of his cock, barely visible unless you knew where to look. Geonhak knew where to look. 

 

”I missed you,” Geonhak whispered, walking over to stand between Youngjo’s legs. Even though he was standing, and Youngjo was practically laying on the couch, he felt small, under a magnifying glass. It was electric. 

 

“Me too,” Youngjo smiled, raising a brow as he saw the look in Geonhak’s pretty eyes, he could practically taste the arousal flowing from his halfbreed. “You have anything planned?” 

 

“Maybe,” Geonhak said, sinking to his knees. Youngjo heaved himself upright to stare down at him, and Geonhak’s heart raced with the feeling of finally being small. “Wanted to suck you off, first,” he replied, closing his eyes as Youngjo rested a soft hand on the smooth skin connecting his neck and shoulder. 

 

“Shit,” Youngjo breathed, in awe. “Yeah, sure, whatever you want, please.” 

 

Geonhak smiled, knife-sharp, and set about tugging down Youngjo’s pants and boxers just far enough to get his cock out. He took the head into his mouth, velvety soft on his tongue, and hummed when he felt Youngjo twitch. 

 

Even though Geonhak didn’t do it too often, he liked giving head. He didn’t love it like Youngjo did, but then Youngjo enjoyed any intimacy between them. Sometimes, Geonhak just got the urge. He’d look at Youngjo in the right way and suddenly, he’d want Youngjo’s cock in his mouth so bad that he thought he knew what a starving incubus felt like.  

 

Above him, Youngjo’s eyes were closed, head tipped back as Geonhak sucked him off. One of his hands was in Geonhak’s hair, gently rubbing circles on his scalp. He was relaxed, calm and loose as Geonhak took him further and further down his throat. He felt so small like this, between Youngjo’s thick legs, steadily pulling him further and further into his mouth. Geonhak was so turned on, he knew Youngjo could probably taste it. 

 

The first time the tip of Youngjo’s cock hit the back of Geonhak’s throat, he choked a little, coughing around his cock. Youngjo’s eyes shot open and he went to pull Geonhak off him, give him a moment to breathe and wipe the spit from around his mouth. 

 

Geonhak batted his hand away, sucking harder and forcing his throat to relax and open up. He didn’t do it often, because Youngjo was big, and it made him gag a little, but today was one of the days where Geonhak wanted Youngjo deep inside him, however he could get it. 

 

He buried his nose in the thatch of hair at the base of Youngjo’s cock, breathed the scent of him in, and shuddered when he felt his throat convulse. He didn’t pull back, just pushed himself further down, feeling spit pool and drip from the corners of his mouth. 

 

“Shit, Geonhakkie,” Youngjo tried to say. “You okay?” 

 

Geonhak tried to hum, but it was garbled, and the vibrations of his throat around Youngjo’s cock made him moan louder than any noise Geonhak could make. He sucked a few more times, rolling his tongue around to push Youngjo’s cock against his soft palate, then pulled off, coughing strings of spit over the tent in his sweatpants. A few globs of spit mixed with tears land on the hair of his stomach, clinging there. “I want to ride you,” he announced, staring up at Youngjo, blinking tears out of his eyes. “Now, please.” 

 

“Fuck, okay,” Youngjo said, struggling to get his sweatpants back over his cock. He was moving so fast, he got it wrong, and Geonhak felt a little dizzy seeing the pink tip of Youngjo’s cock peeking out from the waistband of his pants. “C’mon,” Youngjo said, pulling Geonhak after him even as his knees clicked. 

 

Youngjo all but scrambled into the bedroom, Geonhak took a second to laugh, tugging at Youngjo’s strong limbs until he was lying on the bed. His tail and wings were out and ready. 

 

Geonhak dodged Youngjo’s grabby hands reaching for him and stepped back to strip. Youngjo wriggled out of his clothes, tossing them to the floor. His cock was leaking onto his stomach. The head was still a little shiny with Geonhak’s spit. “C’mere,” Youngjo whined. 

 

“No,” Geonhak said simply, sitting just out of reach, slicking up his fingers and rubbing them over his hole. The skin on his ass was covered in goosebumps from the coldness of their room and Youngjo’s gaze pinning him to the bed. “Don’t touch yourself,” he warned, slipping two fingers in, petting gently at his insides. 

 

“You’re awful,” Youngjo managed, eyes glued to Geonhak’s twitching cock. 

 

“You can’t fuck me if you’re gonna be mean about it,” Geonhak retorted, letting his eyes roll back in his head as he massaged over his prostate. “I’ll just jerk off and leave you here.” 

 

“No,” Youngjo whimpered. “Please, no, I need it so bad.” 

 

With three fingers still inside him, Geonhak leaned over to grab the bottle of lube. He held it high above Youngjo’s cock and tipped it, letting a shiny drop land square on his slit. Youngjo hissed and squirmed at the coldness, reaching to spread it across his cock, but Geonhak fixed him with a dangerous glare. “No touching,” he reminded the incubus, settling back down and spreading his fingers. 

 

Youngjo whimpered and panted as he watched Geonhak stretch himself, both of their eyes glued to the drip of lube sliding down his cock and over his balls. His cock was throbbing, twitching gently with the wet noises of Geonhak fingering himself, big and hard, laying low on his stomach.

 

He could do with a little more prep, being apart from Youngjo for a few days, but tonight, Geonhak wanted to feel it. He pulled his fingers out, wiping them on Youngjo’s thigh, and drizzled more lube on his cock. When he touched Youngjo with a loose fist, he almost lost it with the way that he bucked into the touch. “Gonna ride you now,” Geonhak announced. 

 

They both gasped when Geonhak straddled Youngjo, reaching behind him to line his cock up with his hole. “Please,” Youngjo breathed as the head of his cock slipped inside. 

 

Geonhak let himself sink slowly, leaning back on his knees so far he needed to prop himself up with a hand. As his ass met Youngjo’s pelvis, he let out a little strangled moan, the angle just right for Youngjo to feel a little too big, a little too deep. When he bounced a little to settle even further, he thought he could feel a gentle pressure on his insides, and he wished he could stretch the moment so it lasted forever. 

 

Slowly, because there was still a lingering ache in his guts, Geonhak started to move up and down, letting himself just feel Youngjo sliding in and out of him. Shakily, he reached to jerk himself off, but his grip was clumsy, erring on the side of too dry to feel good. He couldn’t pick which he wanted more, bucking up into his fist and then shoving himself back down onto Youngjo’s cock when he felt too empty. 

 

Under him, Youngjo started talking, fisting bunching in the fabric of their sheets, tail swishing in irritation. “Look so fucking good like this, do pretty Geonhakkie,” he groaned, bucking his hips up to meet Geonhak. “So fucking hot, so perfect for me, love you so much.” Geonhak let out a broken moan, started fucking himself harder, because he could, they could go again, they have time. Right now, in this moment, he wanted it fast, controlled by him and wild and reckless, and the lingering thought of too-full had worn off. He wanted it back.

 

Every time he brought his hips down, he tried to grind a little further on Youngjo’s cock, get it that much further inside him, just to feel that careful fullness again. It took a few tries, but as soon as he figured it out, felt the breath get punched out of his diaphragm by Youngjo’s cock, Youngjo grabbed his hip and held him still. 

 

“Wait, fuck,” he groaned, and Geonhak paused. He relaxed for a second, welcomed back blood flow into his calves, stared at Youngjo, concerned. 

 

“What’s going on?” he asked, terrified, for a moment, that he got so lost in himself that he accidentally hurt Youngjo, overwhelmed the incubus. But under him, Youngjo was wide eyed and okay, panting and rubbing his thumb over Geonhak’s hip. His tail had carefully wrapped around Geonhak’s thigh. 

 

“I just-” he started, and faltered. “There was a bump. When you moved,” he groaned, almost sheepish, moving his hand to gently press on Geonhak’s taut stomach, still leaning back. “And it was hot. And I want you to see it.” 

 

Geonhak felt his cock twitch, shuddering under Youngjo’s gaze. “Okay,” he replied, starting to move again. It took a minute to find his rhythm, a deep rolling motion that Youngjo guided him through, and he was watching Youngjo’s face the entire time, waiting for him to go wide-eyed and groan.

 

Predictably, he did, and now that he was paying attention and looking for it, Geonhak felt what he was talking about before he glanced down to see it. It was a pushing feeling, prodding at him from the inside out, and when he dropped down to force Youngjo’s cock inside of him, he looked down and saw a little bump, an inch or two below his belly button. “That’s you,” Geonhak said to Youngjo. “You’re doing that to me.” 

 

Youngjo whined, eyes tinted red, pressing down on it with gentle fingers as Geonhak bounced up and down, putting direct pressure on his abdomen. It had the unintended effect of pressing Youngjo’s cock right into his prostate, and Geonhak almost sobbed, his rhythm faltering with how overwhelming it felt. “So big,” he groaned to himself, reveling in the knowledge that this was only for him, whenever he wanted. “So perfect for me.” 

 

“All for you,” Youngjo responded, canting his hips up and holding them there to give Geonhak the best possible angle, letting him take what he wanted. 

 

“All the time,” Geonhak growled. “So big and all mine, whenever I want.” 

 

“Whenever you want,” Youngjo groaned, eyes fluttering shut as Geonhak got closer and closer. It was cute, watching him battle how good he felt to keep his eyes on Geonhak. When he noticed Geonhak was getting close, his chest heaving with little breaths and his thighs shaking, he batted his hand away from his cock and replaced it with his tail. 

 

Youngjo’s tail was smooth and the drag across his slick cock was almost too much. Youngjo polished the head of his cock, pulling his hips down until they were flush and Geonhak was so full that it stung deep in his tummy. “So good,” Youngjo muttered, pulling back Geonhak’s foreskin to drag the tip of his tail under the head. “So little and pretty for me,” he cooed. “So small, and you can barely fit all of me in you, huh?” 


“Please,” Geonhak whined, rocking his hips back and forth, clenching around Youngjo’s cock. “So big,” he panted. 

 

“Yeah,” Youngjo smirked. “Too big for you?” He growled, low and acidic when Geonhak frantically nodded. He slid his hand to fully stroke Geonhak, replacing his tail, moving his wrist with slick sounds. “Look at you, baby,” he cooed. “You fit perfectly in my hand, I can get all of you, look.” 

 

Helpless, panting, Geonhak looked down and doubled over, seeing the pink tip of his cock barely peeking out of Youngjo’s fist. “Please,” he whimpered. 

 

“Okay,” Youngjo said, pressing his thumb down on the head of his cock, digging his thumb into the slit, a little bit mean. “C’mon, Geonhakkie, be good for me.” 

 

Geonhak’s orgasm came in waves, stuck in place, shuddering between the feeling of Youngjo inside him and his hand around Geonhak’s cock. His cock spurted cum up onto Youngjo’s stomach, making the strong skin on his chest and belly sticky and pearly and wet. Geonhak was trembling, hands shaking as Youngjo wrung it out of him.

 

Before he was done, before the high had ebbed away into that sated feeling Geonhak was beginning to crave, Youngjo pulled him down until they were chest to chest, Geonhak’s legs splayed. He thrusted with quick movements, biting and licking at Geonhak’s neck, all sweaty and uncoordinated. “So fucking lucky,” he growled, breathless, beginning to rock deeper and deeper into Geonhak. “So fucking good, so perfect,” he cooed, cumming with a low groan, pulling out halfway through to rub his cock along the crack of Geonhak’s ass, smearing cum everywhere. 

 

They both laid there, still tangled and sweaty and gross, panting into each other's skin, processing. 

 

“So,” Youngjo growled, eyes smiling. “You like how big I am?” 

 

“Thought you knew that,” Geonhak huffed. He could feel himself blushing anyway. “Like how I know that you like how small I am.” 

 

“Well, yeah,” Youngjo admitted, like it was completely obvious. “But I didn’t know you liked it that much.” 

 

Geonhak shrugged. He could feel his cum sticking to their chests. “It’s not really about you being big, most of the time,” Geonhak added. “It’s about how much I trust you, how I can be vulnerable around you, but also the fact that you’re bigger than me,” he admitted. 

 

“Mm,” Youngjo smirked. “So it’s hot to you that I can do this?” He reached down to Geonhak’s ass, spreading his fingers wide and palming his cheeks. His hands covering almost all of it. 

 

“Yeah,” Geonhak swallowed heavily. His body felt hot. If they’d waited half an hour and then had this conversation, he’d be ready to go again. “And when you kinda, like, smother me. Make me feel weak, sometimes. It’s good.” Youngjo hummed, and left the space open for him. “It’s like, I can kind of just give up. I don’t have to do anything. I don’t have to be anything. I’m just yours, and I trust you.” 

 

“I love you,” Youngjo responded. 

 

“I love you too,” Geonhak replied, letting himself sink into the moment, into Youngjo’s chest, he listened to the incubus’s heartbeat and knew he’d never want to leave the man’s arms. 

Chapter Text

It was raining lightly outside the house; Aaron and Minhyun had both collectively agreed to remain in Minhyun’s family home. In the safe house. They had decorated the house with their own flare, Aaron had decided to still keep his old family apartment in the centre of Seoul in case they wanted to return for a few days. He’d also brought some of his own furniture to make the safe house more of a home. They still had the underground living area, but didn’t use it very much. They’d made rooms for when Geonhak and Youngjo came to stay with them. 

 

Although the safe house was far away, Aaron had bought a car for them to use. It didn’t matter where they were as long as they were together. Aaron had begun attending classes that Donghyun had suggested, warlock classes that were helping him with his control and also teaching him spells. Aaron was happy. 

 

It was a sleepy morning, the kind meant to be savoured while secure inside the warmth of home.

 

Aaron loved these mornings. The rain was coming down, making music against the window. Calming and relaxing. He stood in the kitchen, hands wrapped around a steaming cup of coffee and let his gaze wander. 

 

The plants around the window were thriving, seeming to lean toward the rain, reaching for water and sunlight. Most had been gifts from Mingi, the vampire saying that having house plants made a home more cosy. Aaron cared for them with great compassion, treating them as an extension of their friendship. He was grateful the vampires were still close to him, that the NU’EST clan was a part of the life he was building for himself.

 

Aaron smiled. He set his coffee down and meandered through the house. He glanced at the picture they had hung up beside the one of Minhyun’s family. It was a picture of them all in NU’EST village during one of the vampire’s celebrations. Aaron smiled happily, glad that even after everything that had happened he still had a strong connection with them all. 

 

The memory of that day in the village made him smile as he walked up the stairs and quietly opened the door to the main bedroom. The curtains were partially open but the rain outside didn’t let much light into the room. And yet, somehow, that dim light perfectly haloed around the bed and the sleeping man within it.

 

Aaron couldn’t help the rush of fondness that filled him, his heart so full of love he would never get tired of. His intent had been to wake Minhyun, but now watching him from the doorway he felt no rush to ruin the peace.

 

Minhyun was beautiful when he slept. The Valkyrie had made it a habit now that he slept at the same time as Aaron, a way to make himself feel more human. 

 

Minhyun was sometimes still on high alert, he couldn’t shake it. But Aaron was just glad to see his beautiful Valkyrie happy. He’d settle in the evenings, tucked with Aaron on the couch, and in the bed, but that was about the only time he’d be anything resembling still. Sleeping, though, he was at peace. He was sprawled on his stomach, having taken over part of Aaron’s side of the bed when it was vacated. He’d slept shirtless so the muscles of his back and arms were visible, as well his assortment of scars.

 

Aaron bit his bottom lip, he knew the scars were there because of Minhyun’s determination to keep him safe all those years. There was no shame in the marks. Minhyun never treated them as weakness- they were signs that he survived, that he had been stronger and determined to keep Aaron safe. 

 

Minhyun in turn worshipped Aaron’s scars with the same attitude. He’d spent hours kissing the rough skin of the small scars on Aaron’s arm from a stupid car accident he’d had years before they even met. 

 

It came easy to them, the love they found together. Like two halves of a whole that were just meant to be. Sure they fought from time to time, they were both stubborn people, but love always won out.

 

Sometimes it surprised Aaron just how easy it was, to love and be loved. He never thought he’d be capable of it. He never thought someone would want to love him. And yet, he’d never doubted it. Minhyun wore his heart on his sleeve and his love was always there, always reminding Aaron that he mattered and that he always had a home. 

 

They’d made this home together. Shared this bed for years and yet Aaron still felt some of those giddy sparks watching Minhyun sleep--his pyjama pants slipping down his hips just a little but enough to be teasing. Aaron wanted nothing more than to run his fingers through the sleep-mussed strands that hung over the little bit of Minhyun’s face that was not shoved into the pillow. 

 

Minhyun’s body gently rose and fell with each peaceful breath. Aaron was briefly lost in the hypnotic tempo, listening to the steady sound of rain as he watched the Valkyrie breathe.

 

How long he stood there, watching, was hard to judge. It could have been seconds or hours but it didn’t matter to him. It wasn’t until a rumble of thunder caused the small house to shake that Aaron was drawn from his reverie.

 

Padding silently across the small room, he climbed into bed and tucked himself to Minhyun’s back, face in his hair to breathe in the slightly floral scent of his shampoo. The movement made Minhyun stir, but he instinctively pressed back into Aaron’s embrace.

 

“Hyung… What time?” Minhyun’s voice was rough with sleep, a little scratchy.

 

“Doesn’t matter. It’s raining.” Aaron kissed his hair. “Let’s just stay here a while.” Aaron bit his lip, he had plans for today but right now he just wanted to relax surrounded with all things Minhyun. 

 

There was a yawn and then Minhyun squirmed to position himself onto his side. He smiled at Aaron and met his gaze despite eyelids that kept trying to close again. “I like that idea.” He pulled gently at Aaron’s shirt until he was close enough to kiss him softly.

 

Aaron returned the kiss sweetly and then broke away to press a kiss to Minhyun’s forehead, right between his eyes. He followed it with a kiss to the crinkles next to each eye and then the side of Minhyun’s mouth. He kissed him gently on the lips once more before settling his head against the Valkyrie’s chest, right over his heart to listen to the steady beat. “I love you.”

 

“I love you too.” Minhyun replied without hesitation, fingers running over Aaron’s hair. “So much.”

 

Happy and loved, wrapped in Minhyun’s arms, Aaron listened to the storm above their heads as he counted the beats of their hearts. It wasn’t long before he drifted back off to sleep, the galaxy ahead and in his grasp at the same time.

 

Aaron suspected he wasn’t asleep long. When he woke, it actually seemed darker than before, the rain now falling even harder against the windows. However, he didn’t care about the weather. Minhyun was warm against him and still sleeping soundly, chest rising and falling peacefully. 

 

Aaron tipped his head back so he could see Minhyun’s pretty face, surrounded by fallen hair. He smiled fondly and then tucked his head back under Minhyun’s chin, lightly kissing his pulse.

 

A few minutes passed before the Valkyrie shifted, drawing Aaron closer to him with a kiss to his hair. “Still raining.” He murmured sleepily.

 

“Yeah.” Minhyun agreed softly. “Good day to spend in bed.”

 

Aaron made a little noise that was a mix of agreement and annoyance. “I had plans for this afternoon. Big plans.”

 

Minhyun raised a brow. “Oh?”

 

Aaron grinned. “Top secret plans. Stupid rain isn’t going to ruin it. We’re going out this afternoon.”

 

“Okay.” Minhyun replied mildly. “But can we stay here for a while longer?”

 

“Did you have something specific in mind?” Aaron questioned. 

 

Minhyun tilted his head with a smile. “Many things. As many times as we can kind of things.”

 

Aaron moved so he could meet Minhyun’s eyes. “Is that so? In that kind of mood today?”

 

“Yes. Please?”

 

Aaron chuckled softly. “You know I can’t say no to that. Any specific requests?” He asked. 

 

“Surprise me.”

 

The words were barely out of Minhyun’s mouth when Aaron rolled, pushing the Valkyrie back and pinning his shoulders to the bed. Aaron grinned down at him and then leaned in for a deep, needy kiss. When he broke apart, both of them now breathless, he pressed closer, kissing along Minhyun’s ear.

 

“I want you.” He murmured.

 

Minhyun tangled a hand into Aaron’s hair and tugged lightly. “All yours. Always.”

 

The removal of Aaron’s clothes and Minhyun’s pajama pants felt almost instantaneous as Aaron was suddenly back and kissing a path down Minhyun’s bare stomach.

 

Minhyun squirmed as Aaron kissed over the spot they both knew was most ticklish. However, Aaron didn’t linger. He continued to work his way down and, without preamble, slipped his mouth over Minhyun’s semi-hard cock.

 

Minhyun gave a little hiss and returned his hand to Aaron’s hair, holding firm. He loved Aaron’s mouth, how Aaron seemed to know exactly what to do to make Minhyun fall apart. Just the sight of him taking Minhyun deep, made Minhyun’s blood run even hotter, his excitement no doubt obvious to Aaron.

 

Nothing in Aaron’s actions were rushed. He seemed content to work Minhyun slowly, getting him fully hard with his mouth and tongue in just the right places. And Minhyun didn’t want him to rush. It felt like a perfectly good lazy morning, the rain still pattering against the windows while his lover took him apart with his mouth.

 

It was a slow build, but Minhyun knew he was getting close to his edge. He was getting ready to inform Aaron of it, to let the other man decide if he was going to take this to its conclusion, when Aaron slid a hand down between Minhyun’s legs. He moved a finger down to press ever so lightly at Minhyun’s rim. The Valkyrie knew that was Aaron’s indication that he wanted Minhyun to come and was ready for him.

 

Letting the feeling build and build, Minhyun finally groaned out Aaron’s name as he reached his peak and spilled onto Aaron’s eager tongue. He let Aaron work him through it, taking everything Minhyun had to give, until it became too much. 

 

“Hyung…” Minhyun tugged on his hair.

 

Pulling back, Aaron grinned at him. His lips were a little redder and now slick. “Good?”

 

“Always.” Minhyun’s eyes were practically sparkling. 

 

Aaron gave his thigh a soft kiss. “Roll over for me?”

 

Complying, Minhyun shifted to his stomach, careful to not kick Aaron in the process since the other man didn't seem inclined to move anywhere. He settled his chin onto his folded arms and shifted his legs as Aaron nudged them with gentle touches. 

 

Feeling content and satisfied, at least for the moment, Aaron merely hummed in approval as he spread Minhyun’s cheeks and licked a stripe over his hole. 

 

Aaron made it wet and messy, his tongue eager and attentive. Minhyun gasped, he was happy to lay there and let Aaron do what he liked. It wasn’t until Aaron slipped just the tip of a finger in alongside his tongue that Minhyun made a little sound of need.

 

“That what you want, Minhyunnie?” Aaron teased, nipping lightly at Minhyun’s lower back as his finger slid a little further, the way eased by his earlier attention.

 

“Yeah. Want your fingers.” Minhyun nodded.

 

“That all?”

 

Minhyun bit his lip. “To start with.”

 

Aaron chuckled, kissing the base of Minhyun’s spine. “I’m going to have to stop touching you for a moment. Okay? I’ll be right back.”

 

Minhyun hummed his understanding, too relaxed to want to do more than that. He felt Aaron move, heard the sound of the bedside drawer opening and closing, and then Aaron’s warmth was back against his side. There was a kiss to his back, just next to the scar, as he heard a container open, and then a kiss against his neck as a slick finger was back between his cheeks.

 

“You look so relaxed.” Aaron commented as his finger pressed gently in. 

 

“I am. Feels good. Perfect way to spend a rainy day.” Minhyun responded. 

 

“You have the best ideas.” He slid his finger deeper, rubbing over the sensitive spot that made Minhyun whimper. “But I’ve got some good ones too. Mostly about what I’m going to do to you before I let you out of this bed again.”

 

“By all means. I’m not going to stop you.” Minhyun responded. 

 

Aaron continued to press kisses to Minhyun’s neck and shoulder as he slowly worked a second finger into him. The rhythm he set was languid, just little movements as he gently spread his fingers.

 

Minhyun enjoyed the stretch, the feeling of being worked open. He made a pleased sound, Aaron had often teased him for purring when he was being fingered, and shifted his head to give Aaron more space along his neck. He loved pretty much anything they did together and in any arrangement, but this was always his favorite. He liked feeling the care and attention of Aaron’s fingers, especially when it was followed by Aaron’s cock stretching him even further.

 

Aaron, of course, knew this. He also knew when was enough that he could add a third finger and spread Minhyun even further open.

 

“So good, Minhyunnie.” He murmured into Minhyun’s skin. “You feel so good. You open up so perfectly for me. I’m so hard for you. Can’t wait to be inside you. What do you want? How do you want it?”

 

“Whatever you want.” Minhyun replied. “You decide.”

 

“You really are being lazy today, aren’t you. Well, in that case, I’m going to spoil you. You just lay there and let me do all the work.” Aaron replied. 

 

Minhyun nodded into the pillow. “Okay.”

 

Laughing, Aaron shifted, his presence going from Minhyun’s side to over his back. He slowly pulled his fingers free and, moments later, pressed his cock in instead. The movement was elegant and deep, Minhyun’s body offering no resistance.

 

“So good.” Aaron hummed, his kiss going to Minhyun’s nape. “You always feel so good. I could never get tired of this.”

 

Minhyun gave him a nod, not even feeling like speaking. He was still relaxed, every point of his awareness on the way his body stretched around Aaron. He was hard again, his cock trapped between him and the bed, but that felt secondary to everything else. All he cared about was the unhurried roll of Aaron’s hips as the man began to move.

 

Time was irrelevant as Aaron gave lazy thrusts, his breath hot on the back of Minhyun’s neck, kisses and praise mixed in. Minhyun felt the need coiling in his belly, but also felt no particular rush to do anything about it. He was far more interested in the way Aaron’s rhythm was starting to falter.

 

“Come on, hyung.” Minhyun cooed. “You don’t have to hold back for me. Whatever you want.”

 

“Minhyunnie, I love you.” Aaron kissed the back of his head as he sped up his thrusts. It didn’t take much and then he was moaning out his release into Minhyun’s hair. His body went still and then slumped more heavily into Minhyun’s back, the cool metal of the necklace he wore pressed to Minhyun’s skin. “This okay?”

 

“Good.” 

 

Aaron continued to nuzzle and kiss at Minhyun’s hair until his breathing steadied and he seemed to have the energy to prop himself back up on his elbows. Minhyun held back a whine as suddenly his weight moved away completely and their bodies slid apart.

 

“It’s okay. It’s okay.” Aaron soothed a hand over the small of Minhyun’s back. “I’m not going far.”

 

He kept his word as, moments later, his hands were back on Minhyun’s ass and his tongue was licking up the trail of cum he’d left behind. For several minutes he stayed nosed in deep, cleaning away the evidence of his own pleasure. That kicked Minhyun’s own arousal back into gear, the texture of the sheets doing nothing to ease the need of his cock.

 

“Hyung…” Minhyun squirmed. He was no longer nearly as relaxed. He now needed. He wanted.

 

“Roll just a little for me, Minhyunnie.” Aaron guided him to his side and then settled close. He moved Minhyun’s top leg over his own shoulder and slipped his arm into the space he created. “There you go. I’m going to make you feel good again.”

 

At the same time his mouth slid back over Minhyun’s cock, two fingers pressed back into his now slick, loose hole. Minhyun moaned at the sensation, reaching out to run his fingers through Aaron’s hair since he could now reach it again.

 

It started out slow, just small movements of his fingers and mouth, but quickly increased in pace. It wasn’t long before Aaron’s fingers were pressing over Minhyun’s prostate with unerring accuracy every time he moved. Minhyun realised he was also moving, chasing the warmth of Aaron’s mouth and a need for those fingers deeper. 

 

This time there was no build to it, he was suddenly there at the edge and spilling over once more. As before, Aaron kept going, guiding him through it, until he finally pulled off.

 

“You good?” He asked with a kiss to Minhyun’s thigh. His fingers were still pressed deep, unmoving but stretched wide.

 

“Very good.” Minhyun sighed happily. “You?”

 

“Always.” Aaron rubbed his cheek against Minhyun’s thigh. “I should go make us breakfast.”

 

“Seriously? You’re thinking about food?” Minhyun chuckled softly. 

 

Aaron shrugged. “I worked up an appetite. You were just an appetizer.”

 

Minhyun batted him lightly in the shoulder. Aaron responded by licking over the tip of Minhyun’s now soft cock, drawing a hiss. “How about this? I’ll go make breakfast while you stay here and relax. We’ll eat some breakfast in bed, I’ll lay you back and fill you up again…” He moved his fingers as if Minhyun wouldn’t get the meaning. “And then we can share a nice lazy shower. Hopefully by then the rain will have stopped and we can go out as I planned. How does that sound?”

 

“Like a good plan,” Minhyun responded with a smile. 

 

It was proving, in Minhyun’s mind, to be a very nice day indeed. The breakfast Aaron had brought him was delightful, as was the sex that followed. They’d deviated from Aaron’s original plans as Minhyun decided to plant himself in Aaron’s lap and ride him slowly until they were both shaking from need. They’d come together that time and immediately agreed that it was time for a shower, which had led to Minhyun’s fourth orgasm of the morning, courtesy of Aaron’s hand and some truly filthy words in his ear. 

 

However, Aaron was insistent that his plans for the day be kept and had dressed and ventured from the bedroom once they were dry from the shower. Minhyun had lingered in the room a little longer, mostly picking up clothes and remaking the bed.

 

After a while, he too headed out of the room and toward the kitchen, interested to see what Aaron was up to. The kitchen was clean, Minhyun raised a brow. He hadn’t expected Aaron to clean as well as cook. 

 

Returning to the living room, Minhyun flopped onto the couch and looked out over the garden, smiling as memories filled his thoughts. He couldn’t help but notice that Aaron had opened the walkway to the underground living areas. Whatever Aaron was planning was obviously important to him and Minhyun wasn’t going to interfere in his plans. He would always follow wherever Aaron went with total faith and trust. 

 

Perhaps half an hour passed as Minhyun gazed, hearing an occasional noise from the kitchen that made him a little worried about the state of their dishes, but otherwise the house was peaceful. Finally, Aaron emerged, grinning proudly, with a packed bag in his arms.

 

“Ready to go?” He asked.

 

“You going to tell me where we’re going?” Minhyun responded, raising a brow. 

 

Aaron shook his head. “Nope. But I promise you’ll like it.”

 

“Well, if you promise…”

 

Aaron continued to beam at him as they headed from the house and out to where their car was parked. Once the bag was loaded into the back and both had climbed in, Aaron started the vehicle up and began to drive. 

 

It was still raining when they left, but as they drove towards the main road and then suddenly drove off into undeveloped land, the rain ceased and the sun made its appearance. 

 

Minhyun enjoyed the ride. The day was warm and humid, but the breeze felt good as they travelled over rolling hills and through small patches of trees. The native plants were vibrant, blurring into patches of colour as they zoomed by, and he occasionally caught sight of a bright bird or animal here and there as well.

 

They traveled for about an hour before Aaron slowed the car and brought it to a stop at the base of a hill.

 

“We have to walk from here.” He stated. “It’s worth it. I promise.”

 

“I trust you.” Minhyun assured, climbing from the car and looking around. Aaron enjoyed exploring new areas, so Minhyun just presumed he’d found a particularly beautiful place to show Minhyun. 

 

Aaron carried the bag and led the way up the gently sloping hill. At the top he paused and motioned around. “What do you think? Like it?”

 

Minhyun took in the view. The top of the hill was flat and then dropped off sharply over a valley far below. The valley was a blanket of dark green, interspersed with bright red and pink flowers and a pure blue river cutting through the center. If Minhyun looked straight out from their vantage point, all he saw was endless sky, a beautiful swirl of the pinks and blues this planet was surrounded by.

 

“It's pretty.” Minhyun replied. 

 

“Good.” Aaron set his bag down and pulled out a blanket, spreading it on the grass. “I packed a picnic. All our favorites.” Once he was satisfied with the blanket, he pulled a few bowls and other food items out and set them on the fabric. “Come sit.”

 

Minhyun complied, eyeing the items. “You really went all out.”

 

“I wanted to. Here, taste this.” Aaron offered out a berry. 

 

Leaning in, Minhyun accepted it, enjoying the sweet juice and soft flesh. “Delicious. What else do you have, hyung?”

 

Aaron laughed and obliged. They slowly fed each other the picnic, stealing kisses in between fruits and sweets, savoring long moments as they let flavours settle on their tongues. It was joy and bliss and perfect.

 

When they were finished, Minhyun watched Aaron pack the dishes back into the bag and then laid back on the blanket with a satisfied smile. “What are you plotting?” 

 

“Plotting?” Aaron echoed, sounding somewhat indignant.

 

“You’ve been planning this. This is wonderful and it makes me wonder what you’re up to.” Minhyun was always observant. 

 

There was silence for a few moments as Minhyun watched the clouds drift by. Then Aaron settled down on the blanket as well, leaning over Minhyun’s chest to meet his gaze. There was emotion there, love and hope and so many other things that Aaron wore so openly.

 

“I have been planning this. I wanted it to be special.” He leaned down to kiss Minhyun softly. “It’s been three years since you came into my life and changed everything. Saved me and gave me something worth fighting for again. I want to celebrate that.”

 

Minhyun reached up and played with a fallen strand near Aaron’s ear. “That seems worth celebrating. I wouldn’t be who I am without you.”

 

“Minhyun, I…You are… oh, shit...” Aaron stuttered, grumbling a little in frustration. It was very rare that Minhyun saw him at a loss for words, so this was clearly something important. “Oh, I wanted to be so much more elegant with this…”

 

“What is it? It’s just me, hyung. Just talk to me.” Minhyun responded worriedly. 

 

“Marry me?” The words came out in a rush and it took Minhyun a second to process them. “Shit, I’m making a mess of this.” Aaron pressed a kiss to Minhyun’s lips, keeping him from replying. When he broke away, it was to another string of words. “I want to spend my life with you. I know the whole marriage thing isn’t a big deal, but I really want it. I want to give you my umma’s ring and make that promise and spend my life with you. I want to call you my husband and all of that… I mean if you-”

 

“Aaron-hyung.” Minhyun gently covered his mouth with his hand. “Shut up a second so I can tell you yes. Of course I want to marry you. More than anything else. I love you so much.” 

 

Aaron gave a little nod.

 

“Okay.” Minhyun removed his hand. “Feel better now that you’ve got that out of the way?”

 

His only reply was a fierce kiss that had him pinned back to the blanket. He was breathless and whining by the time they pulled apart. He squirmed under Aaron.

 

“Is this why we’re in the middle of nowhere?” He asked, feeling that Aaron was just as worked up as he was, even after their morning in bed.

 

“Part of the reason. I liked the view. The isolation was a bonus.” Aaron nodded. “I wasn’t planning on the earlier part of the day.”

 

Minhyun pulled him down again and kissed him hard. “Mine?”

 

“Yours. All yours.” Aaron responded. 

 

Minhyun’s cheeks were pretty pink. “Hyung, I want you naked. Now.”

 

Aaron laughed as he sat back a little to pull his shirt off. He undid his pants and tried to kick off his shoes at the same time. He was successful at neither and ended up tumbling onto the blanket with a small huff. 

 

Minhyun couldn’t help laughing softly, endlessly charmed by this man he loved, by the man who was going to be his husband. He tugged off his own shirt and then moved over to take Aaron’s hands, which were still trying to get his pants pushed downward.

 

“I’ve got you, hyung.” Minhyun teased lightly. 

 

Aaron smiled. “Minhyunnie, just lay back and let me take care of you.” 

 

Minhyun nodded, immediately relaxing and going still on the blanket. He watched Aaron with dark eyes as the pure-soul tugged his shoes away and then, successfully, pulled his pants away as well.

 

Aaron gazed down at him, admiring the sunlight across his tan skin, already shining with a layer of sweat in the hot afternoon. 

 

Minhyun chuckled softly. “I’m assuming you planned for this?” 

 

Aaron just shrugged. Reaching over, it only took a few seconds for Aaron to find what he was looking for, a small container of lube. He tossed the item closer to Minhyun and then took the time to shed his own shoes, pants, and boxers before returning to the other man. He leaned over Minhyun and kissed him gently, one hand going to Minhyun’s cheek and the other into his hair. 

 

They kissed for several minutes, completely lost in tasting each other's lips and tongues, the sweet flavors of their picnic lingering. It was Aaron that broke away first, pulling back just enough to meet Minhyun’s gaze.

 

“What do you want, Minhyunnie?” He asked.

 

“I want you.” Minhyun replied, voice barely above a whisper. “Want to feel you. Please.”

 

“Happily.” Aaron sat back and carefully tugged Minhyun’s boxers away, tossing them to the side with the rest of their clothes. He admired Minhyun for a moment, still never tired of being able to look and touch despite the fact he’d already had Minhyun multiple times just a few hours before. With gentle strokes over Minhyun’s flushed cock, Aaron settled himself between the man’s legs, leaning over to kiss his neck.

 

“I’m going to get to call you my husband.” He murmured between soft kisses. “Brag about how good a fighter my husband is… think about how good my husband was to me in bed the prior night when I’m bored in classes… take my husband to bed and make him moan in all the ways I love…”

 

Minhyun whined quietly, fingers tugging on Aaron’s hair. “Hyung, I’d marry you tomorrow if it meant hearing you say that as many times as possible.”

 

“Is there a reason we can’t?” Aaron responded quickly. 

 

“Marry tomorrow?” Minhyun chuckled. “I mean, I think Geonhakkie would be pretty unhappy if he wasn’t there for it. The others would probably have a few choice words too.”

 

“True.” Aaron hummed thoughtfully, working his way down to kiss Minhyun’s neck. “I suppose we can wait a little.”

 

“On marrying, yes. On this, no.” Minhyun pressed himself up into Aaron’s touch. “Please.”

 

Aaron felt his heart flutter, he loved Minhyun so much. “Don’t worry. I’ll take good care of you.” 

 

“You always do.” Minhyun whispered.  

 

Smiling, Aaron kissed his way across Minhyun’s chest, making his way to one of his nipples. He licked across the bud, grinning at the sound Minhyun made in response. Keeping his one hand still loosely stroking the Valkyrie’s cock, Aaron lavished attention onto the nipple, getting it wet and firm before slipping his lips around it. Minhyun groaned, digging his fingers tighter into Aaron’s hair.

 

In their years together, they’d learned each other's bodies just as well as their own. Aaron knew just where to lick, or nip, to get the sounds he wanted from Minhyun. He was particularly fond of the whimper Minhyun made when he sat back, taking both his mouth and hand away.

 

“Aaron-hyung?” Minhyun pouted, trying to pull him back.

 

“Patience, Minhyunnie.” Aaron soothed. He retrieved the lube and readied two fingers. “I’ve got you.”

 

The Valkyrie merely nodded, letting his legs fall even further apart.

 

“There we go. I’m going to make you feel good.” Aaron guided one of Minhyun’s legs around his waist so he had more room as he reached down and traced his fingers over Minhyun’s tight opening. He kept his gaze on Minhyun’s face, watching the pleasure play over it as he slid one finger slowly into him. “How’s that?”

 

“Good.” Minhyun sighed, squirming a little. “So good.” 

 

Lazily, Aaron worked him with one finger, adding a second after a minute or two. Purposefully dragging both fingers over Minhyun’s prostate, he tried to commit the soft groan the man made in response to memory. He didn’t want to rush any of this because they had time and wanted to enjoy it for as long as he could.

 

Eventually, Minhyun’s sounds turned into pleas, his squirming more and more instant as he tried to get Aaron’s fingers deeper. The whine of protest he made when Aaron pulled his finger away was one of the best noises to Aaron’s ears and it almost made him want to speed things up so he could be in the other man, where he desperately wanted to be.

 

Instead, he retrieved more lube and returned to Minhyun with three fingers, pressing in slowly but surely.

 

“Hyung.” Minhyun was panting. Both were dripping in sweat and Minhyun was leaking onto his stomach, skin flushed from desire and the sun. 

 

“Minhyunnie, you’re gorgeous.” Aaron breathed, admiring him while still working his fingers in slow thrusts. “Absolutely perfect for me.”

 

“Need you.” Minhyun whimpered. 

 

“Soon. Very soon. I promise.” He twisted his fingers just right to draw another whine from Minhyun. “I’m just as eager to be in your wonderful, perfect body, but I’m going to enjoy this first.” Without giving Minhyun a chance to wonder what ‘this’ was, he shifted down and ran his tongue along the underside of Minhyun’s cock, right up over the drop of precum at the tip.

 

Minhyun gave a whine, now digging both of his hands into Aaron’s hair. He wasn’t trying to dictate anything it seemed, just was holding on with everything he had. Aaron didn’t mind. 

 

Three fingers still pressed deep into Minhyun, Aaron paid special attention to Minhyun’s cock. He licked over the tip, slipped his mouth around it, and kissed everywhere he could. By the time he was satisfied, Minhyun was no longer making actual words, just strings of noises that might have been an attempt at his name.

“Ready, Minhyunnie?” Aaron kissed Minhyun’s stomach.

 

“Please.”

 

Shifting back, he slid his fingers free, slicked himself up, and was pressing back into Minhyun before the man could protest his absence. Moving slowly, he eased himself deep into Minhyun and stayed there, finding Minhyun’s lips with his own once more.

 

The kiss was hungry and eager, both of them pulling and tugging at one another as if they could get any closer together. Aaron, not wanting to put any space between them, rolled his hips, swallowing Minhyun’s moan with another deep kiss.

 

It was impossible to know how long they stayed like that, barely moving, pressed desperately together. The sun was hot on Aaron’s back and he knew the blanket under them was probably soaked with sweat, but he barely noticed. His whole world was there, clinging tightly to him.

Much to his surprise, it was Minhyun that broke away from the kisses and pushed him back just a little.

 

“Stop a second, hyung.” Minhyun sounded a little hazy but not distressed.

 

Aaron stilled his barely-there movements instantly, wondering if he’d hurt him somehow. “What’s wrong?”

 

“Nothing. I just love you so much,” Minhyun said with gentle eyes. 

 

Aaron smiled, he could see the necklace swinging between them, around his neck. Aaron quickly held the feather pendant in his hand and brought it to his lips, kissing it gently. “I love you too. I’m yours. Forever. That’s a promise.”

 

Minhyun gazed up at him, tears in his eyes. “Forever.”





———————




Thank you so much to every reader for taking the time to read my story 🥺🖤 

I hope everyone enjoyed reading as much as I enjoyed writing this adventure! 

 

Until the next story!! Thank you again! 💖💖💖




Notes:

Kudos and Comments appreciated 🥺🫶